《Claimed by the Alpha and the Vampire Prince: Masquerading as a Man》 Chapter 1: First Day At School

Chapter 1: First Day At School

Great. Just great. First day at a new school, and guess what? I''m the new kid. Oh, and did I mention I''m currently strapped into this torture device of a disguise? Yeah. My boobs? Squashed like pancakes, wrapped so tight I can barely breathe. My hair? Hidden under a suffocating head wrap, topped with a cheap-ass men''s wig that smells like stic. And my voice? Let''s just pray I don''t crack like a teenage boy in puberty. But the real kicker? The way these girls are looking at me. Like, excuse me, ma''am, I am not the next campus heartthrob. But apparently, I''ve somehow pulled off the "cutest boy in school" look. Fantastic. Now I''ve got a bunch of lovestruck chicks who are gonna be throwing themselves at me. Great for my disguise, but kissing a girl? Yeah, not on my agenda. And before you ask¡ªwhy the hell am I putting myself through this? Why am I torturing my poor boobs and stuffing myself into boys'' clothes? Because I''m here for one reason: revenge. I should''ve been here from the start. I should''ve protected him. But I wasn''t. And now my twin brother, rk, is dead. Suicide, they said. Jumped off a bridge. Body never found. Crocodile-infested waters made sure of that. But I don''t buy it. Not for a second. rk wasn''t weak. He wasn''t the type to give up. He was the genius, the golden boy. Teachers adored him, my parents worshipped him, and me? I was the rebellious twin. The troublemaker. The one who barely gave a damn about school while he aced every test. But no matter how different we were, he was my best friend. My other half. I kept bullies off his back, and he made sure I didn''t flunk out. Then we went our separate ways. He got into Memoville University, this prestigious, elite school in another country, while I... well, let''s just say school wasn''t exactly my thing. My parents had a meltdown when I refused to go to college, but whatever. I didn''t care. Then rk came home for the holidays after his first semester, and he was... different. Quiet. Withdrawn. When I asked what was wrong, all he said was, "The students are weird. The whole town is creepy." I tried pushing, but he shut me out. So I let it go. Biggest mistake of my life. Because when he went back for his second semester¡ªhe never returned. Next thing I know, I''m getting a call saying my brother''s dead. Suicide. Case closed. End of story. Like hell it is. Something happened at this school. Something pushed rk to the edge, and I''m going to find out what. So I faked my identity. Forged my way in. Skipped my first year because let''s be real¡ªI didn''te here to study. I came here to hunt. And the bastards responsible? They better start running. Because the moment I find them... mercy won''t be an option. Where the hell is this damn ss?! I''ve been wandering around this maze of a campus for thirty freaking minutes, only to end up lost in a hallway straight out of a horror movie. You know the ones¡ªthe dimly lit, eerily quiet corridors where the dumbass protagonist ignores all the warning signs and gets murdered first? Yeah. That''s me right now. The overhead lights flicker like they''re powered by pure spite, casting weird-ass shadows along the walls. And of course, whoever designed this ce thought one single light was enough, because apparently, windows were too much to ask for. But the real red g? There''s no one else here. Every other hallway was packed with studentsughing, talking, moving around like normal people. But here? Nothing. No footsteps. No voices. Just me and the creepy hum of the flickering light. Great. Just great. I probably wandered into some abandoned wing that hasn''t been used in decades. Knowing my luck, this is the part where some ghost kid appears at the end of the hall, whispers my name, and then I die dramatically. Fan-freaking-tastic. I should turn around. Find my way back. But something about this ce feels... off. And not just in a wow, this ce is sketchy way. More like a your brother might''ve walked through here before he died way. And that thought? Yeah, that makes my blood run cold. Just when I decided that this was the dumbest idea ever and was about to turn around, I saw him. A figure. Leaning casually against the wall at the very end of the hallway. Watching me. I couldn''t make out his face, but I knew two things for sure¡ªhe was tall, and he was definitely a guy. And that''s when it hit me. The cold. Not just a normal drafty hallway kind of cold¡ªthis was different. This was unnatural. The air went from slightly chilly to freezing in a matter of seconds, like I had just stepped into a damn icebox. My breath fogged up in front of me. My arms broke out in goosebumps. And the worst part? The silence. The light overhead flickered violently now, casting his shadow in broken, jerky movements. I didn''t hear footsteps. I didn''t hear breathing. Just the distant hum of the dying bulb. And yet, I could feel him watching me. Not just looking¡ªwatching. Like he was studying me. Waiting. Every instinct in my body screamed one thing: RUN. And I would have¡ªexcept my damn legs weren''t listening. I just stood there, frozen, my heart pounding so loud it felt like it was trying to break out of my chest. My mind was caught in this battle between turn around and pretend this never happened and sprint the hell out of here before you be a missing person case. The guy tilted his head slightly, as if amused. And that''s when I realized¡ª I wasn''t sure if he was even human or a ghost. A ghost? Nope. That was stupid. He was just a guy, right? Yeah, just some really tall dude with a weirdly intense stare, chilling in a hallway that looked like it hadn''t seen sunlight since the Stone Age. No big deal. Except¡ªwhy the hell wasn''t he moving? Not a single shift in posture. Not even the rise and fall of his chest. Just standing there, head tilted ever so slightly, like he was waiting for something. And the cold? It wasn''t going away. If anything, it was getting worse, seeping into my bones like icy fingers curling around my spine. My breath puffed out in white clouds now, and every instinct in me was on high alert, screaming at me that something wasn''t right. The rightful source is findnovel I swallowed hard. Say something, idiot. Act normal. "Uh... hey?" My voice came out steady¡ªthank god¡ªbut the moment the word left my mouth, the light flickered again. And this time, when it came back on... He was closer. Not by much. Just a few steps forward. But I hadn''t seen him move. No footsteps. No sound. Just there. And suddenly, I wasn''t so sure that running was even an option anymore. Chapter 2: RUN!

Chapter 2: RUN!

Up close, his eyes were dark¡ªtoo dark. And now that I could actually see his face, I had to admit... he wasn''t bad-looking. Scratch that. He was breathtaking. The kind of guy that could make people trip over air just by existing. Sharp jawline, perfectly messy hair, and a face sculpted like sin itself. If I wasn''t currently frozen with fear, I might''ve swooned. Not that it would help me, because¡ªoh yeah¡ªI''m disguised as a guy. Which meant swooning would just make me look very gay. Fantastic. Here I am, worried about being mistaken for a dude crushing on another dude, when the real problem might be that he''s a freaking ghost. Then, just when I thought things couldn''t get weirder, he spoke. "Wow... another one." His voice was low, smooth, almost like he was talking to himself. Then his gaze flicked back to me, his expression unreadable. "If I were you, I''d be running." What. The. Hell. Before I could even process that cryptic-ass statement, a loud thud echoed behind me. My heart nearly leapt out of my chest. I spun around so fast I almost tripped¡ªonly to see a girl standing a few feet away, her books scattered all over the floor. Just a student. Just someone passing by. Not a ghost. I let out a shaky breath, trying to calm my racing heart. But when I turned back¡ª The guy was gone. Vanished. Like he had never been there. For a second, I seriously questioned my sanity. Did I hallucinate that? No. No freaking way. That was real. Shoving down the lingering unease, I hurried over to help the girl pick up her books. "Thanks," she murmured, blushing slightly as she looked at me. Then, hesitating, she nced over her shoulder at the dark hallway. "I... I don''t think you should be roaming around there." Her voice was soft, but there was something in the way she said it¡ªlike she knew something. I followed her gaze back to the corridor, the shadows swallowing up the ce where the guy had been just moments ago. A cold shiver crawled up my spine. Before I could ask her what she meant, she grabbed her books and started hurrying off. "Hey!" I called after her, quickening my pace to catch up. She stopped, turning back hesitantly, waiting for me to say whatever was on my mind. I pulled out my ss schedule, trying to shake off the weirdness still clinging to me. "Uh... do you know where this ss is?" Her eyes flicked to the paper, then back to me. "Oh, that''s my ss. Come on, I''ll show you." The rightful source is fin?novel And just like that, she turned and walked off, leaving me no choice but to follow. But as we left the hallway behind, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I wasn''t just walking away. I was escaping. So yeah, judging from where the ss was, I don''t think I would''ve ever found it on my own. Heck, I still don''t remember the way. Sara led me through so many twisted corridors and turns that my brain felt like scrambled eggs. By the time we actually stepped into the ssroom, I was convinced this university was secretly abyrinth designed to keep students lost forever. But hey¡ªat least we made it before the professor. Small victories. So, these are my brother''s ssmates, huh? I took a quick scan of the room, slipping into undercover mode. Everyone here was a suspect. Every face, every shift in bodynguage¡ªit all mattered. Somebody in this room had to know something. Sara¡ªyeah, she finally introduced herself¡ªrushed straight to the front and plopped into a seat. Yeah, nope. As much as I appreciated her help, front seats were not my thing. My twin? Oh, he would''ve loved it. He was a front-row, take-notes, answer-every-question kind of guy. But me? Never happening. So I gave her a quick smile before making a beeline for the back. The moment I passed the middle row, I felt eyes on me. Students who had already settled in turned to stare, their expressions ranging from mild curiosity to full-blown who-the-hell-is-this mode. And that''s when I noticed something weird. Most of the students were squeezed together in the front rows, like they were avoiding the back seats altogether. At first, I brushed it off. Maybe they were all just geeky overachievers like my brother, the type that worshipped front-row seating. Yeah. Sure. Shrugging, I picked a seat at the far back, right against the wall. And as I sat down, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I''d just made a very bad decision. Students kept trickling in, and¡ªjust like the others¡ªthey all crammed into the front rows like their lives depended on it. Which was stupid. The seats were already full, and yet they still hovered, looking around like the concept of sitting anywhere other than the front was physically painful. And yeah, they kept staring at me. rk was right. This school is full of weirdos. As I was processing just how creepy this whole ce was, an old man strolled into the room. Thick sses, white hair, the whole I''ve-been-teaching-since-the-dawn-of-time vibe. Professor, I guess. And judging by those sses, there was no way in hell he could see this far back. Perfect. I hated teachers. Always had. I was already sliding into optimal napping position when the ssroom door swung open again. A group of four guys and one girl walked in. And when I say girl, I mean badass. Leather jacket. Combat boots. The kind of effortless I-could-kick-your-ass-without-trying energy I could respect. Finally, some normal people¡ª my kind of people But nope. Red g. They walked straight to the back¡ªmy territory¡ªbut instead of sitting near me, they took the opposite side. And then they smirked at me. Not a hey-we-could-be-friends smirk. A hey-you-look-like-our-next-entertainment smirk. Yeah. Definite suspects. Not that they intimidated me. Well... except for one of them. The guy who was clearly their leader. Unlike the others, he didn''t look remotely interested in whatever weird mind games they were ying. He just strolled in, sat down, and shut his eyes like he couldn''t be bothered with existence. And of course, because this damn campus seemed to hand-pick attractive people instead of actual students, he was stupidly hot. I was still side-eyeing their group, mentally adding them to my watchlist of potential assholes, when¡ª A body blocked my view. What the fuck? I looked up, heart skipping a beat. It was him. The ghost guy. Only this time, he looked very real. And very pissed off. His dark eyes locked onto mine with an expression that was a mix of fury and disgust. And the worst part? I hadn''t even seen him enter the room. Chapter 3: Stupid Human

Chapter 3: Stupid Human

Is this guy some kind of ninja or something? One second, I was watching the weird gang settle in, and the next¡ªbam¡ªhe was in front of me, blocking my view like some dark, brooding eclipse. "You''re in my seat, pretty boy." His voice was cold. Too cold. Great. First day at this freakshow of a school and I''m already gunning for a fight. The stupid jerk actually thought he could intimidate me? I mean,e on. This was college, not high school. There were no assigned seats. So, nah. I wasn''t moving. "Sorry, buddy, but there isn''t a name on it." I kept my tone casual, but the second the words left my mouth, the temperature in the room dropped. Like, actually dropped. Goosebumps prickled my skin, and just like before, the hairs on my neck stood on end. What the hell is with this guy? Even the gang leader, who had been perfectly content pretending the world didn''t exist, suddenly opened his eyes and turned his attention toward us. And the professor? Yeah... he looked like he''d rather be anywhere but here. The room was dead silent. The only thing I could hear was my own breathing¡ªand maybe the soft flicker of the shitty overhead lights. Ghost Guy was still staring me down, his dark eyes burning like he was personally offended that I even existed. And then, ever so slightly, he tilted his head, like he was sizing me up. "You sure you want to do this?" His voice was smooth, but there was something dangerous lurking underneath. Oh, for fuck''s sake. Was this a damn power struggle over a freaking chair? I leaned backzily, propping my feet up on the chair in front of me like I owned the damn ce. "Yeah, I''m sure." I smirked. "If it''s that important to you, why don''t you go cry about it to the professor?" The professor, by the way, was actively avoiding eye contact and pretending to be fascinated by his own sybus. The weird gang at the back? They were grinning. Like this was entertainment. The leader, the one who had just woken up, didn''t smile, but he was watching me now, his head tilted in interest. Ghost Guy let out a slow exhale, like he was trying really hard not to murder me. And then¡ªhe did thest thing I expected. He smirked. Not a nice smirk. Oh no. This was the kind of smirk that said, Oh, you''re gonna regret that, pretty boy. And then, just like before, he vanished. One blink¡ªhe was there. The next¡ªhe was gone. I whipped my head around, but there was nothing. No sound. No movement. Just the cold chill still lingering in the air. The gang at the back chuckled, shaking their heads like they had just witnessed something hrious. And the professor? Yeah. He was definitely pretending none of this was happening. Okay. So. That just happened. And for the first time since I stepped into this school, a thought hit me like a ton of bricks: What the actual hell kind of ce did I just enroll in? Apart from me, nobody seemed to care that the guy just vanished into thin air. Like it was normal. Like people just poofed out of existence every damn day. What the actual fuck is going on here? I looked around, waiting for someone¡ªanyone¡ªto react. Maybe a holy shit, did you see that? or at the very least a dude, where''d he go? But nope. Nothing. The professor? Still pretending to read his sybus. The students? Not even a flinch. The gang at the back? Snickering like this was some inside joke I wasn''t part of. Even the girl, Sara¡ªwho seemed the most normal so far¡ªwas staring straight ahead like she hadn''t just witnessed a full-blown glitch in reality. Okay. Either I''m losing my mind, or this school is one giant fever dream. I turned my head back to where Ghost Guy had stood just seconds ago. Still gone. And the worst part? Something in my gut told me this wouldn''t be thest time I saw him. Was my brother talking about Ghost Guy when he said the students here weren''t normal? Because at this point, I was seriously considering the possibility that rk wasn''t just being dramatic. The lesson continued like nothing happened. Like some creepy dude hadn''t disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes. Like I wasn''t sitting here, questioning my own sanity. The gang leader¡ªwho I was sure had been paying attention just a moment ago¡ªwent right back to closing his eyes, as if I no longer existed. A few students turned their heads, ncing at me with... pity? Not curiosity. Not confusion. Pity. And then they just went back to their notes. Like I was already a dead man walking. What the hell? A weird, ufortable chill ran down my spine. Why did it suddenly feel like they were all silently telling me farewell? After ss, everybody scrambled out like the devil himself was chasing them. Even Sara¡ªmy supposed tour guide¡ªdidn''t spare me a single nce. Great. Fucking great. Now I was officially lost in this castle of a school with no clue where to go. I sighed, pulling out my damn schedule like it would magicallye with a built-in GPS. No more sses today. Good. But I still needed to snoop around in the administration office for any records about my brother. That meant figuring out where the hell that was first. The gang, the ones who had been sitting at the back, were the only ones left in the room. They finally stood up,zily stretching like they had all the time in the world. For a brief second, I actually considered asking them for directions. But before I could, one of them snorted and muttered¡ªjust loud enough for me to hear¡ª "Stupid human isn''t going tost long." Referring to me. What. The. Actual. Fuck. Human? Content originallyes from find[?]ovel As if they weren''t? My blood ran cold. What the hell did my brother get mixed up in? Chapter 4: Something Shady

Chapter 4: Something Shady

The leader¡ªthe one with dark brown hair and piercing brown eyes¡ªsuddenly looked straight at me. Our eyes locked. And for a split second, I could have sworn his eyes glowed yellow¡ªnot a soft, warm glow, but a fierce, almost predatory intensity. Then, just as quickly, he tore his gaze away and followed his crew out the door like nothing had happened. I sat there, frozen, my mind racing. Okay. Maybe it was just a trick of the light... right? Maybe I was overthinking things. Maybe I was just tired from wearing this damn disguise. Or maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI had no fucking clue what I had just walked into. Screw the snooping for now. I needed to look into this school''s history¡ªand probably the whole damn town¡ªbecause things were getting seriously creepy. Gathering my stuff, I walked out, realizing I was the only one left in the ssroom. The corridors were buzzing with students. Some were rushing to their next ss, while others were engaged in full-blown PDA in the corners¡ªlike they couldn''t wait to get a damn room. Seriously? Right here? In the hallway? But the weirdest part? Nobody seemed to care. No disgusted nces. No professors telling them to knock it off. Just... like this was normal. Yeah. Definitely weird. Speaking of rooms, I needed to check out the ce I rented online. My stuff had already been delivered, but I hadn''t actually seen the ce yet. Why? Because the first thing I did afternding at the airport this morning wasn''t getting settled¡ªit wasing straight to this damn school. The ce that destroyed my twin. And yes, I had forged every single document to get here. New name. New identity. Even a fake passport. As long as I was in this town, I wasn''t ire Morgan. I was use Matthews. I followed the less rushed crowd, assuming they were heading toward the exit. Because, let''s be real, if I tried to figure it out myself, I''d probably end up in another creepy-ass hallway with flickering lights and ghost boys appearing out of nowhere. No thanks. The students around me were chatting,ughing, acting normal¡ªor at least, normal for them. But I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something off about all of them. The way some of them moved too smoothly, like they were floating instead of walking. The way a few of them would turn their heads too sharply, as if they heard something the rest of us couldn''t. And most of all, the way nobody seemed the least bit concerned about the guy who had vanished into thin air just minutes ago. This school? Creepy as hell. And I had a feeling I was just scratching the surface. So yeah, thankfully, I had followed the right crowd because after what felt like a damn maze of twists and turns, I finally found myself staring at the exit door. Finally. But¡ªof course¡ªjust before I could step out, something mmed into me. Hard. Too fast to see. Too strong to be normal. I hit the floor with a grunt, cursing under my breath. "Stupid bastard¡ª" I started, only to look up and find myself staring at yet another pale-ass bimbo ring down at me like I had personally offended her entire bloodline. Oh, great. The ghost guy went and called his fucking sister on me. That was my first thought when I saw the sharp, menacing look on her face. And just like before, everyone around us froze. No one offered to help. No one asked if I was okay. They just... stood there. Watching. Fantastic. And as much as I wanted to knock the hell out of her for literally body-mming me into the floor, I couldn''t. Because, duh, I was disguised as a guy. And if I so much as shoved her, it would look like I was the kind of dude who beats up weak girls. Fucking great. "You''re lucky you''re a girl," I muttered, pushing myself up from the damn floor. The pale bimbo justughed¡ªnot a normalugh, but a mocking, chilling one that made my skin crawl. "You better know your ce, blood bag," she sneered. And then¡ªpoof. Gone. No, not gone¡ªblurred. This time, I saw it. She didn''t just disappear. She moved too fast¡ªso fast my eyes couldn''t even keep up. And suddenly, everything clicked. The ghost guy didn''t actually vanish earlier. He was just walking at a speed my human eyes couldn''t register. And that wasn''t even the real dilemma. No, the real problem was what she had just called me. Blood bag. Someone please tell me this isn''t what I think it is. Let''s just say this was the "prank-the-new-kid" trick, right? Schools did stupid initiation crap like this all the time. And blood bag? That was just some trendy insult around here. New ce, new insults. Totally normal... right? But what wasn''t normal was how the other students just kept going like nothing freaking happened. Not one gasp. Not one whisper. Just... business as usual. Wow. Like it was an everyday urrence. I cursed under my breath¡ªagain¡ªbecause of this stupid disguise. If I wasn''t pretending to be a guy, I would''vended a solid punch on that pale bimbo, whatever the hell she was. That was one thing my twin and I didn''t have inmon. rk would''ve apologized, kept his head down. But me? Nope. I would''ve swung first, asked questionster. But, noooo, I had to be "use the new boy" and keep my temper in check. Fucking great. Shoving my hands in my pockets, I walked out of the stupid-ass castle of a school. That''s when I saw them¡ªat the corner of the building. A guy leaning in close to a girl. And the girl? She looked oddly familiar. Like... Sara? I didn''t look too long, though. They seemed to be making out, and I wasn''t about to getbeled some creepy voyeur on my first day. I had enough problems already. As I kept walking, I suddenly heard my name. "use!" I turned around, and¡ªyep¡ªSara. She was the only one who knew my name, after all. Guess she had finished her little make-out session because now she was sprinting toward me like her life depended on it. The rightful source is find{n}ovel I sighed and waited up for her. By the time she finally caught up, she was breathing so hard you''d think she just ran a damn marathon. Good lord, this girl needed to do some cardio. But wait¡ª Her neck had some weird-ass puncture marks. At first, when I hadn''t seen them clearly, I thought it was just a hickey. But when I really looked... Two small, precise marks. Like mosquito bites, except way too even, way too deep. Sara noticed me staring and immediately frowned, adjusting her scarf to hide the marks from my sight. Yeah. Not suspicious at all. Chapter 5: Things Aren’t What They Seemed To Be

Chapter 5: Things Aren''t What They Seemed To Be

I chose not toment. Behaved as if I didn''t see a thing. Sara looked at me again, and¡ªyep¡ªblushed. Yeah, I forgot how damn cute I looked in this disguise. "use, right?" she said. I nodded. Her expression turned serious, and she hesitated, like she was debating whether to say what was on her mind. Then, in a low voice, she muttered, "I wanted to tell you... no, warn you..." Her eyes flickered around nervously before she continued, "You really should leave. Before you find something... and then you can never leave." Huh? I wanted to ask what the hell she meant by that, but she gave me a look that silenced me. Her lips parted again, voice even lower than before, "Things aren''t what they seem." She nced around, almost paranoid, like she was afraid someone might be listening. "Stay the fuck away from Reed''s gang. And most especially... ze." ze. Okay, she was naming people I didn''t know, but from the way she said Reed''s gang, I knew she meant the backseat group from ss. And ze... yeah, I was highly suspecting she meant the ghost guy. "What''s the deal with the pale dude? Did you see what I saw?" I asked, trying to sound casual. Sara visibly tensed, looking around again like she expected someone to jump out of the shadows. "That''s ze," she muttered. "Don''t get on his bad side." I arched a brow. "And why''s that?" She swallowed, stepping a little closer to me, her voice barely above a whisper. "Because bad things happen here. And it''d be a shame for a cute guy like you... to end up like that." She didn''t say what "that" meant. Didn''t have to. Because the way her voice shook, the way her hands gripped her scarf tightly, told me everything I needed to know¡ª Whatever "that" was... it was fucking bad. I wanted to press her for more, demand an exnation, but she shut down immediately, shaking her head like the conversation was over. Fine. I changed the topic and asked her about the ce I booked online¡ªthe one I was supposed to be staying at. Turns out, she lived there too. She mentioned that a lot of students from the university stayed in that boarding house, so at least I wasn''t going to be in some isted creepy dump. And just like that, we walked together, heading toward the ce. I had originally nned to grab a taxi, give the driver the coordinates, and be done with it. But this was better¡ªwalking gave me a chance to see more of the town, maybe even pick up on some clues. Or so I thought. Because just when we were almost there, right before the next block, a sleek, ck sports car suddenly screeched to a stop in front of us. Sara froze. Like, I mean, she went rigid¡ªevery muscle in her body locked up like she was a deer caught in headlights. But what really got to me? The way she forced a smile. It wasn''t real. I could see it. I recognized it. It was the same fake-ass, terrified smile my brother used to have when he was scared but didn''t want anyone to know. My stomach dropped. The driver rolled down the window, popped his head out, and shed an easy, cocky grin. "Hey, Sara. Get in. Let''s go." Everything about this dude gave me bad vibes. Sara''s fake smile didn''t waver, but I saw the slight tremor in her hands. "I thought you said at 8 p.m.," she said carefully, like she was choosing her words. The driver''s grin vanished. His eyes turned cold, sharp like a de, and his voice dropped to something darker. "I''ve changed my mind." His fingers tapped impatiently against the steering wheel. "We need you now. So get in. And don''t make me repeat myself." Sara flinched. It was small. Barely noticeable. But I saw it. Her fingers clutched the hem of her sweater so tight her knuckles turned white. But she still smiled. Still forced that fucking smile. Then, she turned to me, her expression apologetic, and muttered, "Sorry." And just like that¡ª She opened the car door and got in. I swear to god, in that split second, I saw her eyes glisten, like she was about to cry but was holding it in. What. The. Hell. Everything in me screamed to stop her. To grab her wrist, yank her back, and tell those freaks to fuck off. But I didn''t. Because I didn''t know what was going on. Didn''t know how deep she was involved with these people. And more importantly¡ª She had warned me. Warned me not to get involved. So I did the hardest thing I''ve ever done in my goddamn life¡ª I stayed quiet. But one thing was clear. Whatever the hell was happening in this town¡ª I just got tangled in it. I stood there, frozen, chastising myself for not reacting. For not grabbing her wrist and refusing to let her go. For not ignoring her pleas to stay out of it. For not standing my ground and telling those bastards to fuck off. I should have done something. Anything. Instead, I had just watched her go. Damn it. I ran a hand through my hair, clenching my jaw, but what was done was done. There was no taking it back now. Fine. Fine. I''d wait for her. She had toe back, right? For original chapters go to find(?)ovel She said she lived at the same boarding house. So I''d wait at the lounge or the front stairs¡ªsomewhere she''d have to pass. I just needed to make sure she came back in one piece. With that decision locked in my mind, I forced my legs to move, heading toward the block she had pointed out earlier. The streets weren''t exactly busy, but there were people walking about. They strolled by like nothing had happened. Like they hadn''t just witnessed a girl getting into a car against her will, her body stiff with fear. No one whispered. No one looked concerned. No one even paused to take a second nce. And that''s when it hit me. This town¡ª This fucking town¡ª You mind your business. You hear nothing. You see nothing. And if something feels off, you pretend it''s not. Because the moment you acknowledge it¡ª You''re next. Chapter 6: It’s A Trap

Chapter 6: It''s A Trap

The next block turned out to be the ce. From the outside, it looked... normal. Too normal. The front reception area had an old, faded sign hanging slightly off its hinges, swaying with the breeze. The lighting inside was dim, casting long shadows against the walls. The moment I stepped in, the old woman behind the reception desk lifted her head, her sharp eyes piercing into me like she already knew too much. I hesitated. Something about her gaze felt wrong¡ªnot just watchful, but like she was measuring something I couldn''t quite name. "I''m the new boarder," I said, pushing my hands into my pockets to stop my fingers from twitching. Her eyes softened just a little, but it wasn''t reassuring. If anything, it was worse. "Pity," she muttered under her breath. I stiffened. "What?" She didn''t look at me this time. Instead, she sighed, shaking her head as if I had just signed my own death certificate. "The young people these days... so gullible," she murmured, more to herself than to me. A chill crawled down my spine. I wanted to ask what she meant. I wanted to demand answers. But something in her expression told me I wouldn''t like them. So I kept my mouth shut. She slid the keys across the desk. "Room 12." I took them, my fingers brushing against hers for just a second. Her skin was ice cold. Too cold. I yanked my hand back, swallowing down the unease creeping up my throat. Ignoring the way my instincts screamed at me to get the hell out of here, I turned away, scanning the lobby. Other boarders shuffled in and out, heads down, moving too quickly like they couldn''t wait to disappear into their rooms. Not a single one looked at me. Not. One. Fine. Whatever. I needed to check out my ce¡ªsee if it was actually as decent as it looked online or if I had been scammed into renting a nightmare. Room 12 was on the second floor, tucked away at the very end of a narrow hallway with flickering lights. The moment I unlocked the door and stepped inside, I paused. Oh. It was... nice. Too nice. Small, cozy, almost like one of those fancy Airbnbs you''d find in a travel ad. It had apact kitchen, afortable living room, and a well-furnished bedroom. And the rent was ridiculously cheap. If this ce were in my country, it would''ve cost a fortune¡ªan arm and a leg at the very least. I dropped my bag by the door and moved further inside. My belongings were already in the bedroom, neatly ced like someone had taken great care in arranging them. The bedroom itself was spacious¡ªarge closet, a small desk with a chair, a bookshelf, and a medium-sized, ridiculously inviting bed. I ran my fingers along the edge of the mattress. Soft. Comfortable. Perfect. And yet¡ª I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was... off. Not with the room itself, but with the entire ce. The too-luxurious-for-the-price setup. The way the boarders rushed to their rooms. The old woman''s words. The fact that my instincts wouldn''t stop screaming at me that I had just made a mistake. I exhaled slowly. This ce isn''t that bad. Apart from the people. And apart from the fact that it felt like the walls themselves were watching me. First things first. I needed to get out of this stupid disguise. The ridiculous dark brown wig was the first to go, and the moment I yanked it off, I sighed in relief. Then came the tight wrap I had strapped around my chest, the one that had been crushing the life out of me all day. As soon as it came off, I swear my boobs did a victory m. "God," I muttered, rubbing my sore ribs. The things I do for my brother. I rummaged through my suitcase, pulling out a big T-shirt, sweatpants, and a thick hoodie to keep things loose and inconspicuous eg my boobs. My real hair was still wrapped up, so I shoved a beanie over it to make sure nothing peeked out. It wasn''t much, but at least now I could breathe. With that done, I moved on to unpacking. By the time I finished, the sky outside had dimmed, a deep shade of blue creeping in through my window. 7:00 PM. I moved to the window and cracked it open just a little, letting in the cool evening air. My room was facing the front, which was perfect¡ªI had a clear view of the entrance. I could see Sara when she came back. If she came back. That thought sent an uneasy chill crawling down my spine, but I shook it off. She''d be fine. Right? I grabbed myptop, settled onto my bed, and pulled up my browser. It was time to get some answers. First, I searched for this town''s history. Then, I dug into anything rted to disappearances, strange urrences, or anything remotely supernatural. Andstly¡ª I searched for what led me here in the first ce. The thing that ruined my brother. The reason I came here disguised as a boy. And as the screen loaded, casting a cold glow across my face, I had this nagging feeling. A feeling that whatever I was about to find¡ª I wasn''t going to like it. It wasn''t just the town. It was the whole damn country. And apparently, this ce didn''t just have a few strange traditions or quirky urban legends¡ªno, it believed in things that go bump in the night. I scrolled through countless articles. Some called it "legends." Others brushed it off as silly superstitions, the kind every old country clung to. This update is avable on find?novel But here''s where things got weird. Despite all these supposed "myths," this country was thriving. It was one of the richest nations in the world, yet the cost of living was shockingly low. Rent? Dirt cheap. Food? Practically free. Basic necessities? Affordable for everyone. People were flocking here like moths to a me. Why? Because everything¡ªevery single thing¡ªwas too good to be true. Even Memoville University, the one I just enrolled in, had the highest academic ranking worldwide. Top-tier education. State-of-the-art facilities. Extensive schrships. All for penniespared to what other universities charged. No wonder students poured in every year likembs to ughter. But when it came to "strange urrences," the reports were... oddly vague. The articles just glossed over the weird stuff, like it was nothing. They mentioned things like: The asional sighting of "magnificent creatures" (mostly wolves). Some local folklore about thend being "blessed." A high influx of tourists drawn to the country''s natural beauty. But that was it. No real news reports on disappearances. No police investigations. No firsthand ounts of the things people must have seen. It was like someone cleaned up the history, wiping out anything remotely dangerous. Then, my cursor hovered over a video link buried deep in an old discussion forum. A live stream. I clicked. And instantly, the screen flickered to life, showing a young man standing on top of a building¡ªhis face twisted in sheer terror. His breaths were ragged, his voice shaking. Tears streaked his pale cheeks as he held up his phone, live-streaming himself. "Whatever you do¡ª" he choked on a sob, his wild eyes darting over his shoulder. "Don''te here." His voice cracked. "It''s a trap." And then¡ª He jumped. A sickening lurch of the camera. A blur of motion. A horrific thud. The screen cut to ck. Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared¡ª The video was pulled down. I stared at the screen, my hands mmy, my breath shallow. Gone. No rey button. No trace of the uploader. Like it had never existed. I hadn''t even gotten to watch the beginning. Had he exined what he saw? Had he mentioned why it was a trap? And most importantly¡ª Had my twin seen the same thing before he disappeared? Did he freak out just like the guy in the video? Did he see something that made him¡ª I swallowed hard, my stomach twisting into a thousand knots. What the fuck had my brother gotten himself into? And worse... What the fuck had I just walked into? Damn. This just got a whole lot darker. I stared at my screen, my fingers hovering over the keyboard, heart pounding so loud it felt like it was echoing in my ears. That video¡ª It was real. Live. And now, it was gone. Like it had never existed. I clicked refresh. Nothing. I copied the link, pasted it into another tab. Error 404. Page not found. Like someone had reached into the inte itself and yanked it out before anyone else could see it. But I saw it. I saw the fear in that guy''s eyes, the way his voice cracked as he begged the world to listen. "Whatever you do, don''te here. It''s a trap." And then¡ªhe jumped. Just like that. A chill crawled up my spine. What the hell had my twin gotten himself into? Had he been just like that guy¡ªcrying, desperate, standing on some ledge before he¡ª No. I refused to believe it. I shut myptop hard, the sound echoing through my small apartment. My hands were shaking, but I clenched them into fists, pressing them into my thighs. I hade here for answers. And I was going to get them. No matter who or what tried to stop me. Chapter 7: Creepie Vibes

Chapter 7: Creepie Vibes

It was 8 p.m. Still no sign of Sara. I checked my phone for the hundredth time¡ªnothing. My stomach churned. My nerves were starting to fray. What the hell was I supposed to do? Sitting around wasn''t an option, so I grabbed my male disguise again¡ªthough, this time, I skipped the stupid boob-squashing wrap. Instead, I threw on a loose hoodie, some jeans, and tucked my hair into a beanie. I needed air. I needed to do something. So I decided to head across the street to Walmart¡ªpick up some groceries, check around for Sara, and hopefully, calm my damn nerves. Readplete version only at f?ndnovel But the moment I stepped outside my room, a chill ran down my spine. The hallway? Empty. No murmuring voices. Note-night students hanging out or passing by. Not a single sound. The front reception desk? Deserted. The old woman who ran the ce was gone. And when I stepped outside, it only got worse. The streets werepletely deserted. Not a single soul walking. No casual groups of friends chatting outside. Nothing but the dim, flickering glow of streetlights casting eerie shadows on the pavement. My gut twisted. It was only 8 p.m. What kind of ce shut down this early? I hurried toward Walmart, my footsteps loud against the dead silence. Inside, I finally saw another person¡ªthe cashier. A guy in histe twenties, looking bored as hell¡ªuntil he saw me. Then his whole demeanor changed. He straightened, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. "You''re new," he muttered. It wasn''t a question. I nodded. He exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "No wonder." No wonder what? I opened my mouth to ask, but he cut me off. "Listen, just hurry up, alright? I''m about to close." I frowned. "Close? Your sign says 24 hours." His lips twitched into something that wasn''t quite a smile. "I''m not closing closing." His voice dropped lower. "But you don''t wanna be here when the next shift takes over." A heavy silence settled between us. Something about the way he said it¡ªthe weight behind his words¡ªmade my stomach drop. I was about to press him for answers when¡ª The door mmed open. Loud voices, obnoxiousughter¡ª Reed''s gang. They strolled in, their presence immediately sucking the air out of the store. The cashier stiffened so hard I thought he might faint. His hands trembled slightly as he busied himself straightening already perfectly aligned candy bars. I quickly ducked my head, pretending to browse the shelves. But it was toote. I felt eyes on me. I nced up¡ªand locked eyes with Reed. For a split second, I saw it. That eerie, unnatural glow. A yellowish gleam that flickered before fading back to normal. This time, he didn''t look away. His frown deepened, his sneer curling in disgust. And that was all it took to capture the attention of the rest of his gang. The girl¡ªthe one whose outfit I secretly admired¡ªsmirked as she followed his gaze. "Well, well," she drawled, tilting her head. "Look who it is. The pretty boy." Shit. I might have liked the girl''s outfit, but I sure as hell didn''t like her attitude. I ignored them. Kept my head down. Focused on picking up thest few things I needed. But no matter how much I tried to act normal, I could still feel Reed''s eyes on me. The weight of his gaze was unrelenting, heavy. Like a predator sizing up prey. And then I noticed it for real. His eyes. Not a trick of the light. Not a weird reflection. They were yellow. Not just a golden-brown shade¡ªactual yellow. Like a cat''s eyes in the dark. My instincts screamed at me. Get out. I listened. Abandoning the rest of my shopping, I grabbed what I had and rushed to the cashier. The guy behind the counter looked like he was about two seconds away from pissing himself. Guess I wasn''t the only one scared. Meanwhile, Reed''s gang had moved to the liquor aisle, their loud voices filling the store. But even with them out of sight, I still felt watched. A presence. Something unseen, yet suffocating. I forced myself not to look around. Just focus. Just pay. Just leave. The cashier''s hands were shaking as he bagged my stuff, stealing nervous nces toward the liquor aisle. He finished fast. Too fast. And then¡ªhe grabbed his jacket. I frowned. "Why are you leaving?" He barely spared me a nce before jerking his head toward the liquor aisle. "One of them handles the night shift," he muttered. My stomach dropped. Oh. So that''s what he meant earlier. I nodded slowly. I finally understood. I took my bag and stepped toward the exit. He did too. For a second, I stupidly hoped he was going in the same direction as me. He wasn''t. The second we stepped outside, he turned the opposite way without a word, his pace brisk, his shoulders tense. I cursed under my breath. Hated how stupid I felt for wantingpany. Hated how my skin crawled as I stood alone in the cold air, gripping my grocery bag too tight. Hated the fact that I was scared. Being scared was always his thing. My twin''s thing. Not mine. But now¡ªnow I understood what he meant all those times he said he was afraid. I understood it too damn well. As I started walking toward the boarding house, the streetlight flickered. Once. Twice. Then it stabilized. And when it did¡ªhe was there. Leaning against the pole. Staring straight at me. Reed. And fuck, he was furious. My pulse spiked. What the hell? How did he¡ª? No. Nope. I wasn''t even going to try to figure that one out. It didn''t matter how he got there so fast. What mattered was how the hell I was going to get out of this. Without blowing my cover. Without ending up dead. Because let''s face it¡ªif there was even the slightest chance that this guy was involved in my twin''s disappearance, I needed to tread carefully. His eyes¡ªthose same unnatural, glowing yellow eyes¡ªlocked onto mine, pinning me in ce like a rabbit caught in the headlights. I should have kept walking. Should have ignored him. Should have pretended I didn''t notice him standing there, looking like something straight out of a fucking nightmare. But I didn''t get the chance. "Who told you you could leave?" His voice was low. Deep. Andced with pure menace. God help me. If his voice hadn''t been so damn terrifying, I might have actually swooned. Yeah. See my life? I was standing in front of a potential psychopath, mentally swooning over his stupid sexy voice. What the actual fuck was wrong with me? I needed to focus. Reed could be a bully. A murderer. A literal monster. And here I was, busy appreciating his voice like some lovesick idiot. But can you me me? I''d spent my entire life with a geeky golden boy¡ªmy twin. He had been enough. He was. And maybe that''s why I always liked the wild ones. But Reed? Reed wasn''t just wild. He was danger. Danger wrapped in leather and smirking like the devil himself. And I had to remember¡ªI wasn''t myself right now. I was use. A guy. And from the way Reed looked at me? He definitely didn''t look gay. I forced myself to stop. To meet his gaze. He didn''t move. Didn''t speak. Just stood there, watching me. The street was empty. The air was too still. And suddenly, the silence felt wrong. Like the whole world was holding its breath. Okay. Why the hell was he giving me creepy stalker vibes right now? Chapter 8: Shitty Answers

Chapter 8: Shitty Answers

"Are you going to talk, or just oogle me all night?" I shouldn''t have said that. I really shouldn''t have said that. The second the words left my mouth, I felt it¡ªthis cold, sinking dread curling in my stomach. Because Reed stopped leaning against the streetlight. And he started walking toward me. Shit. Fucking shit. I tensed. Prepared myself. If this went south, I''d have to throw a punch¡ªor run. And I wasn''t sure which one was the smarter option. Because up close, he was tall. Way taller than I''d realized. When he was standing at a distance,zily leaning against the pole, he hadn''t seemed this massive. Now? Now I had to crane my neck to look up at him. And every nerve in my body screamed at me to run. I held my ground. Barely. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel It took everything in me not to take a step back. Not to scurry away like some prey that had just made the mistake of taunting the predator. Then he spoke. "You have to stop using whatever perfume you''re using." His voice had dropped¡ªlow. Dangerous. "And if I find out you did it on purpose..." He stepped closer. So close I could feel the heat rolling off him. "...you sure as hell won''t like what I''ll do to you." I don''t know what it was. The way his voice barely whispered over my skin. The way his words curled with pure menace. Or the way his eyes pinned me down, glowing that unnatural yellow. But my body knew. It fucking knew. Run. Now. So I did. I turned on my heel and bolted, running straight for the boarding house. I didn''t look back. Didn''t dare. Because for the first time in my life¡ªI felt like prey. Like one wrong move, one second too slow... and he''d pounce. I didn''t stop until I reached the porch, lungs burning, heart mming in my chest. And that''s when I saw her. Sara. She was sitting on the stairs, staring at nothing. She looked... lost. Her skin was too pale. Her hands trembling slightly. And the first thing I noticed? The hickeys littering her arms. Except... They didn''t look like hickeys. They looked like bite marks. A shiver crawled up my spine. I stepped closer. Gently ced a hand on her shoulder. She jerked violently, gasping. Fuck. I''d scared her. Her wide, ssy eyes flicked up to mine, full of something that looked like fear. Then, the second she recognized me¡ªshe forced a smile. Like nothing was wrong. Like she wasn''t just sitting here, looking like something had drained the life out of her. "Sorry," she mumbled. "I didn''t notice you." Then, as if remembering something¡ª She hurriedly pulled down her sleeves. Covering the marks. Trying to hide them. And that''s when I knew. Something was very, very wrong. I chose not to ask. I acted like I hadn''t seen a thing. Sara smiled¡ªa little too forced. "Did you find a room?" she asked. "Yeah. Room 12." Her shoulders rxed slightly. "I''m in 17. Third floor." I nodded. "Good to know." We entered the building in silence, the air between us thick with unspoken things. I wanted to ask. I really did. About the marks on her skin. About the way she looked haunted. Like something had chewed her up and spit her back out. But I didn''t. I let her go, watching as she disappeared up the stairs to her room. And I exhaled. Relieved. But not entirely. Because this day had been weird. And there were three things I was still trying to wrap my head around. First¡ª How the hell did the ghost guy, ze, and that pale girl move so fast? Like... inhumanly fast. Fast enough that my own stupid eyes thought ze had been appearing and disappearing right in front of me. Like a goddamn glitch in reality. Second¡ª Reed''s eyes. I''d seen it. I knew I''d seen it. His irises had switched. From brown to yellow. And it wasn''t a trick of the light. It wasn''t some illusion. It was real. And the worst part? It only happened when he got close to me or looked at me. When he was standing inches away, staring me down like I was something he wanted to... What? Catch? Destroy? Devour? I swallowed hard, pushing the thought away. For now. I opened my room, went to ced the groceries where they needed to be, but my mind was elsewhere. Sara. What the hell had happened to her? I reyed everything¡ªthe way she looked lost, the way her hands shook just slightly when she covered up those marks, the way she flinched when that guy in the car had spoken to her earlier. I didn''t have any answers. But I was damn sure about what I saw. I sighed, running a hand down my face before grabbing myptop. Maybe I was overthinking. Maybe there was a logical exnation for all of this. So, I typed in the first thing that had been gnawing at me. "People walking too fast to be human." The results? Bullshit. Apparently, my walking pace could determine my personality type. Something about fast walkers being ambitious and impatient. Something about slow walkers beingid-back and rxed. What the hell? I changed my search. "People who move inhumanly fast." This time, Google decided I was looking for Marvel characters. The sh. Quicksilver. Yeah, because that was so helpful. I scowled at the screen, mming theptop shut. Fine. New question. "What does it mean when someone''s eyes change from brown to yellow?" This one, at least, had some actual medical exnations. Liver disease. Jaundice. Iron buildup. But Reed... Reed didn''t look sick. At all. He looked dangerous. He looked like someone who could tear me apart and wouldn''t even break a sweat doing it. Frustrated, I shoved theptop aside and headed to the kitchen. Maybe food would help. An omelet. Quick. Simple. Something normal in this town that was anything but. I ate in silence, trying not to think. I needed sleep. Maybe tomorrow, I''d find some real answers. Chapter 9: Taboo Name

Chapter 9: Taboo Name

I did say I was not a morning person, right? So when my rm red like a banshee, my first instinct was to throw it. It bounced off the wall and hit the floor... but the stupid thing kept ringing. I groaned, burying my face into the pillow. Then, I remembered. I wasn''t here for fun. I wasn''t here to y student. I was here to find out what the hell happened to my twin. That thought was enough. With a deep breath, I sat up and forced myself through my morning routine. And yes, that included subjecting my poor boobs to another round of torture. Wrapping them up tightly. Folding my hair up. Securing the head wrap. Pulling on the itchy, annoying boy wig. By the time I was done, I looked in the mirror. Yep. A cute boy. Just as I finished adjusting my clothes, a knock sounded at my door. I froze. I wasn''t expecting anyone. My heart thumped hard. Had I already blown my cover? I took a breath and opened the door. Sara stood there. She gave me a sweet smile before she blushed and looked down. Then, in a small, almost sheepish voice, she asked: "Can we... go together to school?" Of course. Here''s a refined version with a stronger creepy and mysterious vibe: Who would say no? She lingered in the doorway, shifting her weight from foot to foot as I turned back to grab my backpack. I could feel her eyes on me¡ªwatching, waiting. Something about the way she stood there felt wrong. Too still. Too quiet. Like she was listening for something I couldn''t hear. I pushed the thought aside. "Hey, uh¡ªcan you show me where the resource center is? I''ll try to remember the way." Sara hesitated. Just for a second. Then she forced a smile. "Yeah, of course." But her voice was too light. And as we stepped out into the hallway, I noticed something I hadn''t before. She kept ncing over her shoulder. Like she was afraid we weren''t alone. "Is someone stalking you?" I asked as she turned for the tenth time since we started walking to school. Her reaction was immediate¡ªtoo immediate. She flinched, her breath hitching for just a second before she forced out augh. "W-what? No! No one''s stalking me. Don''t be ridiculous." I raised an eyebrow. Yeah, right. She was a terrible liar. Anyone with a functioning brain could see it. Her hands twitched at her sides, and she picked up the pace like she could outrun the conversation. But that didn''t stop her from throwing another nervous nce over her shoulder. I followed her gaze, scanning the empty streets. Nothing. Not a single soul. But the silence felt wrong. Like the whole town was holding its breath. I decided not to push her¡ªyet. If something was scaring Sara this much, I needed to figure out what it was. Or who. And more importantly... If it was watching us right now. We walked in silence for a while, my thoughts racing. I could still feel the weight of those stares at my back, like unseen hands pressing against my skin. The campus felt... off. Too quiet. Too orderly. Like a stage set where everything was perfectly ced¡ªexcept for the actors who knew something I didn''t. I needed answers. So, I pushed. I tried asking Sara again¡ªwhat was really going on in this town? She didn''t answer. She just kept walking, her fingers tightening around the strap of her bag like she was holding onto something solid to keep herself from unraveling. So I said the one thing I knew she wouldn''t be able to ignore. "What happened to the rk boy?" The air around us seemed to still. Sara froze mid-step. For a moment, she didn''t even breathe. Then¡ª violently, frantically¡ªshe spun toward me, her eyes wild with something between panic and fury. "Don''t say that name." Her voice was sharp, a whisper so harsh it almost cut. I frowned. "Why not?" She looked around, scanning the empty path behind us like she expected someone¡ªsomething¡ªto be lurking just beyond sight. Then, in a voice barely above a breath, she muttered: "People can hear." I followed her gaze, but there was no one there. The road was deserted. The trees were still. Even the air felt too quiet. Official source is f?ndnovel But the way Sara was looking around, the way her hands shook ever so slightly, told me that she wasn''t being dramatic. She was genuinely afraid. I swallowed, trying to ignore the sudden chill creeping down my spine. "Sara... what happened to him?" She didn''t answer. She just shook her head, her lips pressed together so tightly they turned white. Then¡ªjust like that¡ªshe started walking faster. Conversation over. I wanted to press her, demand she tell me what she knew. But something in me whispered that if I did... She wouldn''t talk to me again. So I let her go. But as we stepped onto the school grounds, one thing became painfully clear¡ª Whatever happened to my brother, this entire town was in on it. Sara''s reaction told me everything I needed to know. I had hit a nerve. Her entire body had went rigid at the mention of my brother''s name. Her eyes widened in pure panic, darting around like she expected someone to jump out of the shadows. The way she had in a low, frantic whisper, she hissed, "Don''t say that name!" I had blinked. She had shushed me like the name itself was cursed, like it would summon something out of the dark. I wanted to tell her she was being paranoid¡ªwe were the only ones here. The streets were empty. There was no one around to listen. And yet... She looked genuinely terrified. She had leaned in closer, her voice barely above a breath. "People can hear." And I had frowned. Who? She refused to say more, refused to even look at me now. I could tell she was fighting the urge to run. I knew better than to push her when she was like this, but every instinct in me screamed that I needed to find out what the hell had happened to my brother. Sara picked up the pace, practically speed-walking through the school gate as if just standing near me was dangerous. Fine. I''d drop it. For now. As we stepped onto campus, I immediately noticed them. Reed''s gang. They were spread out around a sleek ck car in the parking lot, watching. Always watching. Their eyes followed everyone who entered like they were scanning, assessing. For what? I wasn''t about to find out. I kept my head down and walked past them, pretending I didn''t notice their stares burning into my back. Reed wasn''t there. Or maybe he was inside the car, hidden behind those dark tinted windows. Either way, I wasn''t stupid enough to stop and find out. Whatever was going on in this town¡ªI was already in too deep. Chapter 10: Dooming Myself

Chapter 10: Dooming Myself

I must have really scared Sara because now she was walking ahead of me, putting a few steps of distance between us. At first, I thought she was just in a hurry¡ªuntil he showed up. A guy. Tall, sharp-jawed, familiar. I squinted, trying to ce him¡ªthen it clicked. The same guy she was making out with yesterday. I had assumed he was her boyfriend, but now? Her reaction told a different story. She didn''t light up when she saw him. No warmth. No excitement. Instead, I watched the life drain from her face. Her shoulders tensed, her lips pressed together in a tight line, and when she did force a smile¡ªit was wrong. Fake. Like she was putting on a mask. Her eyes darted to mine, almost like she wanted to say something. But before I could ask, she spoke first, voice too light, too rehearsed. "I''ll catch up with youter." And then he grabbed her wrist. Not gently. Not yfully. Like he owned her. My stomach twisted. She let him pull her away without protest. No struggle. No second nce in my direction. And just like that, they were gone. Something was very, very wrong. I stood there for a moment, staring at the empty space where she had just been. A chill ran down my spine. What the hell is going on in this town? I had watched as the guy¡ªthe same one from yesterday¡ªgrabbed Sara''s wrist and pulled her along like she was some lifeless doll. I expected her to protest, to at least pull her hand away. She didn''t. Her shoulders had slumped, and her fake smile stayed frozen in ce, like she was forcing herself to y along. But her eyes? Dead. Whatever light was there before¡ªthe little spark that made her Sara¡ªwas gone. I should''ve said something. I should''ve stopped him. But by the time my brain caught up to what was happening, they had already disappeared around the corner, leaving me alone in the middle of the courtyard. Great. Now whose gonna show me where today''s ss is? I sighed and pulled out my phone, quickly checking the schedule and the map of the campus. I was about to start walking blindly when a voice¡ªsmooth and slow, yetced with something sharp¡ªspoke right behind me. "Lost, pretty boy?" A shiver ran up my spine. I knew that voice. I turned slowly, already bracing myself¡ª And there he was. Reed. Standing there like he had all the time in the world, arms crossed over his chest, his golden-yellow eyes locked onto mine. The same eyes that shouldn''t exist. The same eyes that made me feel like prey standing in front of a predator. I swallowed hard. He smirked. "First day of ss, right?" He tilted his head, gaze sweeping over me in a way that felt... too knowing. "Guess you need someone to show you the way." He stepped closer. Too close. I took a step back on instinct, my body screaming at me to put distance between us. His smirk widened. Like he liked that reaction. I forced myself to straighten up, to keep my voice level. "I''ll figure it out." His eyes shed¡ªsomething unreadable flickering across them for just a second¡ªbefore his smirk dropped. "Oh, I insist." Something about the way he said that made my stomach twist. Like it wasn''t a suggestion. Like I didn''t have a choice. I should have known. The moment Reed started walking in a different direction¡ªnot toward the building''s front entrance, where Sara had been leading me¡ªI knew something was off. Every instinct in me screamed red g. So I did what any sane person would do. I didn''t follow him. And he noticed. He stopped mid-step, shoulders tensing. His head turned slightly, just enough for me to see the shift in his expression. Anger. Not the normal kind of frustration¡ªthis was something else. Something darker. The way he looked at me, eyes narrowing, jaw clenching¡ªhe wasn''t just unhappy I wasn''t following him. He was furious. And for what? For not blindly walking into the unknown with him? I swallowed hard, my body coiled with unease. This isn''t going to end well. Reed was already at the top of my list of potential suspects¡ªthe way my brother disappeared, the strange things about this town... it all lined up too perfectly. For all I knew, this was how my twin died. I took a slow step backward. Then another. And with each step I took, Reed took one forward. Deliberate. Unrelenting. Like a predator closing in. My pulse thundered in my ears. I didn''t think¡ªI ran. This update is avable on find¡¤novel Or, at least, I tried. Because before I could even turn fully, Reed moved. Too fast. A blur of motion, and then¡ª Pain. His hand mped around my wrist like a vice, twisting it sharply as he yanked me forward. I bit back a scream. His grip was irond, his strength inhuman. A sickening panic curled in my gut¡ªhe could break my arm if he wanted to. And I had a terrible feeling he wanted to. "I don''t repeat myself." His voice was cold. Deadly. And for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªI felt like my soul was about to leave my body. A chill raced down my spine. Ished out instinctively, swinging my free hand in a desperate punch. It was sloppy, wild¡ªbut I had to do something. Reed didn''t even flinch. Didn''t dodge. He simply caught my fist mid-air, like I was nothing but an annoying insect. "You don''t want to make me madder," he murmured. And the way he said it¡ªlow, even¡ªwas worse than if he had yelled. I was trapped. And for the first time, I wondered¡ª Had I made a mistakeing here? He dragged me forward, his grip unyielding, his pace unforgiving. I struggled, but it was useless¡ªhe was too strong, his grip like iron shackles around my wrist. My heart pounded violently in my chest, each beat a drum of pure, unfiltered panic. Where the hell was he taking me? I dug my heels into the ground, trying to resist, but Reed barely noticed. He didn''t even falter. It was like pulling me along took no effort at all. That scared me more than anything. The hallway we entered was eerily silent. Too silent. No students. No voices. Not even the distant hum of life you''d expect in a school this big. The further we went, the colder it got. I wasn''t just talking about the temperature¡ªit was a deeper kind of cold, one that seeped into my bones and coiled around my lungs, making every breath feel heavy. Wrong. Everything about this was wrong. And yet, I couldn''t do anything to stop it. My mind raced with everything that had led me here¡ªmy brother''s death, to avenge him, the cryptic warnings,the way this town had secrets buried so deep no one dared to speak them aloud. And now I was being dragged straight into the darkness. Had I just doomed myself to the same fate as my twin? I prayed to any god that would listen that I hadn''t. Chapter 11: Seeing What I wasn’t Supposed To See

Chapter 11: Seeing What I wasn¡¯t Supposed To See

So where was I? Oh yeah¡ªbeing dragged to god-knows-where by the scariest guy on campus. Every step took me further away from where people were. The once-busy hallways had thinned out until there was no one in sight. No witnesses. I swear, I didn¡¯t even do anything this time! Well... besides pissing him off by not following him, but was that really worth kidnapping me over? And did I tell you I was freaking the hell out? Because I was. Reed¡¯s grip on my wrist was vice-like, his long fingers digging into my skin hard enough to bruise. My free hand twitched, itching to fight back, but something deep inside me screamed: Don¡¯t. Not yet. I wasn¡¯t dumb. I knew the difference between picking a fight I could win and one I wouldn¡¯t walk away from. And right now? Reed wasn¡¯t just mad. He was furious. The kind of quiet, simmering rage that promised violence if I pushed the wrong button. Still, that didn¡¯t mean I was going down without a fight. "Okay, dude, seriously¡ªwhat the hell?!" I snapped, digging my heels into the ground. It barely slowed him down. Barely. His head snapped to me, golden-yellow eyes glowing under the dim lighting like a predator about to rip into its prey. "You should¡¯ve listened the first time," he muttered, voice low, sharp, and dangerous. Okay. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m dead. Fangs and Phantoms I did the only thing I could think of. I bit him. Hard. My teeth sank into his hand, right over the spot where his grip dug into my skin, and I didn¡¯t stop until I tasted blood. It was warm. Metallic. Wrong. I expected him to yell, maybe curse and throw me off, but no¡ªthe bastard didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, he froze. Like something about it had startled him. And that? That was my chance. His fingers loosened, just barely, but enough for me to twist my wrist free and rip myself away from him. I didn¡¯t think¡ªI ran. Two steps. Three. Yanked back. The strap of my stupid backpack burned against my shoulder as Reed reeled me in like a fish on a line. Fine. Take my stuff! I¡¯d leave it behind if it meant getting away, but¡ªnope. Not fast enough. I barely made it a few steps before his hand caught my arm again. This time, he didn¡¯t go for my wrist. He went for my throat. Panic exploded in my chest. His fingers wrapped around my neck, firm, unyielding, deliberate. I wed at his wrist, my heartbeat mming against my ribs. I could still breathe. For now. But this wasn¡¯t just a warning. I could feel it in the way his thumb pressed against my pulse, in the way his golden eyes locked onto mine, watching¡ªwaiting. Reed wasn¡¯t restraining me anymore. He was deciding. A predator toying with its meal. And I was the meal. I tried to speak, to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut the moment I opened my mouth, the world shifted. A gust of wind. Sharp. Sudden. Like the air itself had been cut open. And then¡ª He was there. A shadow among shadows. Leaning against the wall as if he had always been there. As if he hadn¡¯t just materialized from nowhere. ze. The ghost boy. I didn¡¯t know what was colder¡ªthe air around me, or his gaze. He wasn¡¯t surprised. He wasn¡¯t concerned. He just watched. Expression unreadable. Uncaring. Like he was waiting to see if Reed would actually do it. I would¡¯ve thought I was hallucinating, if not for the way Reed¡¯s grip faltered. It wasn¡¯t much. A hesitation. A flicker of something in those inhuman eyes. But it was enough. Enough to tell me one thing. Reed wasn¡¯t the only scariest thing in this town. ze was. The Devil You Know The second Reed¡¯s grip faltered, I knew I had to act. But I didn¡¯t. Because I saw it. That look between them. Not just dislike. Hatred. The kind that burns through lifetimes. I knew the feeling. I had enemies. Back home, in another life, when my biggest problem was being too loud, too reckless. But this? This was something else. This was poison. Toxic. Whatever history was strung between them, it wasn¡¯t just some petty school rivalry. It was something old. Personal. Deadly. And right now? That was my way out. Because Reed had forgotten about me. The moment his eyes snapped to ze, his focus shifted entirely. His fingers, still hovering near my throat, twitched¡ªas if he had to physically stop himself from redirecting that grip to the new arrival. The air changed. The heat of Reed¡¯s fury met the ice-cold presence of ze, colliding into something tense, suffocating. And then? Reed moved first. No warning. No hesitation. One moment, he was in front of me, the next¡ªhe wasn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t see him cross the space but heck he moved like a man on a mission. He was just there. Lunging for ze with feral intensity, the air around them crackling like an unseen force was about to snap. I should¡¯ve run. But I was stuck, frozen, watching something that wasn¡¯t normal. Something that shouldn¡¯t be possible. ze didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t back away. Didn¡¯t react at all. Just stood there, waiting, the eerie glow in his eyes daring Reed to strike. And Reed did. Their collision was silent, but deafening all the same¡ªlike a storm hitting the ocean, violent and unnatural. And in that chaos, in the split second they forgot I existed... I moved. Slow. Careful. Backing up one step, then another, my heart pounding so hard I thought for sure it would give me away. I expected to be noticed. Expected one of them to suddenly snap their attention back to me, like a predator remembering the prey had slipped away. But neither of them looked. Neither of them cared. I wasn¡¯t important anymore. Notpared to whatever venomous history was unraveling between them. So I took another step. Then another. Until I was far enough that my body finally obeyed and let me do what I should have done from the start. Run. I didn¡¯t stop until I saw the campus gates again. Didn¡¯t breathe properly until I was blended back into the crowd of students. Newest update provided by Didn¡¯t look back. But even surrounded by normalcy, even with the sun above and voices around, I couldn¡¯t shake it. The feeling that I¡¯d just walked away from something I was never supposed to see. And worse? That it wasn¡¯t over. Chapter 12: Giving Up

Chapter 12: Giving Up

As I looked around, still trying to steady my breathing, Sara suddenly bumped into me. She was in a hurry¡ªprobably rushing to ss. "use, what are you doing here? I thought you were already in ss," she asked, bewildered. I forced a sheepish smile. "Got lost," I lied. No way in hell was I going to tell her I had just been nearly dragged away by the same guy she had warned me about. She giggled,pletely unaware of the horror I had just escaped. "Come on, then. We¡¯re alreadyte," she said, grabbing my arm and pulling me along. More stairs. More corridors. More stairs. As she dragged me through the maze of the building, my gaze flickered to her neck¡ªand there they were. More fresh, mosquito-like bites, this time on the other side. She noticed my stare and quickly tucked her hair over them, pretending as if nothing was wrong. I didn¡¯t say a word. I had already faced my own horrors today. And something told me I wasn¡¯t done yet. Yeah, we werete. ze and Reed were already seated¡ªReed with his gang in the back, taking up the entire left side of the ssroom like they owned the ce. ze, as if staking his own im, sat on the right side, alone but no less imposing. Great. Where the hell was I supposed to sit? The front seats were a hard no¡ªtoo close to the professor, too exposed. The back? Yeah, no thanks. Not with them sitting there, watching, waiting. That left the middle. Not ideal, but better than the alternatives. I slid into a seat, trying to ignore the weight of unseen eyes on me. Trying to pretend I wasn¡¯t hyper-aware of the fact that I had just barely escaped Reed¡¯s grasp. That ze had seen. That they were both here now, silent, but very much present. I didn¡¯t dare turn around. I had a feeling if I did, I wouldn¡¯t like what I saw. I had left them fighting. Brutal, violent, deadly. And yet, now, as I risked a nce¡ªjust a quick flicker of my eyes, nothing more¡ªneither of them looked like so much as a single punch hadnded on their stupid, infuriatingly perfect faces. No bruises. No blood. Nothing. Like the fight had never even happened. Like I hadn¡¯t just run for my life while they tore into each other like rabid animals. A chill slithered down my spine. What the hell were they? Latest content published on find(?)ovel I gripped my pen so tight it might snap, forcing myself to focus on the professor¡¯s voice droning in the background. But it was impossible to ignore the weight of their presence. Reed¡¯s gang, lounging like kings, their gazes burning into my back. ze, motionless but sharp, like a predator waiting for the right moment to strike. I wasn¡¯t safe. Not in this ssroom. Not on this campus. Not in this entire damn town. And the worst part? They knew it. They knew. I didn¡¯t know what exactly they knew, but they knew. That I had seen too much. That I had walked away from something I was never supposed to witness. Like hell¡ªsomething was wrong with this ce. Something dark, twisted, horrific. And I wasn¡¯t a fan of horror. Not the kind in movies, and sure as hell not the kind that breathed down my neck in real life. But that¡¯s what this was. A living, waking nightmare. And the worst part? I was trapped in it. I sat frozen in my seat, every muscle in my body coiled tight, waiting¡ªdreading¡ªfor the ss to be over. The weight of their stares burned into the back of my head. Reed. His gang. ze. I didn¡¯t have to turn around to know they were watching me. Their presence was palpable, curling around me like an invisible noose, suffocating, relentless. I kept my gaze glued to the front, forcing myself to focus on the professor¡¯s droning voice, but the words slipped past my ears like water. I wasn¡¯t hearing any of it. My heart was pounding too loudly. The blood in my veins felt thick, sluggish, like I was wading through something wrong. Every few minutes, the feeling of being watched intensified. I gripped my pen so tightly my knuckles turned white. Breathe in. Breathe out. Don¡¯t turn around. I would not look. I didn¡¯t need to see Reed¡¯s stormy, predatory gaze. I didn¡¯t need to see ze¡¯s cold, unblinking stare. I could feel them. I could sense them, both waiting, waiting, like two wolves circling an injured deer. The ssroom felt like a trap, like the walls were closing in. And then¡ª The bell rang. The spell shattered. I bolted. Didn¡¯t wait for Sara. Didn¡¯t breathe. I shot out of my seat before the professor had even finished dismissing us, pushing past confused students, running. I didn¡¯t need to look to know Reed would be following. And ze? I had no idea what that guy wanted. But he had his seat back, didn¡¯t he? Good. Let him stay there, far away from me. I wasn¡¯t sticking around to figure out his fucking problem with me. I had one priority¡ªgetting the hell out of here. I didn¡¯t care about my stuff. Didn¡¯t care if my fake boy clothes got thrown out into the street. If they wanted to pack my things and ship them back to my country, good. If not? I didn¡¯t give a fuck. My life was worth more than a suitcase of disguises. I stormed down the hallway, weaving through the crowd of students. I tried to remember which paths the others had taken yesterday. If I followed the same routes, I¡¯d make it to the campus front door, then from there¡ª Straight to the airport. The n was solid. It was simple. It should have worked. But of course¡ª It didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t hear himing. Didn¡¯t sense him until it was toote. One second, I was walking. The next¡ª SLAM. Pain exploded through my spine as my back hit the wall. My breath punched out of my lungs. Before I could even process what was happening, a hand curled around my cor, yanking me forward before mming me back again, harder this time. I gasped, vision blurring for a second. And then I saw him. ze. His face was inches from mine, his grip like steel. And the hall? Deserted. What the fuck? There had been dozens of students here just seconds ago. I knew I wasn¡¯t alone. But now? It was empty. Not a single witness. Not a single soul left to see whether I walked out of this hallway or if I left it in a body bag. Because the moment they saw him grab me, they ran. Like cockroaches scurrying into the dark the second you flick on the light. Smart move. Guess they knew watching drama wasn¡¯t worth incurring ze¡¯s wrath. I swallowed hard, pulse roaring in my ears. His grip tightened. His eyes¡ªck, endless¡ªlocked onto mine, unreadable, but dangerous. I opened my mouth to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut no words came out. Because right then, I realized something. Something that sent ice plunging through my veins. He wasn¡¯t angry. No. He was amused. A slow, eerie smile curled his lips, but there was nothing warm about it. Nothing human. He tilted his head slightly, as if studying me, eyes glinting with something I didn¡¯t understand¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t want to understand. I struggled against his grip, but it was useless. It was like fighting against a statue. Like struggling in the grip of something that wasn¡¯t made of flesh and bone, but something else. Something wrong. And then, he spoke. Soft. Cold. Like a whisper from the grave. "You really think you can just leave?" My stomach dropped. Panic wed up my throat. But before I could answer¡ªbefore I could even think¡ª The world tilted. ze yanked me forward, and suddenly¡ª We were moving. Fast. Too fast. The hallway blurred. The world blurred. And thest thing I saw before everything vanished¡ª Was the smirk on his lips. A promise. A warning. A death sentence. Chapter 13: Encounter With A Vampire

Chapter 13: Encounter With A Vampire

One moment, I was pinned against the wall. The next¡ª I was being dragged into the unknown, carried by something¡ªsomeone¡ªmoving too fast. Faster than a motorcycle. Faster than my screams could escape my throat. The wind whipped past me, burning my skin, suffocating me with the sheer speed of it all. My lungs strained for air, my vision blurred, and my brain¡ªmy fragile, human brain¡ªcouldn¡¯t keep up. This wasn¡¯t real. This wasn¡¯t possible. But it was happening. My body mmed against the cold, stone floor before I even realized we¡¯d stopped. Pain shot up my side. My palms scraped against the rough surface as I scrambled backward, my breathing in short, shallow gasps. I was in a room¡ªno, not just a room. A tower. Dark. Ancient. The air was thick, heavy, suffocating, carrying the scent of dust, stone, and something metallic¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t want to name. I pushed myself into the nearest corner, pressing against the cold walls like they could swallow me whole and hide me from whatever he was. ze. He stood in front of me, unbothered, unaffected, watching. His eyes¡ª Red. Glowing, like embers in the dark. And his mouth¡ª His lips curled into a wicked, knowing smirk, baring teeth. No¡ªfangs. My entire body went rigid. No. No. I wasn¡¯t seeing this. I couldn¡¯t be seeing this. Either I was hallucinating, or ze was actually a fucking vampire. My feeble, desperate mind scrambled for logic, for an exnation, something that didn¡¯t involve the terrifying reality mming into me. Contacts? Fake teeth? Some sick joke? But how could I exin the way he moved? The way he ran¡ªno, flew¡ªthrough the halls with inhuman speed? How could I exin the power rolling off him, suffocating, consuming? I was trapped in a nightmare. A living, breathing horror movie. And I was the helpless, pathetic human at its center. ze tilted his head slightly, his red eyes shing with amusement. Like I was something interesting. Like I was something weak. I shuddered. And then¡ª His expression shifted. The amusement vanished. And something cold¡ªsomething dark¡ªreced it. His next words sliced through the air like a de. "What were you doing with that mutt?" Mutt? I blinked. My lips parted, but no words came out. What¡ª Dog? I hadn¡¯t seen a single dog since I got here. What the hell was he talking about? My mind raced, trying to make sense of it, but I couldn¡¯t. Nothing made sense. Was this campus a mental asylum, and no one bothered to tell me? Or had I truly stumbled into something I was never supposed to see? ze took a slow step forward, and the room felt smaller. His presence was like a storm, pressing in, closing off all the air, all the light. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t think. Because I knew. I knew. That this time¡ª No one wasing to save me. "You are not allowed to be with him¡ªor anywhere near thirty feet from him or his stupid gang. Got that?" ze¡¯s voice was cold, sharp, and final. He crouched in front of me, his inky ck eyes locked onto mine, but I knew better now. I had just seen those same eyes glowing red like fresh blood in the dark, had just been dragged here at an impossible speed, had just been manhandled like I weighed nothing. And I knew. I knew what he was. What he could do. But my mind¡ªweak, fragile, human¡ªrefused to fully ept it. Not yet. Not when the implications of it were too terrifying to process. So I clung to something smaller. Something I could grasp onto. Who was he talking about? My mind scrambled through the only possible answer. Reed. Yeah. That made sense. ze and Reed hated each other. That much was obvious. But why did he call him a mutt? The way he spat the word like it was the worst insult in existence¡ªlike it was something filthy. Was the hatred that deep? Or... was it something else? I barely realized I was nodding¡ªvehemently, like my life depended on it. Because maybe it did. I wasn¡¯t nning on going anywhere near Reed. Or my current tormentor, ze. Nope. I wanted the hell away from both of them. As soon as he let me go¡ªif he let me go¡ªand I was still in one piece, I was out. I wasn¡¯t staying in this twisted school. I wasn¡¯t studying in the same campus as ze, a fucking vampire. I wasn¡¯t about to live in some horror-movie version of Twilight. Because let¡¯s be real¡ª ze? He was nothing like Edward. He wasn¡¯t gentle. He wasn¡¯t brooding in a lovesick, tragic way. He was predatory. He was a nightmare. And right now? I was trapped in his domain. ze¡¯s cold fingers grasped my chin, tilting my face from left to right, his sharp eyes analyzing me like I was nothing more than a specimen under a microscope. Like I was something to be examined, assessed, inspected¡ª Or worse. Judged. My stomach twisted as his gaze dragged over my features, slow and deliberate, like he was searching for something. Recognizing something. I swallowed hard. He wasn¡¯t about to see through me, was he? I had been careful¡ªso, so careful¡ªwrapping my chest, changing my voice, making sure not to move or act like a girl. But what if he knew? What if he had already figured it out? I braced myself, heart pounding, but then¡ª "Huh." His grip on my chin tightened just slightly before he murmured, almost to himself, "You look... familiar." Oh. Oh. I exhaled shakily. Not because I was relieved¡ªbut because I knew exactly what he was seeing. rk. He was likening me to rk. My dead twin. I forced myself to stay still, to act as if thement meant nothing to me, even as my heart screamed inside my ribcage. He couldn¡¯t pin the dots. He wouldn¡¯t. I just had to make sure he chalked it up to a coincidence. I just had to¡ª His fingers twitched. Readplete version only at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel And then his grip slid. Slowly, deliberately¡ªhis hand began tilting my head further. Further. Further¡ª Toward my neck. I stiffened. My breath hitched in my throat as realization mmed into me. Shit. Shit. Shit. He was going to see my neck. He was going to see my pulse. He was going to hear it¡ªracing, thumping, pumping with fear. And then¡ª Then, what? Would he snap? Would he sink his teeth into me, right here, right now? Would I die before I even got the chance to run? Panic was a live wire beneath my skin, sparking, crackling. I tried not to breathe. I tried not to exist. Because if I moved¡ªif I so much as twitched¡ª I had a feeling I would never leave this room alive. Chapter 14: Nowhere To Run

Chapter 14: Nowhere To Run

ze¡¯s grip tightened for a fraction of a second before he finally let go, his lips curling into something that was not a smile. "If I ever see you with him," his voice was cold, a quiet, creeping threat, "or anyone of his kind, you won¡¯t like what happens next, little pet." Little pet? What the hell did that mean? I didn¡¯t ask. Didn¡¯t even think about asking. Because right now, with my pulse hammering and my knees weak, the only thing keeping me from falling apart was the sheer terror gluing my body together. So, I nodded. Quickly. Desperately. Because fuck it¡ªI didn¡¯t care what he meant by his kind. Didn¡¯t care why he and Reed wanted to rip each other¡¯s throats out or why this entire damn school felt like a graveyard formon sense¡ª I just wanted to live. Hell, I was this close to pissing my pants, and that wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. It¡¯s not every day you get an angry, blood-sucking undead monster in your face and live to tell the tale. And right now, my current mission in life wasn¡¯t some grand revenge plot. It wasn¡¯t to uncover rk¡¯s killer. It wasn¡¯t even to find out the truth. Nope. All of that? Scrapped. My new mission? Survive this goddamn minute and get the hell out of this godforsaken town. Because if I thought I was ready for this job before, I was a fucking moron. Give me a rich brat to beat the entitlement out of? Sure. A normal, everyday bully? Fine. But things that go bump in the night? Yeah. Call a fucking priest. ze leaned in closer, and my breath hitched¡ªa cold, paralyzing terror creeping into my veins like venom. This was it. This was where I died. This was where he¡¯d rip out my throat, drain me dry, and toss my corpse off the edge of some godforsaken building. Just like I was starting to think had happened to rk. Had my twin felt this same crippling dread before he died? Had he known? Had he looked into these same cold, merciless eyes and realized¡ªfar toote¡ªthat his death was already decided? I barely had time to process the thought when ze¡¯s lips parted. I braced myself for fangs sinking into my flesh¡ª But instead, he said something that chilled me even more. "Run." Just like he had that first time. Just like a warning. Just like an order. Read full story at find¡¤novel And my legs didn¡¯t need to be told twice. I fucking ran. Didn¡¯t know where I was going. Didn¡¯t care. Just picked the paths with the most light¡ªtried to follow the faint voices of other students in the distance, hoping that if I just kept running, I¡¯d reach something that felt normal again. But I kept looking back¡ª Because who the hell wouldn¡¯t? Because what if he changed his mind? What if he decided he did want a little taste of my blood after all? What do you know? Lucky me. I somehow managed to find my way out. Yeah, after a few wrong turns and some moments where I was sure I¡¯d stumbled straight into some haunted abyss, but that didn¡¯t matter now. What mattered was¡ªI was out. Now, all I needed was a cab to take me to the airport, because there was no fucking way I was staying another day in this horror-stricken, nightmare-infested country. The cab pulled up, and I didn¡¯t hesitate. I threw open the door, one foot already inside when I heard my name. "use!" Sara. I saw her rushing toward me, breathless, eyes wild with panic. But I didn¡¯t wait. "Drive. Now. To the airport." The cab driver, bless his soul, didn¡¯t ask questions¡ªjust hit the gas. I didn¡¯t turn around. Didn¡¯t give Sara the chance to reach me. Some friend she was. Yeah, I was mad at her. If only she had told me. Told me that ze was a freaking vampire. Told me that I should have run the moment I set foot in this godforsaken ce. Told me that this wasn¡¯t just some school with a bullying problem¡ªit was a damn feeding ground. But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she fed me vague warnings and dodged every question I asked. Why? Why warn someone halfway instead of just telling them the truth? How many people had died because of her silence? My anger boiled over. And those mosquito bites I saw on her neck? Yeah. I wasn¡¯t stupid. Those weren¡¯t bug bites. They were bite marks. Was she feeding those creatures? Was that why she was always so afraid and jumpy when they came near her? Was she a willing victim? Or just another pawn in their game? As much as I was furious, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave her to her demise. I was getting out of here. But once I did¡ªonce I was safe¡ªI¡¯d find someone who would listen. Someone who could help. Someone who could burn this entire ce to the ground. ***** The airport was bright, bustling, and filled with people¡ªyet somehow, I still felt trapped. I went through the usual motions¡ªsecurity checks, passport control, baggage screening. Each step brought me closer to freedom, and I clung to that hope like a lifeline. Then I got to the ticket counter. And that¡¯s where everything went to hell. The woman behind the counter barely nced at me before her expression shifted¡ªnot the usual neutral disinterest of customer service, but something else. Something off. Her fingers hesitated over the keyboard, shoulders suddenly tense. "Uh... I¡¯m sorry, sir, but you¡¯re not allowed to board any flights." I blinked. "What?" She swallowed, eyes flicking to something behind me before darting back to the screen. Her hands shook slightly as she typed again, as if double-checking. "You¡ª" She stopped herself, forcing a stiff smile. "I don¡¯t have the authorization to issue you a ticket." My stomach dropped. "Authorization from who?" I demanded. She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she gripped the edges of the desk so hard her knuckles turned white. I nced around. The other staff¡ªthose at nearby counters, even the ones checking people¡¯s passports¡ªwere acting strange too. Their smiles were too forced. Their movements too stiff. And every now and then, their eyes would flick to something or someone behind me. Like they were being watched. I clenched my fists. "Look, I don¡¯t care where the ne goes¡ªjust get me on one. I¡¯ll switch flights when Ind." Her hands trembled as she reached for the phone. "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, sir. You can¡¯t travel." "What do you mean I can¡¯t travel?!" My voice rose, panic creeping in. "I have my passport, my ID, and I¡¯m willing to buy a ticket. So why the hell not?!" Again, her gaze flicked past me¡ªand this time, I turned to follow it. That¡¯s when I saw them. Security. Only¡ªthese weren¡¯t normal airport security guys. They were huge. Broad-shouldered, built like military operatives, not your typical rent-a-cop airport personnel. Their uniforms were crisp, but their expressions? Cold. Hard. Watchful. And they were looking right at me. My heart mmed into my ribs. The woman at the counter¡¯s voice shook as she spoke into the phone, eyes never leaving mine. "There¡¯s a young man here causing trouble." Trouble?! I wasn¡¯t causing any trouble! I was just trying to leave! But I saw it then¡ªthe way she gripped the phone, the way she looked at me with barely hidden fear. She wasn¡¯t calling security because she wanted to. She was calling because she had no choice. Whatever was watching her¡ªwatching all of them¡ªhad already decided I wasn¡¯t leaving. And these guys? These hulking, menacing guards now heading straight for me? They weren¡¯t here to escort me out nicely. I could feel it. Something was deeply wrong. And I knew, in my gut, that if I fought back¡ªif I made one wrong move¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be walking out of here at all. So I did the only thing I could. I threw in the towel. Swallowed my rage, my panic, my desperation. And I walked away. The security guards didn¡¯t follow me, but they didn¡¯t have to. Their presence alone told me the message loud and clear: I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I stepped back into the night, alone, the realization sinking in like a stone in my stomach. I was stuck. No way out. And it was already getting dark. And now that I knew what lurked in this ce after sundown? Walking outside alone was thest thing I wanted to do. I had nowhere else to go. So, gritting my teeth, I turned on my heel¡ª And started the long, dread-filled walk back to the boarding house. Chapter 15: The Horror That Comes at Night

Chapter 15: The Horror That Comes at Night

The taxis were gone. Not a single one in sight. I stood there, staring at the empty road like a damn fool, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat maybe one would turn the corner. That maybe, just maybe, luck hadn¡¯tpletely abandoned me. But the street remained eerily deserted. No headlights. No honking. Not even a distant engine rumbling in the night. Nothing. I swallowed hard. My fingers curled into my jacket, the chill of the evening settling deep into my bones. It was like the whole city had just... shut down. I nced back toward the airport. The automatic ss doors slid open and closed as people trickled out, dragging their suitcases behind them. Normal. Just like any other airport. And yet¡ª I could feel it. That wrongness. That heavy, suffocating tension creeping into my lungs, pressing against my ribs like unseen hands. I wasn¡¯t the only one trying to get out of here. But somehow, I was the only one who couldn¡¯t. I clenched my jaw, exhaling sharply. Okay, fine. No taxis. No way out. What now? I could walk back to the boarding house, but the thought sent an icy shudder down my spine. The streets weren¡¯t safe at night. Not with what I knew now. Not with what I¡¯d seen. I turned in a slow circle, trying to think, to figure out a n¡ªany n¡ªbut my brain refused to cooperate. And that¡¯s when I noticed it. The people leaving the airport? They were hurrying. Not strolling. Not taking their time. Hurrying. Like they knew something I didn¡¯t. The rightful source is find?novel Like they wanted to be off the streets before it was toote. I felt the first true ripple of fear slide down my spine. Howte was it? I yanked my phone from my pocket, but my fingers trembled so bad I almost dropped it. The screen lit up. 7:47 PM. That wasn¡¯t even thatte. Right? Then why¡ª A soft sound made me freeze. A whisper of movement. From the dark alley just a few feet away. I snapped my head up¡ª But there was nothing there. Just shadows. The dim glow of a flickering streetlight. And yet¡ª Every instinct in me screamed to run. The city was too quiet. The air too still. And I suddenly had the sickening feeling that I was not alone. Three choices. None of them good. Follow the people leaving the airport. Maybe ask them where they were headed, and if I was lucky, they could drop me off at the boarding house. If they had a car, great. If not, maybe I could stick with them¡ªsafety in numbers, right? Brave the streets alone. Forge my way back, hope I didn¡¯t get lost, and pray nothing found me before I got there. Stay here. At the airport. All night. I swallowed hard, my fingers tightening around my jacket. Thest option should¡¯ve been the safest, but... something about it felt wrong. The airport staff. The way they¡¯d acted. Nervous. Skittish. Like they were being watched. Like they knew something I didn¡¯t. And I was not about to find out what. I turned my gaze to the small crowd of people hurrying away. If I wanted to catch up, I needed to move. Now. Here¡¯s the next part of the story, keeping it eerie, horrific, and disturbing, based on Option 3 where the protagonist stays at the airport and witnesses the true horrors of the night. I found a seat in the corner of the airport, back against the cold wall, trying to make myself as small as possible. My heartbeat was still wild, and my body refused to rx, no matter how much I told myself I was safe for now. The airport was mostly empty now. The staff were still there, but they weren¡¯t moving with the usual confidence. Their eyes flickered toward the windows, the doors, the corners of the room as if expecting something toe slithering out of the darkness. I wrapped my arms around myself, willing my body to stop shaking. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. I was supposed to be halfway out of this nightmare. And then I heard it. A howl. Low. Long. Bone-chilling. I stiffened, ncing around. The staff flinched, one of them mumbling something under their breath before hurrying to lock one of the side doors. Something thudded against the ss window on the far end of the terminal. I sucked in a sharp breath, my fingers gripping my knees. Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t look. But my body betrayed me. My head turned just in time to see a naked man standing on the other side of the ss. Or at least, it was a man a second ago. His body contorted, bones snapping as his skin peeled open to reveal thick, dark fur underneath. His jaw cracked unnaturally wide, his mouth stretching as his teeth lengthened into jagged fangs. His eyes rolled back as his skull elongated, his fingers breaking, twisting, shifting into grotesque ws. I mmed a hand over my mouth to keep from screaming. A staff member rushed toward the doors, fumbling with the key, but it was toote. The ss shattered, and the werewolf lunged inside. A woman near the check-in counter let out a bloodcurdling scream, but the werewolf was already on her, tearing at her clothes with wed hands. I squeezed my eyes shut, but the wet, breathless sobs still reached my ears. The sound of ripping fabric. The snarl of something inhuman. The pleading. The agony. And she wasn¡¯t the only one. More figures appeared from the darkness outside, slipping in through broken windows, through doors that weren¡¯t locked in time. Werewolves. They moved through the terminal like shadows, choosing their prey, dragging humans into dark corners, pinning them down. Their deep growls and twistedughter mixed with the screams of helpless victims. My stomach turned violently. I needed to move. I needed to get the fuck out of here. But before I could even think about where to run, the air changed. The werewolves froze mid-act. Their ears twitched. Their heads snapped toward the other side of the terminal, their expressions twisting into snarls of pure hatred. And then I saw them. The vampires. They walked in casually, elegantly, their movements eerily smooth. A stark contrast to the animalistic violence of the werewolves. Their eyes gleamed red in the dim airport lights, their lips curling into sharp smiles as they observed the chaos. One of them tilted his head, watching a werewolf holding a half-conscious girl beneath him. "Messy," the vampire muttered in a voice that was almost bored. The werewolf snarled at him, his ws digging deeper into his victim¡¯s thigh. The vampire simply appeared next to him. One second he was several feet away. The next, he was there, gripping the werewolf¡¯s wrist, twisting it with unnatural strength until a sickening crack echoed through the terminal. The werewolf howled in agony, but before he could retaliate, the vampire struck. Fangs sank into the werewolf¡¯s throat. The creature thrashed violently, but the vampire was stronger, holding him in ce like a ragdoll. Blood sttered across the floor as the werewolf¡¯s struggles weakened until he finally went limp. The other werewolves howled in fury. The vampires simply smirked, shing their sharp teeth. And then all hell broke loose. The two groups collided, a whirlwind of ws, fangs, and screams. I crawled backward, keeping my body low, trying to disappear into the shadows. I couldn¡¯t be here. I shouldn¡¯t have seen any of this. One of the vampires¡ªa woman with eerily silver eyes¡ªsuddenly turned her gaze toward me. I held my breath. She smirked. And then, in the blink of an eye, she was right in front of me. I choked on a scream, scrambling backward, but she simply crouched in front of me, tilting her head. "What are you doing hiding, little pet?" she whispered. I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. Her pale fingers reached out, running through my hair, brushing against my cheek. I shivered violently at the coldness of her touch. "You don¡¯t smell like the others," she mused, her smile widening. "You smell... familiar." Panic shot through me. Did she know? Did she recognize me as rk¡¯s twin? The vampire leaned in, her lips ghosting over my ear. "I should take you with me," she murmured, amusement in her voice. "You¡¯d be a much better pet than these other broken little things." I braced myself for the inevitable, my mind already scrambling for ways to fight, to run, to survive. And then¡ª A voice rang out through the chaos. A voice I recognized. "That one is mine." The vampire in front of me froze, her smile vanishing instantly. I turned my head just in time to see ze stepping out of the shadows. His dark eyes were locked onto me. And for the first time sinceing to this goddamn cursed town... I didn¡¯t know if I should feel relieved. Or terrified. Chapter 16: Pet

Chapter 16: Pet

The silver-eyed vampire slowly turned to face ze. The moment her eyes met his, I felt the temperature in the room drop. The werewolves had already retreated, their violent frenzy momentarily forgotten. A few of them still growled low in their throats, licking blood off their fangs, their eyes flickering between ze and the vampires. But this wasn¡¯t their fight. This was something else. Something older. ze¡¯s face was nk, but there was something in his eyes¡ªsomething sharp and dangerous. A silent warning. The silver-eyed vampire let out a soft chuckle, rising gracefully to her feet. "Yours?" she repeated, amusementcing her tone. "Since when do you keep pets, ze?" I stiffened. Pet. That was the second time I¡¯d been called that. ze didn¡¯t answer immediately. His gaze flicked to me for half a second, and I swore his jaw ticked. But his voice was smooth when he finally spoke. "Since it became necessary." The woman¡¯s smile widened. "Oh? And what exactly makes this one so necessary?" ze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the air shifted. One second, the vampire was standing, looking smug and entertained. The next, ze was directly in front of her, his hand wrapped around her throat. I barely saw him move. The other vampires tensed, their eyes shing dangerously, but none of them intervened. The werewolves watched with barely concealed delight. "Touch him again," ze said, his voice a deadly whisper, "and I¡¯ll rip your fucking head off." The vampire¡¯s eyes widened. Not in fear. In shock. ze tightened his grip. I saw the way her pale fingers twitched, like she wanted to reach for him, like she wanted to test how far she could push. But then, slowly, she smiled. "Interesting," she murmured, voice slightly strained. ze didn¡¯t let go. The tension was unbearable. I wanted to run, to disappear, to pretend I hadn¡¯t seen anything¡ªbut there was nowhere to go. The vampires and werewolves were blocking every possible exit. ze must have sensed my panic because, without even turning to look at me, he said, "Get up." I hesitated. The silver-eyed vampire chuckled. "See? Even your little pet doesn¡¯t want to listen to you." ze¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. I didn¡¯t wait for things to escte further. I scrambled to my feet, pressing my back against the wall, my heart hammering. ze finally let go of the vampire¡¯s throat. She stepped back, rubbing her skin, eyes gleaming with curiosity. "You should keep a closer eye on him," she said, casting me a sideways nce. "This is a dangerous ce for fragile little things." ze said nothing. But his hand shot out so fast I barely saw it, fingers gripping my wrist in an iron-like hold. "We¡¯re leaving." And just like that, he yanked me forward. I stumbled, barely managing to keep up as he dragged me through the airport. I could still feel their eyes on me¡ªthe vampires, the werewolves, the humans who had been too weak to run. And I knew. I was no longer invisible. Whatever ze had just done¡ªwhatever im he had just made¡ªhe had painted a target on my back. And I had no idea why. Or how much worse things were about to get. The night outside the airport was quiet. Not the peaceful kind of quiet¡ªthe wrong kind. The kind that made your skin prickle with unease, that made the darkness feel like it was watching. ze¡¯s grip on my wrist was unforgiving. He didn¡¯t say a word as he dragged me away from the airport, his fingers like iron shackles digging into my skin. My breath came fast, my heart hammering from the terrifying scene I had just witnessed. The vampires, the werewolves, the broken humans. My stomach churned with nausea. I had made a mistake. A big one. And ze was about to make sure I never made it again. The moment we were deep enough into the dark, empty streets, he stopped. Spun on his heels. And mmed me into the nearest wall. I gasped. The impact knocked the air from my lungs, my spine throbbing in protest. ze¡¯s face was inches from mine, his eyes ck as death. His fingers tightened around my throat, not squeezing, just holding. A silent threat. "Where the fuck," he growled, voice low, menacing, "do you think you were going?" I tried to speak. Failed. ze leaned in, his lips barely an inch from my ear. "I told you, didn¡¯t I?" His breath was cold. "You do not leave this ce." I swallowed hard, my throat bobbing against his grip. "I¡ª" His fingers flexed slightly, cutting off my words. "You belong to me." The way he said it sent a sickening shiver down my spine. His eyes flickered red. "And pets that misbehave," he whispered, "need to be punished." Before I could even react, before I could even process what was happening¡ª ze lunged. His fangs pierced my neck. I didn¡¯t scream. I couldn¡¯t. The pain was instant. A sharp, vicious sting that sent my body into full-blown shock. It was nothing like a needle, nothing like a knife¡ªit was something worse. It felt like my veins were being pulled from my body. Like something inside me was tearing. I choked, my hands shooting up to push him away, but he was unmovable. His body was pressed into mine, holding me still as his fangs sank deeper. The world tilted. I could feel it. The blood leaving me. Draining out, flowing into his mouth, disappearing into him like I was nothing but a vessel meant to be emptied. A sick sound filled the air¡ªthe wet, hungry pull of him drinking. My vision blurred. I was going to die. I knew it. My hands trembled as I wed at his chest, his arms, his shoulders¡ªanywhere¡ªbut I was getting weaker. The world was fading. Falling away. I could barely breathe, barely think¡ª Then suddenly¡ª A snarl. A violent roar. And ze was ripped away from me. I copsed. My legs gave out, my back sliding down the wall until I hit the ground in a dazed, blood-stained mess. My vision swam. I blinked hard, tried to focus, tried to breathe. And then I saw him. Reed. Standing in the middle of the darkened street. His chest heaving. His silver eyes glowing with a rage so raw, so animalistic that the sight of it made my skin crawl. ze staggered slightly, wiping the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand. But he wasn¡¯t surprised. If anything, he looked... amused. "Interrupting something, mutt?" ze murmured, voice dripping with arrogance. Reed¡¯s entire body tensed. He took a slow step forward, his movements too controlled, too dangerous. His voice, when he spoke, was low. Lethal. "I should rip your fucking throat out." ze smirked. "You could try." They stared each other down. Two predators. Two monsters. I barely had the strength to process what was happening. The pain in my neck was pulsing, every beat of my heart sending a fresh wave of agony through my body. I felt sick. Dizzy. Everything ached. Reed¡¯s eyes flicked toward me for half a second. His expression darkened. That single nce sent a different kind of fear through me. Because if ze had been terrifying, Reed was something else entirely. A storm. This update is avable on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? A creature barely holding itself together. A walking execution. The air around them was charged. I knew¡ªI knew¡ªthat whatever was about to happen next... Would be a bloodbath. Chapter 17: The Nightmare Is Real

Chapter 17: The Nightmare Is Real

I was barely conscious. The world swayed around me, my limbs heavy, my breath ragged. My heart struggled to keep up, weak from the blood loss, from the trauma of ze¡¯s fangs piercing my skin. I felt like a hollowed-out husk. Like something had been stolen from me. And yet, despite the overwhelming weakness, I could still feel the tension crackling in the air between them¡ªze and Reed. Two creatures. Two predators. Two monsters. Fighting over something as insignificant as me. "He¡¯s mine first," Reed growled, stepping forward, his voice low and deadly. ze only chuckled darkly. "Aah, Reed," he mused, tilting his head in amusement. "I didn¡¯t know you were into men." My stomach twisted. Even in my delirium, I could tell ze was ying with him¡ªbaiting him. Reed¡¯s jaw clenched. His hands curled into fists. "I¡¯m not," he snapped. Then his silver eyes cut to me, burning with rage. "This isn¡¯t about that." His re was so intense it felt like my skin was peeling away. I couldn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t dare move. Because Reed looked like he was barely holding himself back. Like something was coiling beneath his skin. Something vicious. Something that wanted out. ze sighed, looking almost bored. "I suppose it was only a matter of time before you showed up," he murmured, stretching his neck. "Should I take this as a challenge?" Reed let out a low, warning snarl. Not a human sound. Not even close. It was animalistic. Feral. Something about it made my blood turn to ice. I tried to scoot back, but my body was sluggish, drained. ze noticed. His eyes flickered with satisfaction. "You took too much from him," Reed spat, his voice like venom. "You had no right." ze raised a brow. "I had every right." Their eyes locked. Something invisible passed between them¡ªsomething unspoken, something ancient. For the first time since I met ze, he looked... serious. Like he knew whatever he just did had crossed a line. A line that even creatures like them didn¡¯t dare to cross. The wind around us shifted. Cold. Unnatural. I shivered involuntarily. I blinked. Once. Twice. Trying to convince myself that I wasn¡¯t seeing things. That the darkness wasn¡¯t warping into something else. Something alive. But I was wrong. Because right before my body finally gave in to the blood loss, I saw it¡ªReed was no longer Reed. He was... changing. His body contorted, bones snapping in ways that should have been impossible. Muscles rippled under his skin, shifting like they were being stitched together from the inside out. His fingers lengthened into ck, razor-sharp ws. His back hunched as his spine stretched, pushing out fur¡ªthick, ck fur that swallowed the moonlight. Then his face. Oh, God. His face. It elongated, his nose and mouth pulling into a massive, snarling muzzle lined with razor-sharp fangs. His silver eyes glowed like molten steel, locked onto ze with nothing but pure, murderous rage. A huge dog. No. Not just a huge dog. Something bigger. Darker. A creature that shouldn¡¯t exist. That couldn¡¯t exist. And yet¡ªthere he was. A wolf. Towering over both of us, muscles coiled with the promise of violence, lips curled back in a deadly snarl. A single bite from those monstrous fangs and I¡¯d be done. Great. Not only do I have a vampire on my back, but a werewolf too. I was so not going tost long. Might as well die now. I felt the world tilting beneath me, my limbs too heavy to move, my breath shallow. ze just smirked. "Now, that¡¯s more like it," he murmured, his voiceced with amusement. "I was wondering when you¡¯d stop pretending to be human." Reed snarled. ze onlyughed. Dark. Cruel. Hungry. Then, with no warning¡ª Reed lunged. ze moved just as fast. The air between them shattered as they shed, a blur of motion, a snarl of fangs, of teeth, of pure violence. I tried to move¡ªtried to run. But the world tilted violently. My vision darkened. And then¡ª Nothing. I copsed. Sinking into the shadows. ********* I woke up gasping. My lungs burned, like I¡¯d been drowning in something thick and heavy, but the moment I sat up, the air felt too thin. Like I wasn¡¯t breathing in oxygen, but something else. Something tainted. My entire body ached. A deep, gnawing pain spread from my neck down to my spine, like I¡¯d been wrung out, everyst drop of strength sucked from my bones. My head throbbed, a dull, pulsing ache behind my eyes. I tried to move¡ªflinched. Something was wrong. My skin crawled, a cold sweat breaking over me as I realized... I was still in my disguise. My hands flew to my head, fingers digging into the strands of the wig that should have been gone. I never slept in this ridiculous thing. Never. It was itchy, ufortable, and yet¡ªit was still there. Still perfectly in ce. And my chest¡ªoh God, my chest. The bandages wrapped tight, my breasts rebelling against the restriction, making it hard to breathe. Why? Why was I still wearing this? Hadn¡¯t I¡ª? I forced myself to my feet, legs wobbling like I was walking on ss, and stumbled towards the mirror. My breath hitched as I stared at the mirror. No. No, no, no, this wasn¡¯t real. It couldn¡¯t be real. I had to be dreaming. But the proof was right there¡ªstaring back at me, mocking me. My reflection looked haunted, my skin a shade too pale, my lips slightly parted as I struggled to breathe, to process. This isn¡¯t me. I was still in my disguise, my wig still in ce, my chest bound ufortably, but that wasn¡¯t what made my stomach twist into a knot so tight I thought I¡¯d be sick. No. What made my world tilt was the small, dark red stains on my cor. Blood. Not just any blood¡ªmy blood. I could feel my heartbeat mming against my ribs, my pulse racing erratically as I reached up with shaking hands. Please. Please let it be a dream. Let me be wrong. A sick feeling twisted in my gut, coiling tighter and tighter like a noose around my ribs. Because the as I continued to see my reflection¡ª I knew. This wasn¡¯t a dream. This wasn¡¯t some sick, twisted hallucination from an overactive imagination. No. It was all real. My breath hitched as I caught sight of my cor. Dark, dried stains. Red. Rusty. Not sweat. Not dirt. Blood. My blood. But the second my fingers brushed against my neck, I felt it. The two small punctures. The skin was tender, slightly swollen¡ªundeniable proof that what happenedst night wasn¡¯t a dream. It was real. I swayed, gripping the edge of the sink to steady myself as a cold wave of terror crawled up my spine. I was bitten. By a vampire. By ze. I felt them. Two small holes. Like tiny mosquito bites. Only... not. Because mosquitoes don¡¯t have fangs. And they don¡¯t suck you dry until you feel like a walking corpse. I staggered back, the room suddenly spinning, my stomach twisting with the weight of the truth. The airport. The horrors. The wolves¡ªtheir massive, shifting bodies, their twistedughter as they pinned helpless humans to the ground, ripping them apart in ways worse than death. The vampires, feeding like it was some kind of sick, never-ending banquet. The memory mmed into me so fast I nearly copsed¡ªhis cold hands gripping my chin, the feeling of his fangs piercing my skin, the way my blood was sucked from my body like I was nothing more than a meal. The dizziness. The pain. The helplessness. And then¡ª Reed. His voice. His rage. His transformation into¡ªGod, no. I gasped, my legs nearly giving out beneath me. Reed wasn¡¯t human either. He was a werewolf. And I had seen it. I had seen his bones snap and shift, had watched his eyes burn silver, had heard the snarl that wasn¡¯t human. I thought my heart was going to burst out of my chest. Everything was wrong. This entire ce was wrong. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. I needed to leave. Now. I turned away from the mirror, feeling like I was going to crawl out of my own skin as panic wed at my throat. But then a thought hit me. Sara. She knew something. She had always been scared, always been jumpy. She had warned me¡ªnot properly, not directly, but she knew. And she let me walk into this nightmare blind. She let this happen. I felt a spark of rage burn through my fear, enough to push me forward. I needed answers. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? I needed to find her. And this time¡ª I wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer. Chapter 18: Finding The Truth

Chapter 18: Finding The Truth

I moved quickly, my heartbeat loud in my ears. Room 17. Third floor. Sara¡¯s room. The hallway felt too quiet, too still, like the air itself was watching me. I knocked once, twice¡ªthen harder, impatience wing at me. When the door finally creaked open, I barely recognized the person standing there. Sara. Or at least, the shell of her. Her face was pale, her eyes swollen and red, as if she had cried herself into oblivion. But it wasn¡¯t just the crying. It was the emptiness. The way her shoulders sagged like the weight of her own existence was too much to carry. The way her eyes looked past me, not at me. Like she wasn¡¯t all the way here. Like she had been hollowed out. And then I saw them. The small, dark marks on her neck. Twin punctures. Like mine. A fresh wave of nausea rolled through me, but I swallowed it down. She tried to shut the door. I stuck my foot in. I don¡¯t know what I expected. Maybe for her to yell, maybe to push me away. But when she looked up at me again, her gazended on my neck¡ªon the same wounds she bore. Something cracked in her expression. Something fragile. Without a word, she stepped back, opening the door wider. I walked inside. The air was heavy, suffocating. Her room was the sameyout as mine¡ªa tiny kitchen, a cramped living space. But it felt different. Like it had been drenched in misery. Like the walls had soaked up every bit of pain and whispered it back. She shut the door behind me and moved toward the small couch. I noticed it then. The way she walked. Each step was careful, deliberate¡ªlike her body was fighting against her, like every movement was a wound being ripped open again. My stomach twisted. I already knew. I had seen what they did. The wolves. The sickughter. The way the humans screamed. I felt something in my chest snap. The memory of the wolves, their guttural growls, the way theyughed as they pinned their prey¡ª My stomach churned. This wasn¡¯t just happening to strangers in the dark. It was happening to her. To us. And nobody was stopping it. My nails dug deeper into my skin, and I forced myself to breathe. Now wasn¡¯t the time to lose it. I wanted to ask her, but what was the point? The answer was written in every wince, in every shaky breath she took as she lowered herself onto the couch like she was made of ss. I clenched my fists. My nails dug into my palms. There were so many things I wanted to say. To ask. To scream. But instead, I stayed quiet. And I waited. Because I could see it¡ª She wasn¡¯t just hurt. She was breaking. She sat there, curled into herself, staring at the floor like it was the only thing keeping her from falling apart. I swallowed hard, my throat tight, my pulse hammering. I knew. I knew what had happened to her. What those...things did to her. And I wanted to ask. I wanted to demand answers, to scream, to cry, to break something¡ªbut I didn¡¯t. Because the way she sat there, shoulders curled in, eyes staring at the floor like it was the only thing holding her together... I knew she wasn¡¯t ready to speak. She looked...hollow. Like she had nothing left to give. Like she had already screamed, already begged, already cried¡ªuntil there was nothing left of her. A walking ghost. And it made me sick. I clenched my fists, fingernails biting into my palms, trying to keep my voice steady. Trying not to let the rage show. And I realized then¡ª She wasn¡¯t just afraid. She had given up. Like there was no escape. Like there was no point in running anymore. A slow, festering rage burned through me. I reached for my cor, pulling it down. Exposing the bites. Her eyes darted to my neck. She flinched. And then she broke. A sharp, shaky breath left her lips, her hands trembling in herp. She looked like she was about to say something¡ªlike she wanted to say something¡ª But then she just shook her head. Her eyes filled with something I didn¡¯t expect. Guilt. "Was it them?" I finally asked. My voice barely held together. She shut her eyes tight. And then¡ª A small nod. I swallowed, trying to push down the sickness, the panic, the rage. I already knew the answer. But hearing it¡ªseeing it¡ªwas something else entirely. "You knew, didn¡¯t you?" I whispered. Her breath hitched. A tear slipped down her cheek. And she nodded again. Something inside me snapped. I had trusted her. She knew. She knew about the vampires. The werewolves. The horrors that lurked in the shadows. She knew what was happening. What they were doing to people. And she never told me. She never warned me. Anger swelled in my chest, dark and suffocating. But then I looked at her. Really looked at her. At the way she sat there, barely breathing, barely existing. And I understood. She hadn¡¯t just kept quiet. She had survived. She had done whatever it took to stay alive. Even if it meant staying silent. Even if it meant sacrificing others. I let out a slow, shaky breath, forcing the anger down. "Tell me everything," I said. Sara lifted her head. Her lips parted. Her voice¡ªwhen it finally came¡ª Sounded like it belonged to someone who had already died. I stood there, frozen, as Sara¡¯s words unraveled the nightmare that was Memoville. Her voice trembled, but it carried the weight of someone who had been drowning for too long¡ªsomeone who had given up trying to swim. "I got a schrship after finishing high school," she whispered, her eyes fixed on the floor. "Memoville was one of the top universities. It was a dreame true. I was so happy... so na?ve." She let out a humorlessugh, her fingers twisting together in herp. "For a while, everything was fine. The sses, the students, the professors¡ªit all seemed normal. But then..." Her breath hitched. "The disappearances. The whispers. The way some students would suddenlye back looking... drained." I didn¡¯t say a word. I barely breathed. She swallowed hard and finally looked at me, her eyes hollow. Updates are released by find?novel "I didn¡¯t know," she whispered. "I didn¡¯t know I had signed myself up to be a blood bag for vampires and a sex ve for wolves." My stomach dropped. A cold, suffocating dread coiled around me like a serpent, tightening with every word she spoke. "The first time I saw one of them... the first time I saw a vampire feed on someone, I¡ªI tried to run," she continued, her voice breaking. "I tried to leave. The moment I realized what this ce was, I packed my bags and went straight to the airport. Just like you." She wiped at her face with shaking hands. "They caught me before I could board. Took me back. Warned me." A shiver ran down my spine. "You can¡¯t leave," she whispered, her voice barely audible now. "Not once you know. Not before they make you swear silence." Her gaze darkened. "And if you break that silence..." She sucked in a breath, shaking her head violently. "They kill you. And everyone you told." A sharp chill ran through me. Suddenly, the paranoia of the airport staff made sense. The fear in their eyes. The way they refused to tell me who had given the order to keep me grounded. They weren¡¯t just following rules. They were afraid. Because someone was watching. "After that first attempt," Sara continued, her voice thick with tears, "I was brought back. They let me live¡ªbut only because I swore on my life that I wouldn¡¯t say anything. They monitor us. They watch everything. And if you break the rules¡ªif you so much as think about exposing them..." She didn¡¯t finish the sentence. She didn¡¯t have to. I already knew what happened to rule breakers. I had seen the blood. The bodies. I had seen the wolves take what they wanted. I had felt the vampire¡¯s teeth in my neck, draining me, pulling me toward something worse than death. "You only get one chance," Sara whispered. "One chance to leave before they own you. And if you go back home, you can never return back. It¡¯s like a chance to say goodbye. That¡¯s the deal. That¡¯s the only way they let you live in peace." I felt the air leave my lungs. Now I was trapped. Just like her. Just like all of them. My hands curled into fists, nails digging into my palms. The room suddenly felt smaller, like the walls were pressing in, suffocating me. No escape. No way out. Sara¡¯s voice was barely a whisper now, choked with a sob. "I should have told you sooner." She looked at me, broken and beaten, guilt carving deep lines into her face. "But it wouldn¡¯t have changed anything." Her lips trembled as fresh tears spilled down her cheeks. "Because, in the end... we¡¯re all just waiting to be imed every day." Chapter 19: Pathetic Human

Chapter 19: Pathetic Human

Reed¡¯s POV What the fuck was wrong with me? That pathetic little human boy was driving my wolf insane. It was unnatural. Impossible. Wrong. I hated it¡ªhated him. From the first moment I saw him, something inside me snapped, something primal and uncontroble. A feeling I didn¡¯t understand. A pull I refused to acknowledge. I was a werewolf. An Alpha. I had been raised on strength, on dominance, on knowing my ce at the top of the chain. I had never been weak. Never hesitated. Never second-guessed myself. Until him. It made no damn sense. He was fragile, insignificant¡ªa human. Worse, a man. I was never a homosexual. Not even bisexual. I liked women. Big, curvy, soft. My wolf worshipped them. We were obsessed with them¡ªtheir scent, their warmth, the way they would submit beneath us. That was how it had always been. That was what felt right. But this... This obsession with him? It was fucking unnatural. Every time I saw him, my instincts screamed to im him, to protect him, to keep him away from ze. And I hated it. I hated that a weakling like him could affect me. I hated that my wolf stirred every time his scent reached me. I hated that when I saw him bleeding, saw ze¡¯s mark on him, something inside me snapped so hard I could barely breathe. I loathed him. And more than that¡ªmore than the disgust, more than the fury¡ªI loathed myself. That day, I wanted to kill him. I would have. The rage inside me was unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt. It wasn¡¯t just anger¡ªit was fury. A fire burning so deep in my gut I thought it would consume me whole. Because my wolf wanted to mark him. And that? That was uneptable. We didn¡¯t mark humans. Ever. Much less a pathetic, fragile, weak little boy. I should have snapped his neck the moment I felt that pull. I should have torn him apart, ripped that intoxicating scent off his skin and erased him from my thoughts. I would have. If not for that stupid fucking vampire prince interfering back at school. ze. I thought it had been the perfume. That strange, lingering scent that clung to him like a curse. I thought it had tricked my senses, messed with my instincts. But I was wrong. It wasn¡¯t his perfume. It was him. His real scent. And that realization was worse than any rage I had ever felt. Yesterday, I was at the supermarket with my pack. Just a regr day. Nothing unusual. And then I felt him. I don¡¯t know how. I don¡¯t know why. But something deep in my chest pulled me¡ªlike an invisible thread yanking me in a direction I couldn¡¯t ignore. I followed it. And somehow, I ended up at the airport. At first, I didn¡¯t know what I was even looking for. But then I saw him. And I saw ze. Sinking his filthy, bloodstained fangs into that stupid human boy. And I lost it. I had never cared about vampires feeding before. Humans were their cattle, their toys. It had never been my business. Never been something I wasted my time on. But this? This made my stomach turn. Seeing him pinned beneath ze, his neck exposed, his body going limp as that parasite fed on him¡ª Disgusting. Infuriating. I was furious at ze for having his hands on him. For marking him. For tainting him with his venom. But more than that, I was furious at him. The stupid human. How the hell had he gotten himself in that position? How had he let ze sink his fangs into him so easily? Did he have a death wish? Was he just that naive? And, like always, it ended with me and ze fighting. It was inevitable. We never got along. We had an unspoken truce, a careful bnce we had to maintain. He was the heir to the vampire kingdom, and I was the future Alpha King. Our species had been at war before. Brutal, bloody wars. And the only reason there was peace now was because we stayed out of each other¡¯s way. But that human... he was ruining everything. Twice now. Twice we had nearly ripped each other apart because of him. And it was getting harder and harder to control. Because it wasn¡¯t just rage. It wasn¡¯t just my wolf¡¯s disgust at ze¡¯s presence. It was something else. Something dangerous. Something that made my skin crawl with shame. Because if the others found out... If my pack, my father, my entire species realized that I was fighting over a human¡ª A weak, fragile, pathetic human boy¡ª It would be the ultimate humiliation. I don¡¯t know why ze wants him. I don¡¯t know why my wolf aches every time he¡¯s near. But I know one thing for sure. This is going to blow up in our faces. And when it does, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stop it. Both ze and I know that what we¡¯re doing is stupid. Neither of us has spoken a word about it to anyone. Not to our packs. Not to our ns. Because how the hell could we? We don¡¯t even like each other, but here we are, circling the same pathetic human like he¡¯s some kind of prize. ze should be my enemy, not my rival for a weak, fragile thing that isn¡¯t even worth our time. And yet... Read full story at F¦Énd£Îovel Back at school, it was ze who stopped me from ending him. At the airport, it was me who stopped ze from draining him dry. It¡¯s like we¡¯re caught in some twisted, unspoken war. Both of us obsessed. Both of us too stubborn to let him go. And for what? We should just end him. One of us should just get it over with, rip out his throat, burn his body, erase the problem, and be done with this. Then we can go back to hating each other from a distance like we always have. Instead of... whatever the hell this is. Chapter 20: My Demons

Chapter 20: My Demons

ze¡¯s POV: It all started with him. Invading my space. He wandered into the hallway no one dares use¡ªthe one shrouded in shadows, where the walls seem to breathe and the silence weighs heavy. My space. The only ce where my demons quiet down, even if only for a moment. And yet, he walked in. A soft heartbeat. Steady. Unaware. Foolish. No one leaves that corridor alive. Humans who stumble into my domain don¡¯t walk out. They be nothing more than whispers in the dark, their blood seeping into the very walls that trap them. But him? He survived. Newest update provided by F?nd-Novel I should have killed him that night. I should have ripped him apart, drained him dry, erased every trace of his existence before his soul even had a chance to flee. And yet, I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. Something was wrong. My demons¡ªthose wretched, howling beasts that w at the edges of my sanity¡ªstilled. Not out of fear. Not out of submission. But because of him. That soft, delicate heartbeat. I approached, expecting nothing but another worthless prey¡ªa fresh offering lured in by the false promise of education, of a better life. Humanse here every day, thinking they¡¯ve found paradise, blind to the horrors lurking beneath the surface. This ce is a hunting ground. Their soon-to-be Hell. We keep our secret well-guarded. Those who know the truth never leave. Not until they¡¯ve been broken. Only then are they allowed one final visit home, just enough time to sever their ties¡ªto convince their families they¡¯re staying indefinitely, that life is perfect. Then, all contact is cut. A permanent disappearance, wrapped in a perfect lie. And should anyone dare speak the truth¡ªdare whisper the horrors of this ce¡ªthey die. Quickly. Silently. Along with whoever they told. Humans are gullible. They believe in fairy tales, in myths, in thefort of ignorance. Even when the monsters stand right in front of them. So why did he feel different? Why, when Iid my eyes on him, did the rage dissipate for just a second? Why, when I inhaled, did his scent crawl beneath my skin, seep into my bones, twist around my mind like a vice? Why did I hesitate? Why did I let him live? You¡¯d think the stupid, pretty boy would have a shred of sense. That after feeling the weight of my aura, after catching the whisper of danger in the air, he¡¯d know to run. But no. Humans get dumber by the day. Because instead of bowing his head, instead of tucking tail and scurrying off like every other insignificant prey¡ªhe sat down. On my seat. And refused to move. I should have ripped him apart right then and there. Torn his throat open, let the blood pool around my feet like a beautiful, crimson offering. But instead¡ªI walked away. I left the damn seat. Because for the first time in centuries, something was wrong. Something was crawling beneath my skin, coiling inside me like a parasite, twisting around my thoughts with a suffocating grip. And as if that wasn¡¯t infuriating enough¡ªhe didn¡¯t just get under my skin. He got under Reed¡¯s too. I never thought I¡¯d live to see the day. That filthy, mangy mutt had no interest in humans¡ªnever had. Unlike the rest of his kind, Reed never lowered himself to mixing with them. Wolves were notorious for their insatiable appetites, their violent lust, their need to dominate. But not Reed. He only touched his own kind. Never a human. Never a man. So you can imagine my surprise. And my amusement. When I saw the way he looked at him. At first, it was disgust. But then it was something else. And that something else repulsed him so much, he tried to choke the poor bastard to death. I had no ns to interfere. If Reed wanted to snap his fragile little neck, so be it. The world had no use for another weakling. But my demons¡ªthey screamed. And for the first time in a long time, I listened. I stepped in. And the stupid brat chose that moment to run. That should have been the end of it. But it wasn¡¯t. Becauseter that night, I hunted him down. I had to know. Had to understand. What was it about this insignificant, foolish, reckless human that sent my demons into a frenzy? That made Reed¡ªthe Alpha¡¯s heir, the one wolf who had never so much as blinked at a human¡ªsnap? I¡¯ve had my fair share of humans before. Humans were delicious. Soft. So fragile. But I never kept them. Never let them get too close. I indulged in the asional distraction. A nice meal. A night of pleasure. A body to warm my bed before I discarded them like the fleeting ythings they were. And always, always¡ªwomen. Because women were beautiful. Women were the perfect allure. So why¡ªwhy¡ªwas I now questioning everything? All because of him. When he found out what I was, he panicked. Ran. Straight to the airport. How did I know? I have eyes everywhere. And the moment he set foot outside of school, I sent the alert. The human knew. He was not allowed to leave. But then¡ªfate intervened. And this was my favorite part. Breaking humans after they find out about us. Watching as the hope drains from their eyes. As the weight of inevitability crushes them. That¡¯s why I went to the airport. To watch him break. But the little fool had walked straight into Hell. A rampage. A rare, terrifying phenomenon when wolves and vampires set aside their hatred for one night¡ªto hunt together. To feed. To vite. To destroy. And their target that night? The airport. I don¡¯t know what would have happened to him if I hadn¡¯t arrived. But one thing was certain¡ª Vanessa wouldn¡¯t have let him see the morning. I did something I never thought I would. I dered him mine. Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She knew me. Knew my habits. I never kept pets. To vampires, humans were food. ythings. Entertainment at best. But pets? No. But it wasn¡¯tpletely unheard off. We never got attached. But that was the only way I could take the stupid, reckless human out of there alive. So, I listened to my demons. And I bit him. The moment my fangs pierced flesh, the moment his blood hit my tongue¡ª I knew. I was doomed. Because it tasted like divinity. Like something forbidden. Addictive. I drank, and with every drop, my demons purred. I drank, and with every pulse of him heartbeat against my lips, I craved more. I hadn¡¯t just fed from him. I had marked him. Mine. My pet. And now, no vampire would dare touch him. I had tainted him scent with mine. It was something I never imagined doing. Something I should have never done. But my demons had driven me to it. To vampires, keeping a pet was rare. We thrived on variety. On the endless, exhrating hunt. Blood was blood. We didn¡¯t fixate. But this pretty boy? He was different. His blood¡ªit quenched my demons¡¯ thirst. And not just barely. Completely. That never happened. Most times, my demons demanded more. More. They would drain a human dry, feast on their life until their body went limp in my arms. But with him? A few mouthfuls. And they were satisfied. I should have stopped. I should have pulled away. But him blood was divine. Intoxicating. And I wanted more. More. More¡ª Until the stupid mutt interfered. Chapter 21: Trapped

Chapter 21: Trapped

A heavy silence settled between us, thick with unspoken horrors. Sara¡¯s words hung in the air like a death sentence. We¡¯re all just waiting to be imed. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t think. Because she was right. This wasn¡¯t just a school. It wasn¡¯t even a prison. It was a hunting ground. A ce where humans were nothing more than cattle, their blood and bodies a resource to be used at the pleasure of the monsters lurking in the shadows. And now, I was one of them. One of the marked. I pressed a hand to my neck, to the two tiny puncture wounds that still ached, my skin raw and sensitive. It wasn¡¯t just the bite that made me feel weak. It was the power behind it. The way ze had sunk his fangs in without hesitation, without concern. I had felt my life slipping away, my blood flowing from me in warm, slow streams. And he had enjoyed it. I clenched my jaw, bile rising in my throat. "You look like you¡¯re going to be sick," Sara murmured, studying me with dull eyes. Maybe I was. Maybe I was already dying. I sat down heavily on the edge of her couch, my legs shaking too much to support me any longer. The room was small, but the shadows in the corners seemed to stretch, flickering and pulsing like something unseen was watching. Maybe it was. Maybe they already knew I was here. "They won¡¯t let me leave," I finally said, my voice hoarse. It wasn¡¯t a question. Sara nodded. "No. They won¡¯t." My fists clenched against myp. "So what now?" I whispered. Sara let out a quiet, bitterugh. "Now?" She shook her head, staring nkly at the floor. "Now, you survive." The way she said it sent a shiver through me. Not live. Survive. I licked my lips, my mouth dry as sandpaper. "And if I don¡¯t?" Sara looked at me then, something dark and hollow flickering in her gaze. "Then someone ims you. And after that..." She let out a shuddering breath. "You either learn to love being owned, or you don¡¯tst long enough to regret it." A chill rolled down my spine, slow and suffocating. I thought back to the airport, to the way the staff had looked at me with pity, like they knew there was no way I¡¯d make it out. To the wolves¡ªhow they had torn into the humans like they were of no value, their cries for mercy swallowed by the night. To the vampires, their fangs pressing into warm flesh, taking and taking without care. And to ze. The way he had held me down. How he had drunk from me like I was nothing more than a cup of water to quench his thirst. I shivered violently. I wasn¡¯t naive. This wasn¡¯t over. "Be careful," she murmured. I didn¡¯t answer. Because I knew it wouldn¡¯t matter. Careful or not, I was already doomed. Thest thing I remember was ze¡¯s fangs in my neck. The pain was excruciating, burning through my veins like fire and ice at once. I could feel my blood leaving me, flowing into his mouth, my heartbeat slowing with every pull. My body was going numb, yet my mind was screaming. I was dying. Then came the snarl. A deep, guttural sound that sent chills down my spine, vibrating through the air like the growl of something not human. Then the roar. And then¡ªchaos. ze was ripped away from me so fast I barely registered the absence of his fangs before my body copsed. I didn¡¯t hit the ground. I was vaguely aware of my body being caught¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t tell by who. Everything was a blur, but I saw it. I saw him. A beast. A monster. Where Reed had been standing seconds before was now a massive, ck wolf. Not a regr wolf. Not an animal. Something ancient. Something unnatural. His canines gleamed under the dim light, longer, sharper than any wolf¡¯s should be. His eyes were a violent gold, glowing like molten fire as heunched himself at ze. Then¡ªnothing. Find the newest release on F?ndNovel Darkness. Silence. I don¡¯t remember what happened next. I don¡¯t remember how I got back to my room. I don¡¯t know who brought me here. I don¡¯t know how they knew where I lived. But I knew one thing. It was either Reed. Or ze. Sara¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, her trembling fingers reaching toward my neck but stopping just shy of touching the bite marks. "Can I ask who... who did it?" she whispered, as if saying his name was a curse, as if even speaking of him would summon him into the room. I hesitated. Should I tell her? Should I say it out loud and confirm what I was already struggling to ept? But what was the point in hiding it? The evidence was on my skin, etched into me like a brand. "...ze," I finally said, my voice barely above a breath. The reaction was immediate. All the blood drained from her face. Her eyes widened in pure horror, her body trembling like she¡¯d been hit with a sudden, freezing wind. "And... you survived?" she choked out, her voice small, disbelieving. "Barely," I whispered. Sara shook her head violently. "No... no, that¡¯s not possible. You don¡¯t just barely survive ze. You don¡¯t survive him at all." My stomach twisted at her words. "You should know," she continued, her voice breaking, "that when ze drinks from someone... he doesn¡¯t stop until the person dies." A heavy silence settled between us, suffocating. I could hear my heartbeat hammering in my ears. I should be dead. By all logic, by all horrors Sara had clearly witnessed before me¡ªI should be dead. "You¡¯re lucky," she murmured, shaking her head like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was saying. "But serious, use, you need to stay clear of him. He¡¯s the most dangerous of his kind. If he has his eyes on you, it¡¯s already toote." Her warning sent ice through my veins. I should have been relieved that she was taking this seriously. I should have been grateful that she was telling me what I already feared. But she had no idea. She didn¡¯t know that ze wasn¡¯t the only one. She didn¡¯t know that the other monster she had warned me about¡ªReed¡ªwas just as fixated on me. And worst of all? She didn¡¯t know that no matter how much I wanted to stay away from them... They wouldn¡¯t let me. Chapter 22: A Desperate Search for Answers

Chapter 22: A Desperate Search for Answers

I wondered if now that I knew the horrors of this ce, Sara would finally tell me about rk. So, I asked again. "Sara, I know you said it¡¯s taboo to say his name, but... can you tell me what happened to rk?" The moment his name left my lips, her entire body tensed. She went pale¡ªdeathly pale¡ªher wide eyes darting around the room as if something, or someone, might be lurking in the shadows, listening. Watching. She looked terrified. And yet, we were alone. Weren¡¯t we? My chest tightened. Why does she always react like this? Every single time I mention him, it¡¯s like she¡¯s afraid reality itself might crack open and swallow her whole. What really happened to my twin? Sara shook her head, violently, in pure denial. She wasn¡¯t ready to talk. And I could see it in her eyes¡ªmaybe she never would be. The fear, the hesitation, the sheer dread¡ªwhatever happened to rk wasn¡¯t just bad. It was something unspeakable. I swallowed my frustration, but the anger still simmered inside me. She knew. She knew the truth, and yet she refused to tell me, even when I had already seen things that shattered the lies we once believed. The myths. The monsters. The truth. Here, in this ce, humans weren¡¯t just the weaker species¡ªwe were nothing. Lower than pets. ythings. Food. So what was she still trying to protect me from? Gritting my teeth, I stood. "Fine." My voice was tight, clipped. If she wasn¡¯t going to tell me, I¡¯d find my own answers. I turned and left, mming the door behind me. As soon as I stepped into my room, I locked the door and rushed to myptop. My hands were shaking as I typed. How to kill a vampire. How to kill a werewolf. Search results flooded the screen¡ªfolklore, myths, fiction. Useless. Wooden stakes? Holy water? Silver bullets? What kind of joke was this? My heart pounded in my ears. There had to be a way. Even if I wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight them, I had to know something. Some weakness. Some way to keep them at bay¡ªlong enough to escape this godforsaken ce. I refused to believe I was trapped here forever. There had to be a way out. Right? Maybe the whole garlic, wooden stake, silver, holy water thing wasn¡¯tplete bullshit after all. One of them had to work. Right? I mean, a few days ago, if someone had told me vampires and werewolves were real, I would haveughed in their face. So who¡¯s to say some of these old legends weren¡¯t at least partially true? But sunlight? Bullshit. Don¡¯t ask me how I know¡ªI just do. Because I saw it with my own eyes. I had thought Sara was with her boyfriend, that they were just making out in the courtyard. But no. He was feeding on her. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel And the worst part? The sun was shining down on them, clear as day, and he didn¡¯t so much as sizzle. No bursting into mes. No dramatic poof into ash like in the movies. So, yeah. That was a lie. Which meant holy water, silver, wolfsbane (don¡¯t even ask me what the hell that is, because I have no clue), wooden stakes, and garlic... might not be as effective as the inte and Hollywood led us to believe. But still¡ªone of them had to work. Right? Sara showed up at my door, ready for us to head to school together. I didn¡¯t go. Why the hell would I? Why would I willingly walk back into that ce, knowing now that it was nothing but a glorified hunting ground? A lie wrapped up in pretty brochures and fake promises. Besides, I hated school. I only came here for rk. And now that I was screwed¡ªtrapped like every other human here¡ªwhat was the point? Sara insisted it was mandatory. Mandatory, my ass. Did they really expect me to sit in ss, pretending nothing happened? To act like I didn¡¯t know what lurked in the shadows? Like I didn¡¯t know what they were doing to humans like me? Like Sara? Did they expect me to just y along, let them sink their fangs into me whenever they got thirsty, or use me as a toy when they were bored? No. Not happening. Yeah, maybe I was stubborn. But seriously¡ªwho in my position would go back to that ce and pretend everything was fine? Who would sit at a desk, take notes, listen to lectures, all while knowing they were just waiting for the next feeding? Not me. Before she left, Sara gave me onest piece of advice: lock the door and keep the windows shut. Like that would do anything. As if a simple lock could stop them. I had seen what those creatures were capable of. I had watched them tear through the airport like it was made of paper, breaking down doors, shattering ss like it was nothing. If Reed or ze wanted to get in, no deadbolt or barricade would stop them. Still... maybe it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try something. Garlic. Silver utensils. Yeah, it sounded ridiculous, but at this point, what did I have to lose? If garlic could keep ze at bay, if silver could keep Reed at least a meter away, then it was worth a shot. And if it didn¡¯t work? I¡¯d cross that bridge when I got to it. I didn¡¯t know if staying in instead of going to campus, like Sara advised, was the right decision. But one thing became clear as the hours passed¡ªthis ce was more unsettling during the day than it was at night. You¡¯d think daylight would bring some sense of normalcy. That people would be moving about, that life would go on. But no. The boarding house was eerily empty. Not a single soul. Not even the receptionist¡ªthe olddy who always sat behind the desk, watching. The silence was thick, pressing in from all sides. It was heavier than the darkness of the hallways at school. More suffocating. More wrong. And somehow, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I wasn¡¯t as alone as I thought. Chapter 23: Something Is In The Boarding House

Chapter 23: Something Is In The Boarding House

I stayed frozen for a moment, listening¡ªreally listening. Nothing. No distant footsteps. No doors creaking. Not even the subtle hum of electricity from the flickering hallway lights. Just an unnatural, suffocating stillness. It was as if the entire building had been abandoned, as if I was the only one left... but that wasn¡¯t possible. I stepped cautiously into the hallway, my bare feet barely making a sound against the cold floor. The air felt stale, untouched, like no one had walked through here in hours¡ªmaybe even days. Where was everyone? My eyes flicked toward the receptionist¡¯s desk downstairs, expecting to see the old woman hunched over her usual paperwork. Empty. A chill crawled up my spine. Maybe they all left for campus? That had to be it, right? But still... the emptiness didn¡¯t feel right. It felt wrong. Then, from somewhere in the building, something shifted. A faint rustling sound, almost imperceptible, but in the dead silence, it was deafening. Someone else was here. I swallowed hard, my pulse quickening. "Hello?" I called out, my voice barely above a whisper. No answer. The air around me felt heavier now, thicker¡ªlike something unseen was pressing down on me. Watching. And then, a door creaked open down the hall. The actual fuck? Was I supposed to believe that everyone went to school? That not a single person skipped ss? As much as I was curious about who¡ªor what¡ªhad opened the door down the hall, I had already witnessed enough horror tost a lifetime. I hadn¡¯t signed up to star in a real-life horror film, so I did the only logical thing: I went back to my apartment, locked the door, and looked out the window. Yeah, there were a few people outside, but I couldn¡¯t tell if they were actually human or just creatures of the night masquerading as one of us. Either way, better out there in the sun than in here with whatever was lurking in the boarding house. That¡¯s when I heard it. Faint footsteps. Slow. Deliberate. Climbing the stairs. My room was on the first floor. Yeah, hell no. I wasn¡¯t about to stick around and see if whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªit was would knock, or worse, break the door down because it somehow knew I was here. I moved quickly. Stuffed some garlic in my pocket. Pulled on my hoodie. Grabbed my silver rosary. Yeah, I had faith, but even if it didn¡¯t work as divine protection, at least it was silver, right? I made my decision. I was going out the window. Easy enough¡ªI¡¯d been sneaking out since I was little. A little bribery to keep my twin quiet, a well-practiced cover story for my parents, and I was golden. Climbing out a window? Nothing new. Funny how my rebellious, cheeky side had finallye in handy. Because right now? I¡¯d rather risk a broken arm than face whatever was creeping inside the boarding house. Yeah, I know what you¡¯re thinking¡ªwhy didn¡¯t I grab a silver fork or knife? Wouldn¡¯t that have made more sense? Well, joke¡¯s on me. They weren¡¯t silver. Just in old steel. Useless. So yeah, my brilliant n for self-defense was now down to garlic, a rosary, and sheer dumb luck. Great. I didn¡¯t waste another second. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas making its way up the stairs could have the whole damn boarding house for all I cared. My survival instinct was screaming at me to get out. The moment my feet hit the window ledge, I could hear it... the slow, deliberate steps just outside my door. I didn¡¯t dare turn back. The air behind me felt charged, like something was waiting. Watching. Hungry. I took a deep breath and swung myself over the edge, gripping the side of the building as I carefully lowered myself down. The rough concrete scraped my palms, but I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯d take a few cuts and bruises over whatever the hell was behind that door. Then¡ªa knock. Not a loud, forceful one. No, that would have been less terrifying. This was slow, patient, almost... polite. Like it knew I was in there. Like it was toying with me. I held my breath as I dropped thest few feet,nding in a crouch behind the bushes. My hoodie caught on a branch, yanking me back for a second, and my heart nearly exploded out of my chest. I wrestled free just as the door upstairs creaked open. I didn¡¯t look up. I didn¡¯t want to see what had been knocking. Keeping my head down, I moved quickly through the shadows, adjusting my hoodie and gripping the silver rosary around my neck. Did it actually work against vampires? I had no idea. But right now, I needed all the protection I could get. Blending into the thin crowd outside, I forced myself to act normal, to breathe¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. I had escaped... but something knew I was here now. For more chapters visit find?novel And it wasn¡¯t going to stop watching. I made my way to the rtive safety of Walmart, the fluorescent lights buzzing overhead like an artificial sun. There were a few shoppers milling about, their carts squeaking against the linoleum floors¡ªnormal people doing normal things. And then, I saw him. The cashier from the other night. The one who had been here when Ist came in. Did he remember me? Did he know what lurked in this town? I swallowed hard, gripping the garlic in my pocket like it was some kind of lifeline. At least here, I wasn¡¯t alone. He looked at me, puzzled¡ªlike he had expected me to already be six feet under. But he didn¡¯t say anything, just watched as I found a ce to sit. After a while, he came over, wrinkling his nose in disgust. "Why do you smell like you just bathed in garlic?" he asked, his voiceced with amusement. I shrugged, not bothering to exin. Instead, I grabbed a can of milk, popped it open, and started gulping it down. He chuckled. "You do know that nothing keeps them away, right? Especially not garlic." I froze mid-sip. My stomach turned. Then what the hell am I supposed to do? Chapter 24: Google Lied and Hollywood Movies Are Crap

Chapter 24: Google Lied and Hollywood Movies Are Crap

"You¡¯re new here?" he asked. I nodded. "Figured as much," he said, eyeing me knowingly. "You know, you only survive here if you follow the rules." That was new. "What fucking rules? Nobody tells me shit here, and so far, all I¡¯ve seen is horror after horror." He just smiled, a humorless smirk. "Well, there aren¡¯t any official rules, per se, so I made my own." I leaned in as he began listing them off. "One: Act like nothing is weird, no matter what you see." Great. That was already proving impossible. "Two: Do whatever you¡¯re told because they love tormenting stubborn ones." "Then why do they still torment Sara?" I cut him off, my voice sharper than I intended. "She does everything they tell her to do." He tilted his head. "Is she always scared and terrified?" I nodded. "Then there¡¯s your answer. They also like the scared ones. It¡¯s like when you have that one friend who¡¯s afraid of everything, so you keep scaring them just for fun." A chill crept up my spine. "Which brings me to my third rule¡ªdon¡¯t show them your fear. I¡¯d rather they smell it on you than see you give it away." I swallowed hard, gripping the can of milk tighter. "And myst rule? Get a powerful wolf or vampire interested in you. They¡¯ll keep the others off your back. These creatures are possessive as fuck, so it¡¯s better to deal with just one than a whole pack. But"¡ªhis eyes darkened¡ª"make sure their interest doesn¡¯t fade. Because if they get bored, they¡¯ll either pass you around to their friends or withdraw their protection. And then? You¡¯re free game." I felt sick. "How long have you been here?" I asked. He exhaled deeply, closing his eyes for a moment before answering. When he opened them, they were clouded with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce¡ªnostalgia? Resignation? "I¡¯m in my fifth year now. I learned to ept my fate. You¡¯ll be fine too... if you ept it early." His words felt like a death sentence. He stood, watching me for a moment longer before adding, "Oh, and don¡¯t walk aroundte at night. By seven, you should be locked in your ce, doors and windows shut." As he turned to leave, he paused, his gaze lingering on me. "And onest thing¡ªdon¡¯t try anything stupid. No one has ever managed to kill one of them." He hesitated. "Many have tried. Their endings were far worse than what we¡¯re living through now." With that, he walked back to the counter, leaving me sitting there in the middle of the milk section¡ªcold, shaken, and very much trapped. So much for my brilliant n to keep them away. Great. Google lied to me. But they had to have a weakness. They had to. I refused to believe otherwise. The real question was¡ªwas it worth it? The cashier said those who tried to fight back faced a death worse than what we were already going through. But what could be worse than this? Being treated as blood bags and ythings for monsters? What exactly happened to the ones who resisted? And for my case... did Reed and ze count as powerful enough to keep the other creeps off my back? Were they actually interested in me, or was their obsession just another way to kill me? Because let¡¯s be real¡ªthey both tried to end me in one way or another. So, who was the lesser evil? One thing was certain¡ªthe others were terrified of them. Their aura was darker, heavier... colder. And then there was the biggest problem of all. If they really were interested... they were interested in use. The fake me. The boyish disguise I had put on. Which meant... This content belongs to F?nd-Novel They were gay. And when they found out the truth? That I wasn¡¯t use, but re¡ªthe real me, the girl? I¡¯d be royally, double fucked. I stayed in the milk section a little longer, staring nkly at the rows of cartons, my mind racing. What the hell was I supposed to do now? Go back to the boarding house? Yeah, no thanks. Stay out here all day? That wasn¡¯t exactly safe either. The cashier¡¯s warning about being indoors by seven echoed in my head. If nightfall was a problem, what about daytime? Because if I was being honest, this town wasn¡¯t right¡ª not even in broad daylight. The streets outside looked normal at first nce. A few people walked around, some shopping, others heading somewhere with purpose. But something was off. Their movements were too... measured. Too quiet. Like they were acting human rather than being human. A woman at the end of the aisle caught my eye. She stoodpletely still, facing the shelf, but she wasn¡¯t looking at the items. She was looking at me. My breath caught in my throat. I quickly turned away, pretending to read the ingredients on a carton of almond milk like it was the most fascinating thing in the world. Just act normal. That was Rule #1, right? I put the carton back and casually nced her way again. She was still staring. No blinking. No movement. My stomach twisted. Slowly, I grabbed a random snack off the shelf and headed toward the cashier, pretending I hadn¡¯t just been watched like prey. The guy at the register didn¡¯t say anything as I handed him the item, but I could tell he knew something was up. "Where are you going after this?" he asked, scanning my item. His tone was casual, but I caught the underlying concern. "Dunno. Just gonna walk around, I guess," I muttered, handing over the money. "Don¡¯t," he said, sliding my change across the counter. "Find somewhere safe. And if you see something weird, don¡¯t react. Just keep moving." I swallowed hard. "Weird like what?" He didn¡¯t answer. Just gave me a long, knowing look. I turned to leave, gripping the stic bag tighter than necessary. My gut told me I shouldn¡¯t look back. I shouldn¡¯t check if that woman was still staring. But of course, I did. She was gone. And yet, somehow, I knew she was still watching. Chapter 25: Punishment

Chapter 25: Punishment

Where exactly is safe? Not school. Definitely not the boarding house. Not until school was over and people came back. I decided to kill time by walking around, blending in as best as I could. If I kept moving, maybe I wouldn¡¯t feel so exposed. Maybe whatever was watching me wouldn¡¯t follow. I walked for what felt like hours, but the town was... eerie. Too quiet. Too empty. The asional person I passed barely nced at me, their expressions nk, almost robotic. I half-expected one of them to snap their head toward me, eyes ck as coal, whispering my name in that slow, distorted way horror movies love. Yeah. I needed to stop thinking like that. Eventually, I stumbled across a library. A big, old, gothic type of building¡ªthe kind with towering windows and intricate stone carvings. It felt ancient. Like it didn¡¯t belong in this town. Like it had been here long before the streets and stores were built around it. Curiosity whispered in my ear. If anything had answers about this ce, it had to be here. I pushed open the heavy wooden doors. The air inside was stale, thick with the scent of old pages and something else¡ªsomething musty, almost metallic. There were barely any people inside. A librarian sat behind the front desk, not even ncing up as I walked past. A few others sat at tables, hunched over books, their faces hidden behind their hair. The silence was unnatural. Libraries were supposed to be quiet, but this? This was suffocating. I wandered deeper into the shelves, scanning for anything that looked remotely historical. Then I found it. A dusty section in the far back, the books old and worn, their spines cracked with age. Town records. Historical archives. Bingo. Trouble was... I couldn¡¯t reach them. I wasn¡¯t tall enough. I scanned the library for one of those rollingdders, but of course, no luck. Just my dumb fate mocking me again. Fucking great. I stretched onto my toes, trying to add an extra inch or two to my height, fingertips barely grazing the book¡¯s spine. Almost. Just a little more¡ª Then a voice rumbled behind me, deep and velvety, too close. "You have a pretty ass for a boy, pretty boy." A slow, breathy whisper against my ear. My body froze. This text is hosted at Find?Novel A cold shudder rippled through me, the kind of fear that locked your joints and stole your breath. I knew that voice. I knew it too well. Reed. Oh, Lord. I swallowed hard. My pulse pounded so loudly in my ears I barely registered anything else. Reed hadn¡¯t moved. He was still right there¡ªpressed against me, his breath slow and deliberate, like he was savoring my fear. His grip on my waist was firm, possessive. "You didn¡¯te to school," he repeated, his voice smooth, but carrying something darker beneath it¡ªsomething dangerous. I forced myself to breathe, but my body refused to rx. It didn¡¯t matter that we were in a library, in broad daylight. This part of the library was empty. The historical section was tucked far into a corner, and even if someone had been here... It wouldn¡¯t have mattered. People here didn¡¯t interfere. They either sumbed or pretended not to see. I was alone. His fingers flexed against my waist, the heat of his touch burning through my hoodie. I could feel the strength in them, the raw power just beneath the surface. If he wanted to, he could snap me in half. "Skipping school already, pretty boy?" he murmured, his lips so close to my ear I shivered. I clenched my fists, trying to suppress the panic threatening to take over. Think. Think. "Please.Let me go," I said, but my voice came out weaker than I intended. He chuckled, a deep, amused sound that sent chills down my spine. "And why would I do that?" he mused. He liked this. The fear. The tension. The way I was frozen beneath him. I shut my eyes, my mind racing. If I struggled, he¡¯d just enjoy it more. If I showed fear, I¡¯d only be ying into his hands. So I did the only thing I could. I went still. I forced my breathing to even out, forced my body to rx just enough to make it seem like his presence didn¡¯t unnerve me. Like I wasn¡¯t panicking inside. Reed didn¡¯t move. He was waiting. Watching. Judging my reaction. I had no idea how long we stood like that¡ªhim pressed against me, his hands still on my waist, his breath against my ear. But I knew one thing. I had to get out of this. Fast. "Even with garlic on, you still reek of him," Reed muttered, his voice carrying an edge of irritation. Him? I didn¡¯t know who he was talking about, but whoever it was, he wasn¡¯t happy about it. His fingers flexed slightly on my waist, not enough to hurt, but enough to remind me he was in control. The warmth of his touch sent another round of chills through me¡ªnot fromfort, but from the sheer wrongness of it. The garlic. He hadn¡¯t even flinched at it. Hadn¡¯t made a disgusted face, or even acknowledged the reason I wore it. Did he know? Maybe. If he did, he sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to give me the satisfaction of reacting. Instead, his irritation seemed focused on something else. On someone else. And then, just as quickly, his attention shifted. "You didn¡¯te to school," he said again, this time calmer, but the weight behind his words made it clear¡ªhe wasn¡¯t pleased. Sara¡¯s words echoed in my head. "School is a must." Shit. So it wasn¡¯t just a ce for them to toy with us. It wasn¡¯t just some sick hunting ground. There was something more to it. And whatever that was... skipping wasn¡¯t an option. I stiffened, my breath catching in my throat as Reed¡¯s grip tightened on my waist. "I think you need to be punished, pretty boy," he murmured, his voice dark with amusement. Before I could process his words, he moved. A slow, deliberate grind against me, pressing his body flush to mine. My stomach turned, my mind screaming at me to move, to fight, to do something, but my body refused to obey. Not here. Not now. Not against him. His lips brushed my neck, the heat of his breath sending a shudder down my spine. And then¡ªhis teeth. Not biting, not breaking skin, just teasing, dragging along my throat as if he could feel the rapid pulse beneath. I squeezed my eyes shut, desperate to be anywhere but here. Was this what Sara went through? Was this why she was always so scared, always sopliant? Had she endured this same humiliation, this same helplessness, over and over until it broke her? Was this my fate too? Chapter 26: Stupid Move

Chapter 26: Stupid Move

I swallowed hard, my pulse hammering in my throat as Reed¡¯s grip on my waist tightened. He wasn¡¯t stopping. His body pressed into mine, the slow, deliberate grind sending a sickening realization through me¡ªhe was enjoying this. "You reek of him," he muttered against my skin, his voiceced with irritation. Him? Who? ze? Did vampires have some scent-marking thing? Was that why Reed was acting like this? Possessive. Jealous. Dangerous. I kept my eyes shut, my breathing in short, panicked gasps. Think, re. Think. I couldn¡¯t push him off¡ªnot without setting him off. I couldn¡¯t run¡ªwhere the hell would I go? Even if I screamed, I knew the truth. No one would help me. No one would stop him. And if I fought? Newest update provided by find[?]ovel A predator like him loved the thrill of a chase. His fingers flexed on my waist, nails just barely digging in as his teeth grazed my pulse. "Skipping school... not a very smart move." He chuckled, the sound deep and rumbling against my back. "You need to be taught a lesson." I bit my lip hard enough to taste blood. Do something. Anything. My hands clenched at my sides, my nails biting into my palms. I needed to get out of this¡ªfast. And then, by some stroke of twisted luck, an idea hit me. A gamble. A reckless, stupid gamble. If Reed was jealous, why not use it? I forced myself to rx just slightly¡ªjust enough for him to notice. Then, in the quietest, most breathless voice I could muster, I whispered: "He already taught me one." I didn¡¯t have to say his name. But Reed went still. Yeah, stupid move. But if I could turn monsters against each other? Why not? I just didn¡¯t anticipate Reed biting me too. The pain was instant, sharp, ripping through my neck like fire. I screamed, my knees almost giving out as his fangs sank deep. Not like ze. Reed¡¯s bite wasn¡¯t about hunger¡ªit was punishment. And I had pissed him off. The pressure built, his jaw locked down, and for a second, I thought he wasn¡¯t going to stop. That he¡¯d just keep tearing into me until I was nothing but a shredded, bloodied mess in his arms. Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªhe pulled back. My body sagged in relief, but it didn¡¯tst. His tongue dragged over the wound, slow and deliberate, sealing it with a sensation that made my stomach churn. "There. Now you also bear my scent also." My breath hitched. Shit. I might¡¯ve stopped whatever he was about to do before, but this? This was worse. He pulled away from me and turned me around. Reed¡¯s eyes, once amused, were still dark with anger. A storm brewing just beneath the surface. Not good. Not good at all. Then he took a step back, and my body stupidly thought¡ªrun. But before I could even process the thought, his voice cut through the thick air between us. "On your knees, pretty boy." He let go of me, his hands falling to his sides as he tilted his head, watching me. I turned slowly, dread twisting my insides. Looking into his eyes, I knew. I waspletely. Fucked. I should¡¯ve just kept my mouth shut. I swallowed hard, my body frozen in ce. On my knees? No. No way. Reed¡¯s lips curled into something between a smirk and a warning. His eyes darkened, shing something primal, something that made my stomach twist. I had pissed him off, and now I was paying for it. "Did I stutter?" he asked, his voice smooth, calm¡ªtoo calm. I didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t. My brain was short-circuiting, every possible escape n turning to dust in my head. Then he reached out. Not rough, not violent¡ªjust tugged my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. His thumb brushed over my bottom lip, almost thoughtful. "Hesitant now?" he mused. I clenched my jaw. My knees trembled, but I locked them in ce, refusing to drop. "I¡ª" My voice cracked, my throat dry. What the hell was I supposed to say? I didn¡¯t know how to do this. Hell, I didn¡¯t even know how to start. And judging by the way Reed was watching me, he knew that. He could smell my inexperience. A slow grin spread across his face. "You really are innocent, aren¡¯t you?" he murmured, almost to himself. My heart hammered against my ribs. Think, think, think! "Reed, I¡ª" I tried, but he shushed me with a single finger against my lips. "Rx, pretty boy. We have all the time in the world." I was so, so screwed. "How did ze punish you then? Did he fuck you in the ass?" The words made my breath hitch, my whole body going stiff. My eyes widened in shock, and just like that, he knew. Shit. Reed¡¯s smirk twisted into something darker, something cruel. "You lied to me, you stupid human?" His voice dropped to a growl, low and dangerous. His eyes were turning yellow. I was so screwed. My heart pounded as the realization sank in. Punishment. That word¡ªI had misunderstood itpletely. I thought I was being smart, thought I could just say ze had fed on me again and be done with it. But no¡ªto them, punishment meant something entirely different. God, I was so stupid. So naive. I had seriously messed up. Reed¡¯s grip tightened, his nails digging into my skin as his golden eyes glowed with something dangerous. A chill ran down my spine. "You really thought you could lie to me, pretty boy?" His voice was lower now, almost a growl. I swallowed hard, my mind racing. I had no way out of this. Reed¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smirk, his head tilting as if he was enjoying the way I stiffened under his hold. "That makes two punishments now." Fuck. I didn¡¯t realize "punishment" meant... this. I had been so damn naive. I thought I could turn them against each other, make them fight over me instead of tormenting me. But now, I had just made things worse. Chapter 27: Master’s Mark

Chapter 27: Master¡¯s Mark

Reed¡¯s POV I came to school early¡ªjust to see him. ze and I had already exchanged a few blows over the pretty boy before we were forced to separate. We couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone see us fighting¡ªespecially not over a lowly human. And a male one, at that. We both looked down at him, passed out cold from fear, his pale skin tainted by ze¡¯s bite. That disgusting leech had already sunk his fangs into him,sucking his blood. I hated it. But ze wasn¡¯t done¡ªhe still wanted to take him home. Like hell I¡¯d let that happen. ze snorted, tossing the unconscious boy to me like he was nothing but a discarded rag. "Enjoy," he sneered. "Just don¡¯t kill him. I¡¯ve already been imed him as mine to my kind." imed. As if the boy was nothing more than a personal blood bag. The bastard wanted him for himself. But I knew better. I knew what ze was doing. He was waiting, looking for the right moment to get rid of me, to have the boy all to himself. I wasn¡¯t stupid. I wanted him just as badly. But my situation was... different. Everyone knew I liked women. ze could hide behind his hunger, pretend his obsession was nothing more than thirst. But what the hell could I say? What excuse did I have for wanting to sink my teeth into him? For craving his body, his scent¡ªhis submission? I refused to ept it even though my stupid wolf pushed me. So my wolf and I came to an agreement. He¡¯d be nothing more than a sex ve. That was it. That was all. Just a fuck toy. That should¡¯ve been enough. But when I carried him back to his ce that night, something unsettled me. He was too beautiful. Not in a masculine way. Not like the warriors or fighters I had been surrounded by my whole life. No. The boy was fucking beautiful in the worst kind of way. In the way that made my instincts scream to im him. In the way that made my wolf snarl possessively at the thought of anyone else touching him. Too bad hecked tits and a sweet little cunt. Still... his lips were full, inviting. His ass was round, tight¡ªI squeezed it once, twice, on my way to dropping him off. Perfect. If he hadn¡¯t been unconscious, I would¡¯ve made him put that pretty mouth to use. Just the thought of it¡ªhis soft lips wrapped around my cock, those wide, terrified eyes looking up at me, struggling to take it all¡ªfuck. At first, I resented it. Never in my life had I imagined another man on his knees for me. But I hade to terms with it. Maybe after fucking him once or twice, my body would get over this sick obsession. So yeah, I left him in his bed that night. I walked away. For now. But today, I waited for him. I wanted him. And the little son of a bitch ditched school. ze must have scared the little guy offst night. Figures. The rightful source is Find¡ïNovel Didn¡¯t matter. Hunting him down would be even more fun. I tracked him by that damned pull in my chest¡ªthe one that led me straight to him, no matter where he ran. And his scent. Fuck, that scent. Intoxicating. Addictive. Mine. I found him in the library, standing on his toes, desperately reaching for a book on the top shelf. His tiny frame stretched, fingers barely grazing the edges. And that ass¡ª That perfect, round ass. My eyes locked onto it, and before I could even think, I was hard. How the fuck did a guy have an ass like that? Tighter, rounder than any woman¡¯s I¡¯d ever had. And the way he moved,pletely unaware of the predator behind him¡ªirresistible. Perfect. I stepped closer, pressing against him. Slow. Deliberate. Letting him feel me¡ªall of me. And fuck, I got even harder when his body tensed. Frozen. Trapped. He knew. He could feel it. The stupid little human had doused himself in garlic. I let out a low chuckle. Must have Googled it. How fucking adorable. Too bad for him¡ªgarlic doesn¡¯t work on me. And it sure as hell won¡¯t save him from ze. I pressed harder against him, feeling him shrink under me. Weak. Small. Mine. I taunted him about skipping school, because fuck¡ªI loved how fucking scared he got. The way his small, helpless body tensed against mine. The way his breath hitched when I rubbed my throbbing cock against that fine little ass. But then the little shit had to open his mouth. "ze found me before you did." My entire body went rigid. Red. Blinding, seething red. That cunning, bloodsucking bastard. My wolf lost it. The little control I had snapped, and before I could stop myself, I bit him. Hard. He screamed, and fuck, that sound sent a rush of satisfaction through me. My mark burned into his skin¡ªnot a mate mark. Fuck no. I had enough control to stop that from happening. This was different. This was the mark of a master. A brand. Wolves knew what it meant. He¡¯s mine now. Now, every other wolf would smell my scent on him. Know he was my fucking toy. Great. Just great. Now people would know I was fucking guys. Not like they¡¯d say shit. I¡¯m the King of Alphas¡¯ heir. They¡¯d keep their fucking opinions to themselves. Still, my fury hadn¡¯t settled. The little human had lied to me. I had asked how ze punished him¡ªfully expecting to hear something depraved, something that would make my blood boil even more. But instead¡ª Nothing. The little fucker was still innocent. His mouth was still untouched. And I would be the one to take it away. Fuck. I fucking loved it. Even though rage still simmered inside me¡ªthe audacity. The fucking nerve of him to lie to me. I looked down at him. Defenseless. Trapped. Mine. "On your knees, pretty boy," I ordered. And fuck, was I going to enjoy this. Chapter 28: On Your Knees

Chapter 28: On Your Knees

Reed¡¯s POV: That¡¯s a dark, intense scene. Here¡¯s a longer and even darker version, adding more depth, tension, and psychological dominance: The pretty boy hesitated, but I could see the moment he resigned himself to his fate. Slowly, hesitantly, he sank to his knees just as I told him to. His movements were stiff, unsure, like he was walking into a trap and knew it. Good. He understood who was in charge now. But he still didn¡¯t move fast enough for my liking. I tilted my head, watching him fumble with the buckle, his fingers trembling as he tried to undo it. The dim light of the room cast shadows over his face, highlighting the flush creeping up his neck. His breath was shaky, his lips slightly parted. Nervous. He knew what wasing, yet he still hesitated. "Is this your first time?" I drawled, my voice dripping with amusement. He swallowed thickly but didn¡¯t answer. Ah. That¡¯s interesting. A smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. "Oh, you really are innocent, aren¡¯t you?" I took a step closer, my presence looming over him. His body locked up, his hands clenched into fists like he was fighting himself, as if some desperate part of him still wanted to resist. But there was no resisting me. His breath hitched when I reached down, gripping his jaw, tilting his face up to look at me. Wide, panicked eyes met mine. A rabbit caught in a snare. Trapped. "Go on," I murmured. "Don¡¯t keep me waiting." His hands twitched at his sides before he forced himself to move, shaking fingers returning to my belt. The fumbling continued¡ªso much hesitation, so much uncertainty, as if he thought I¡¯d stop him. I wouldn¡¯t. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he undid the buckle, his fingers brushing against the fabric of my pants. The lightest touch, but it sent a delicious thrill through me. I could feel how hard this was for him. How much effort it took for him to obey. And then he pulled me out. The moment his eyesnded on me, his whole body went still. A shuddering breath left him, a sound of disbelief. Shock flickered across his face, then full-blown panic. His wide eyes darted up to mine, lips parting as if he wanted to say something¡ªbut no words came. And then¡ªhe fell back. A breathy chuckle escaped me as I watched him scramble, his hands pressing against the floor like he was trying to get away. Adorable. I stepped forward, towering over him. "Did I say you could move?" He froze. His body visibly trembled, torn between fear and obedience. I crouched down, my fingers sliding under his chin, tilting his head up. His skin was burning, his pulse frantic beneath my touch. His breath came in short, uneven gasps. "You don¡¯t get to run," I murmured. "Not now. Not ever." I stood back up, staring down at him with cold amusement. "Back on your knees." He hesitated. That was his first mistake. My fingers curled into his hair, yanking him forward, forcing him back into ce. A sharp gasp left his lips, but he obeyed. Good boy. I reached down, guiding his hands forward. "Touch me." His fingers hovered in the air like he was afraid. A trembling breath. A moment of stillness. And then, finally, he obeyed. His hands brushed against me, tentative, soft. The touch sent a slow, burning heat through my veins. His fingers were hesitant at first, barely grazing over me, as if he was scared to do it wrong. "More," I ordered. He swallowed hard, his hands pressing down fully this time. A quiet, shuddering exhale escaped me. Fuck. His hands were soft, so much softer than I expected. I didn¡¯t miss the way his body locked up at my reaction. His fingers twitched, his breath hitching as he felt the effect he had on me. Interesting. "Don¡¯t stop," I murmured. My grip tightened in his hair, making him jolt. "Keep going. Just like that." He obeyed. Good. Now the real fun could begin. "Suck me." I told him. I didn¡¯t miss the way his body locked up at mymand. Good. He understood who was in charge now. But he didn¡¯t move. I narrowed my eyes. "What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never done this before?" Silence. His hands clenched into fists, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. Oh. My lips curled into a smirk. "Oh, you really are innocent." I chuckled darkly, stepping closer, towering over him. His body was trembling. The scent of fear was thick. Addictive. "Guess I¡¯ll have to teach you, huh?" Original content can be found at ?ovelFind I gripped his chin, tilting his head up. Wide, panicked eyes met mine. "Open your mouth." He hesitated. A dangerous growl rumbled in my chest. "I said¡ªopen." His lips parted slightly. "Wider." He obeyed this time, shaking, terrified, humiliated. Perfect. "Now, listen carefully, pretty boy," I murmured, stroking my thumb over his trembling bottom lip. "Because I¡¯m only going to exin this once." "You¡¯re going to take it in your mouth. All of it." I watched his throat bob as he gulped in fear. "You¡¯ll use that pretty tongue. No teeth¡ªunless you want to be punished. And trust me, you won¡¯t like that." He let out a shaky breath, and I could feel his entire body screaming to run¡ªbut he wouldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t. Because I wouldn¡¯t let him. I smirked. "Go on. Be a good boy and get started." I waited. And waited. But the little fucker just sat there, staring up at me with those wide, terrified eyes, his lips barely parted. Not moving. Not obeying. I felt my patience snap like a thin thread burning at both ends. My fingers fisted in his hair, yanking his head back roughly, forcing a strangled gasp from his lips. Good. He needed to learn. I bent down, bringing my face inches from his, my voice dangerously low. "Do you think I¡¯m ying with you, pretty boy?" His breath hitched, his lips quivering. He was trembling now, and my wolf growled in satisfaction at the fear rolling off him in waves. He still wasn¡¯t moving. I clenched my jaw, my grip tightening in his hair. "You have exactly three fucking seconds to start, or I¡¯ll make you regret it." Nothing. Defiance? Or just pure terror? I exhaled sharply through my nose, forcing myself to calm down. My wolf wanted to tear into him, punish him for disobedience, but I had to rein it in. For now. I leaned down until my lips were right beside his ear, my voice dripping with venomous promise. "You think you¡¯re scared now?" I murmured, letting my fangs graze the shell of his ear. "You have no idea what I¡¯ll do to you if you don¡¯t fucking listen." His body jerked at that, a shudder running through him. I smirked. Finally. Some reaction. Still gripping his hair, I pulled back just enough to stare into those frightened eyes. "Onest chance, pretty boy." My voice was softer now, but no less dangerous. "Make me wait again, and I¡¯ll show you what real punishment looks like." Chapter 29: Defiled

Chapter 29: Defiled

{TRIGGER ALERT) I refused to move. My breath wasing in short, uneven gasps, my heart hammering against my ribs. Reed¡¯s grip tightened in my hair, the weight of his frustration pressing down on me as much as his body. "Open your mouth, pretty boy." His voice was low, dangerous¡ªlike a beast ready to sink its teeth in. I clenched my jaw. If I obeyed, then what? If I resisted, then what? I was trapped either way. Reed sighed heavily, his fingers tangling deeper into my hair. "You¡¯re testing my patience." No shit. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to will myself somewhere else. But there was no "somewhere else." Only this moment, this nightmare. I didn¡¯t know how to do this. Didn¡¯t want to. And yet, what choice did I have? His voice dropped lower, brushing against my ear like a de. "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself." I swallowed hard, my throat dry as sandpaper. My mind scrambled for a way out, but there was none. No escape. No mercy. So I did the only thing I could¡ªI tried to detach. I imagined it was something else. A lollipop. Something harmless. Something I could pretend wasn¡¯t happening. My lips parted hesitantly, every instinct in me screaming to pull away. But Reed wasn¡¯t the kind of person you denied. His grip in my hair reminded me of that¡ªtight, unyielding. A warning. "That¡¯s it," he murmured, his voice dark with satisfaction. "Now be a good boy and¡ª" I shut my mind off. Breathe in. Breathe out. Survive. I clenched my fists at my sides, nails digging into my palms, anything to ground myself. Anything to remind me that I was still here¡ªthat this was happening. "Keep your teeth away, pretty boy." Reed¡¯s voice was sharp, dangerous. "And use that sweet mouth properly." I hated the way he said that. Like I was something to be trained. Something to be used. He guided my head, setting the pace¡ªslow at first, then faster, making it impossible to breathe. My throat burned, my body tensing as I gagged, my stomach twisting violently. I felt him twitch, heard the low groan of approval. He liked this. He liked that I was struggling. I gasped for air when he eased back, but I barely had a second before he pushed in again. "You¡¯re learning," he murmured, almost amused. "See? Obedience isn¡¯t so hard." Tears burned at the corners of my eyes. Don¡¯t think. Don¡¯t react. Just survive. I prayed he wouldn¡¯t pull my hair¡ªmy wig. If he did, it was over. He¡¯d know. And I wasn¡¯t sure which truth would enrage him more¡ªthat I had been lying all this time... or that I was a girl. I imagined it was just a lollipop. A stupid, oversized lollipop that I had no choice but to take. My hands were clenched into fists on myp, nails digging into my palms as I forced myself toply. The alternative was worse. Reed¡¯s grip on my head was firm, his fingers threading into my wig. My heart pounded. If he tugged¡ªjust once¡ªif he pulled too hard, my secret would be out. The thought made my stomach churn with something far worse than fear. "Open up more, pretty boy," he ordered, voice like gravel and ice. I did. I told myself it was just survival, just another humiliation I had to endure to live. But when he moved, pushing himself deeper, my body recoiled on instinct. The unnatural intrusion, the loss of control¡ªit made my throat tighten, made my breathe short and panicked. For more chapters visit F?nd-Novel Reed chuckled darkly. "Rx, pretty boy," he murmured, stroking my cheek almost mockingly. "Wouldn¡¯t want to choke, would you?" I couldn¡¯t breathe. I gagged. "Ah, there it is," he hummed, like he was enjoying it. "That little reaction. So fucking sweet." Tears pricked the corners of my eyes, but I forced them back. I wouldn¡¯t cry. I wouldn¡¯t let him have that. His hold tightened, fingers pressing into my scalp. I braced myself, every muscle in my body wound tight. Any second now, he was going to pull¡ªhe was going to realize. He didn¡¯t. Thank God, he didn¡¯t. But it wasn¡¯t over. Not yet. My lungs burned, my vision blurred at the edges. My mind screamed at me to fight, to run, but where would I go? Who would help me? No one. I was utterly alone. This was survival. This was me, not dying today. And when Reed finally pulled away,ughing like this was all some game, I swallowed down the nausea and told myself¡ªI would make it through this. Even if it killed me. He thrust into my mouth, more forceful this time, each movement rough and unforgiving. His grunts filled the empty aisle, low and guttural, a stark reminder of my helplessness. I could feel him twitch against my tongue, a warning of what wasing. Then, just as suddenly, he pulled away, a sharp inhale escaping his lips before warmth sttered across my face. I flinched, my stomach twisting, but he only chuckled. "Too bad I have to go," he murmured, tucking himself away withzy satisfaction. His fingers tilted my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "If I had more time, I¡¯d take that tight little ass too." A shiver ran down my spine. "But don¡¯t worry," he continued, his voice like silk over steel. "I¡¯ll make time for you. And don¡¯t bother hiding from me again." With that, he was gone, leaving me there¡ªhumiliated, used, and trapped in a secret I couldn¡¯t afford to let slip. I hated him. I hated this. I hated this ce. I felt filthy. Used. Defiled. The books I had struggled to reach were long forgotten, as insignificant as my dignity in this cursed ce. My hands trembled as I reached for my handkerchief, wiping his disgusting release from my face, but no matter how hard I scrubbed, his scent lingered. It clung to my skin, sank into my pores¡ªa grotesque reminder of what had just happened. I curled into myself, knees drawn tight to my chest, arms wrapped around my shivering frame as silent sobs wracked my body. I wanted to disappear, to melt into the shadows of this forgotten corner and never exist again. Then I heard it. A taunting chuckle. Low, mocking. No. My body went rigid, my breath catching in my throat. I didn¡¯t need to look up. I already knew who it was. A sharp, burning twinge pulsed from the bite mark on my neck, like an animal gnawing at my flesh. My pulse quickened, hammering against my ribs. Not now. Please. Not now. My mind begged, but I knew mercy didn¡¯t exist in this ce. Chapter 30: At The Showers With Blaze

Chapter 30: At The Showers With ze

The room felt colder. I didn¡¯t remember how long I sat there, drowning in misery, but when I finally blinked back my tears, the library was steeped in eerie silence. The dim glow from the high windows had turned the color of blood¡ªsunset. Evening. My stomach twisted. The library had been full of students earlier, their quiet murmurs and the scratch of pens on paper filling the air. But now... nothing. Where did everyone go? A sharp shiver ran down my spine. I hadn¡¯t heard the bell. Hadn¡¯t noticed the shuffle of footsteps leaving. Had they all left me here? I swallowed hard, my throat raw. I forced myself to look up, to move, but a heavy presence lingered in the air¡ªwatching, waiting. And then I saw him. ze. Leaningzily against one of the bookshelves, arms crossed, his piercing eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. He had been there. Watching me cry. Watching me break. I felt the fresh bite on my neck pulse, a cruel brand marking me as his. My breath hitched. My body refused to move. "You poor thing," he murmured, his voiceced with amusement, stepping closer. Slow. Unhurried. Like he had all the time in the world to toy with me. The air grew heavier, suffocating, pressing down on me like unseen hands. I needed to run. I needed to move. But I couldn¡¯t. The library was empty. The doors were locked. And I was alone. With him. ze took another slow step toward me, his boots making no sound against the old wooden floor. The dim library lights flickered slightly, casting long, eerie shadows against the bookshelves. His smirk deepened as he crouched before me, head tilting, his glowing eyes scanning my curled-up form. Then his nose wrinkled. His smirk faltered. His hand shot out, fingers gripping my chin as he leaned in and sniffed me. I flinched, my pulse hammering against my throat. His face was close¡ªtoo close. I could feel the unnatural cold radiating from him, the inhuman stillness of his body as he studied me like a specimen under ss. "You look... ruined." His fingers brushed my chin, tilting my face up to meet his gaze. I flinched, but he only grinned, his fangs shing. "Did Reed break you already? Tch. I was hoping to have a little more fun before that happened." I swallowed the bile rising in my throat. My body felt stiff, every muscle locked in ce as if moving would make things worse. I could still smell Reed on me, his scent clinging to my skin like a curse. The handkerchief had done nothing. The humiliation was still there, seared into my bones. ze leaned in, inhaling deeply. "Ah... you still reek of him." His smile dropped. "Disgusting." Then, without warning, his fingers wrapped around my throat. I choked on a gasp as he mmed me back against the bookshelf, the wood creaking under the impact. My legs kicked uselessly, but he barely budged. His grip wasn¡¯t crushing, but it was enough to remind me how helpless I was. Then he sneered. Discover more novels at Find1Novel "Garlic?" he spat, pulling back slightly, his fingers still digging into my jaw. His lips curled in distaste, as if the very scent offended him. "You bathed yourself in garlic?" I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. His grip tightened. "Tell me, pretty boy, do you think garlic would actually save you?" He didn¡¯t sound angry. No, it was worse. He was amused. Like I was some kind of joke. I swallowed hard, my body trembling despite my efforts to stay still. ze¡¯s thumb brushed against the fresh wound on my neck, pressing down just enough to send a sharp jolt of pain through me. His smirk returned, cruel and knowing. "And here I thought I was the only one who left a mark on you. But no..." He leaned closer, his cold breath ghosting over my skin. "You reek of him too." I stiffened. He chuckled darkly. "What did the mutt do, hm?" His fingers trailed down to my throat, then my corbone. ze¡¯s smile faded as something darker flickered behind his crimson eyes. His nostrils red, his grip on my wrist tightening to the point of pain. "You stink of him." The amusement in his tone was gone, reced by something cold and simmering¡ªresentment, fury, possession. My stomach twisted as I saw his fangs lengthen slightly, his pupils narrowing to sharp slits. I barely had time to react before he yanked me closer, so fast I stumbled, crashing into his chest. His fingers dug into my arms, his hold bruising. His scent¡ªcool like winter air, tainted with the sharp metallic tang of blood¡ªfilled my lungs. "Did he touch you?" ze¡¯s voice was lower now, almost guttural. ze grinned wider. "Did he fuck you, too?" I recoiled, but he yanked me back instantly, fingers curling around the back of my neck, forcing me still. My heart pounded against my ribs, panic wing up my throat. "Did he?" ze repeated, his voice quieter this time. But the softness was deceptive¡ªcoiled like a snake ready to strike. I didn¡¯t answer. His lips curled back, fangs shing. "Did he fuck you?" I flinched, but his fingers dug deeper, holding me in ce. My heart pounded so loud I swore he could hear it. "Answer me, pretty boy." I clenched my jaw. I couldn¡¯t tell the truth. I couldn¡¯t let him know. ze tilted his head, his gaze darkening. Then, with a sudden, cruel sharpness, his nails¡ªno, ws¡ªscratched over the wound on my neck. I gasped, my whole body going rigid. Pain shot through me as he pressed harder, the wound burning, the skin around it hypersensitive. When I still didn¡¯t answer, he exhaled a slow, deliberate sigh, shaking his head. "Tsk. It¡¯s so hard to find a good pet these days." I felt sick. Then, abruptly, he let go. I sucked in a breath, but before I could react, he grabbed my wrist and hauled me up to my feet with effortless strength. My legs felt weak, my knees threatening to buckle beneath me, but he didn¡¯t let me copse. His fingers ghosted over my pulse, feeling the frantic rhythm beneath my skin. His smile was slow, deliberate. "You let him bite you." His voice was barely above a whisper. I sucked in a breath, blinking back the tears that threatened to rise. "I¡ª" ze exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair, his frustration evident. His grip on my wrist never loosened. "That fucking mutt," he seethed under his breath. "He thinks he can take what¡¯s mine?" I barely had time to react before he shoved me back against the bookshelf. The impact sent a sharp jolt up my spine, the wood creaking behind me. ze loomed over me now, his lips curling into something that wasn¡¯t quite a snarl, but wasn¡¯t a smile either. "Guess I need to remind you who you belong to," he murmured. Fear coiled in my gut. I tried to move, but his hand shot out, pressing firmly against my throat¡ªnot quite choking, but threatening to. "You poor, stupid little thing," he murmured. "You think you can walk around covered in my scent and his and go unnoticed?" My breath caught. His grip on my wrist tightened. ***** ze¡¯s grip tightened just enough to make my breath hitch. His eyes burned with something possessive, something dangerous. Then, just as suddenly, he let go, but not before letting his fingers drag over my throat¡ªa silent warning. "We¡¯re washing that mutt¡¯s stink off you," he muttered. "Or at least trying to. It¡¯s too much." My stomach twisted. I barely had time to react before he grabbed my wrist again and yanked me forward, dragging me through the dimly lit library aisles. My feet struggled to keep up as he pulled me toward the back exit, out into the cool night air. I swallowed hard. This isn¡¯t happening. This can¡¯t be happening. The campus showers weren¡¯t far, meant for students who stayedte for training. I dug my heels in, desperate to slow him down, to think of an excuse, anything¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t be obvious. I couldn¡¯t make him suspicious. ze growled in annoyance and jerked me forward harder, forcing me to stumble after him. "Stop fighting. You don¡¯t get to walk around smelling like him." He doesn¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t know. I repeated the words in my head, trying to breathe through the sheer panic wing at my chest. If he forced me to strip¡ªif he saw¡ª My body went rigid as we stepped into the shower room. The door mmed shut behind us, echoing through the empty space. The fluorescent lights overhead buzzed softly, casting cold light onto the tiled walls. ze moved with purpose, twisting one of the knobs. Water burst from the showerhead in a sharp spray, steam curling into the air. Chapter 31: You’re A Girl

Chapter 31: You¡¯re A Girl

ze didn¡¯t hesitate. He wrenched one of the knobs, sending a stream of cold water spraying from the showerhead. "Get in," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. I swallowed hard, my pulse roaring in my ears. "I¡ªI can do it myself," I stammered, desperate to keep space between us. ze¡¯s eyes flicked up, something dangerous glinting in them. "You think I trust you to wash him off properly?" He reached for the hem of my shirt, his fingers grazing fabric. "Don¡¯t make me do it for you." I flinched back violently, my breath catching in my throat. I can¡¯t let him see. ze narrowed his eyes at my reaction, suspicion flickering across his face. My heartbeat pounded like a war drum in my chest as I forced myself to step back, bumping against the cold tiles of the shower stall. The icy water hit the floor with a relentless hiss, the room thick with humidity and something far worse¡ªthe weight of realization that I was running out of ways to hide. "Strip," he said. I didn¡¯t move. "I said strip." His voice was softer this time, but there was no mistaking themand in it. I hesitated, my fingers trembling as I reached for the hem of my shirt. If I refused, he would do it himself¡ªI had no doubt about that. If I obeyed... if I let this y out, maybe I could keep my secret a little longer. But my hands barely lifted the fabric before ze¡¯s patience snapped. With a growl of frustration, he grabbed the cor of my shirt and yanked, tearing the material down the middle with vampiric ease. I let out a strangled gasp, crossing my arms over my chest on pure instinct. But it was toote. The bandages were there, wrapped tight across my torso, binding what should have never been seen. ze froze. For the first time since I¡¯d met him, since the horror of this ce had begun, he waspletely, utterly still. His breath hitched¡ªa subtle, involuntary sound that betrayed the depth of his shock. His red eyes traced the ttened curves of my chest, the uneven wraps of cloth, the way I curled inward, my face twisted with sheer panic. Then, barely above a whisper, he said it. "You¡¯re a girl." I squeezed my eyes shut. Five seconds passed. Then ten. Then twenty. And still, he didn¡¯t move. I dared to nce up, and what I saw chilled me more than the freezing water spraying at my back. ze wasn¡¯t just shocked¡ªhe was caught somewhere between fascination and fury. His fangs peeked from behind parted lips as if instinct had kicked in before logic. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides. "I didn¡¯t know," he muttered to himself. His voice wavered¡ªnot in weakness, but in something else. Something darker. I pressed myself harder against the tiled wall, my breathing ragged. "ze¡ª" His gaze snapped to mine. "You lied to me." My stomach dropped. I didn¡¯t know if he was angry, or amused, or something far worse. But for the first time, I realized something terrifying. Vampires can be shocked. And I didn¡¯t know if that was a good thing¡ªor the worst thing that could possibly happen. ze exhaled sharply, his breath uneven, his eyes dragging over me like he was trying to process something iprehensible. His lips parted again, but this time, his voice came out rough, almost incredulous. "You¡¯re a fucking girl." He said it like he didn¡¯t believe it. Like the words didn¡¯t make sense in his mouth. His eyes flickered back down to the tight, desperate wrapping around my chest, then back up to my face, his red irises burning with something unreadable. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel I pressed harder against the cold tile, my skin damp from the misting water, my entire body trembling with the weight of discovery. My heart pounded so violently I thought it might burst through my ribs. I didn¡¯t know what to do. What to say. ze took a slow step forward. I flinched. His smirk flickered to life, but it wasn¡¯t his usual cruel amusement. No, this was something else. Something unnerving. "You lied to me," he murmured again, more to himself than to me. He reached out suddenly, and I gasped as his fingers brushed over my corbone, tracing the ce where Reed had bitten me. His touch was deceptively light, barely there, but it made every nerve in my body seize with panic. His gaze darkened as he whispered, "That mutt¡ªhe¡¯s been touching you like this. Thinking you were a boy." His eyes met mine again, and for the first time, there was something almost dangerous about his fascination. Like he was enjoying a private joke. Like he had won something. I opened my mouth, but no words came out. ze¡¯s fingers trailed lower, stopping just above the edge of the bandages. His smirk widened, fangs gleaming. "No wonder you kept flinching." A low chuckle rumbled in his chest. "You were hiding." I swallowed thickly. "ze¡ª" He ignored me. His other hand came up, tugging at the soaked bandages, his nails lightly scraping the fabric. The motion was slow, deliberate. "This... changes things," he mused, as if he was still turning the thought over in his mind, still reveling in his discovery. Then, suddenly, his grip tightened, and with one sharp tug¡ª Rip. The wet fabric gave way, unraveling against my skin. I choked on a gasp, my hands flying to clutch at what little remained, my entire body locking up in terror. ze just stared. The silence stretched. And then heughed. A slow, deep, hungryugh. ze¡¯sughter echoed off the tiled walls, low and drawn out, curling around me like smoke. But it wasn¡¯t amusement. It wasn¡¯t relief or even rage. It was something else entirely¡ªsomething that made my stomach churn with unease. He was changing his mind. I pressed myself further into the wall, my breathing in shallow gasps. My exposed skin was cold under the flickering fluorescent lights, the broken remnants of my disguise clinging uselessly to my chest. I expected him to be furious. I expected disgust, maybe even violence. But instead, he just stood there, staring. His red eyes gleamed, calcting. A smirk ghosted over his lips, but there was nothing friendly in it. "You... are a girl." His voice was soft, almost thoughtful, but the weight of those words made my blood run cold. "A fucking girl." I forced my body not to tremble, but my hands were still clutched around my chest, trying to shield whatever dignity I had left. "You¡¯re¡ª" My voice cracked, and I swallowed hard before trying again. "You¡¯re mad, right? You should be mad." ze tilted his head, running his tongue over a fang. He was thinking. And that was worse than rage. I could have handled rage. I had been prepared for rage. "Oh, I was mad," he admitted, stepping closer. "I thought that mutt had tainted what was mine. Thought he had broken you in before I got the chance." His fingers twitched at his sides, and I knew he was fighting the urge to touch¡ªto test. "But now?" He exhaled a sharpugh, shaking his head. "Now, I don¡¯t know whether to kill you for deceiving me... or celebrate." My pulse spiked. Celebrate? I tried to take a step back, but there was nowhere to go. The wall was there, and so was he. ze¡¯s smirk widened as he watched me squirm, as if the horror dawning in my eyes delighted him. "You thought I wanted you because I liked men?" He leaned in close, voice a whisper of ice against my cheek. "You thought my kind has the same boring, human limits?" I shuddered as his breath ghosted over my skin, his presence suffocating. I wanted to scream. I wanted to run. ze grinned, and for the first time, I understood. I wasn¡¯t safer as a girl. I wasn¡¯t anything except more entertaining. He wasn¡¯t disgusted. He was excited. Chapter 32: Not A Fucking Dude

Chapter 32: Not A Fucking Dude

ze¡¯s POV: She¡¯s a girl. A freaking girl. This changes everything. After my inexplicable attraction to him¡ªno, her¡ªI convinced myself it was just her scent that was drawing me in. Nothing more. Because there was no way I was into boys. The thought of kissing, touching someone with the same parts as me, with a dick like me¡ªnah, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it, no matter what my demons whispered in my ear. So, I settled for just feeding from him¡ªher. After all, she had the finest blood I¡¯d ever tasted. I wasn¡¯t like that mutt. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to fuck someone with a dick. But when I found him¡ªher¡ªin the library, reeked in that fucking dog¡¯s juices, I snapped. I wanted my scent on her, not his. But even then, I still thought she was a guy. And I had no idea how to go about that. Curiosity¡ªor maybe obsession¡ªled me to watching gay porn, trying to figure it out. But the moment I saw a guy pounding into another dude¡¯s ass, I knew I could never do it. A girl? Sure. A guy? No. But after seeing my pretty pet wrecked, smelling like sex, reeking of that mutt, I lost it. I couldn¡¯t shake the image my stupid mind had conjured up¡ªof that damn porn, except this time, the faces had changed to that of the mutt and my pet. My pretty little thing. I dragged her to the showers, wanting to wash that mutt¡¯s scent off¡ªto rece it with mine. Maybe even see if I could bring myself to try what I¡¯d seen in those videos. And then¡ªI found out. She was a girl. All this time. And here I was, googling how dudes fuck because my stupid demons had been pushing me to the edge. I didn¡¯t even know whether to be relieved or furious. Happy that she¡¯s a girl? Or pissed off that she lied¡ªso well¡ªthat she had me watching gay porn? I stared at her¡ªreally stared at her. My mind, my instincts, my demons¡ªeverything clicked into ce. She was a girl. A fucking girl. A slow, sharpugh crawled up my throat. My muscles, tight from restraint, suddenly felt lighter. Relief. I didn¡¯t have to fight it anymore. I didn¡¯t have to force myself to ept something I wasn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t have to shove down the twisted desire that had been festering in my gut because she wasn¡¯t a he¡ªshe was a she. And now, I could have her. No more resisting. No more guilt. No more denying the pull that had been driving me insane. "You¡¯re a fucking girl," I muttered, more to myself than to her. She was trembling, her wet clothes clinging to her like a second skin. Her bandages¡ªthe ones that had kept her secret, kept me in the dark¡ªwere soaked, tightening around her frame. I exhaled slowly, trying to process the reality in front of me. I had been angry¡ªfurious¡ªthat she had lied, tricked me into thinking she was something she wasn¡¯t. But now? Now it didn¡¯t matter. Now, I could im her without question. I wouldn¡¯t have to fight my instincts. Wouldn¡¯t have to resist the hunger wing at my insides. Wouldn¡¯t have to feel like I was crossing some invisible line of no return. Because now, there was nothing stopping me. I watched her shiver, her wide, terrified eyes locked on mine. I could smell it¡ªthe fear rolling off her, sweet and sharp. I grinned. This changes everything. I could finally have her. No more fucking guilt. No more resisting the pull. No more trying to justify my obsession. She had a cunt and tits¡ªthank the fucking heavens. She was mine. And I was going to make damn sure she knew it. I¡¯d fuck the mutt out of her. Make her body forget him, make it only know me. But then a thought sliced through my satisfaction like a de¡ªdid he already know? Did that filthy mutt im what was mine first? Rage twisted in my gut like barbed wire. I had to know. I grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at me, my grip tight, possessive. "Does the stupid mutt also know?" I demanded, my voice low, threatening. She shook her head¡ªno. I narrowed my eyes, studying her, feeling the tension in her trembling frame. If he didn¡¯t know, then¡ª How the fuck did he touch her? My chest tightened. How did he fuck her then? The thought alone made my vision darken. Had he already ruined her before I even got my chance? "How did he fuck you then?" I bit out, my frustration turning sharp, seething. She hesitated¡ªtoo long. I squeezed her chin harder. "Speak." She swallowed, her voice barely above a whisper. "My... my mouth." Something snapped inside me. That fucking mutt. That fucking mutt put his dick in her mouth¡ªbefore I even got to taste her lips. Unforgivable. My jaw clenched so hard it ached, my fingers itching to rip something apart. He tainted her. His scent, his touch¡ªit was all over her. I needed to wash him out of her. Out of her skin. Out of her mouth. Out of her fucking mind. I stepped back, inhaling deeply, trying to rein in the violent possessiveness curling through me like wildfire. My demon wanted blood. My instincts screamed to mark her, im her, make sure no one else touched her again. But first¡ªI needed to fix this. "Wash up," I ordered, my voice tight, controlled. For now. She blinked up at me, hesitant, confused. I leaned in close, my lips grazing her ear, my voice dropping into something low and lethal. "I¡¯ll be back. And don¡¯t even think of running." Before she could react, I was gone. I moved fast, my mind racing, my body buzzing with the need to erase every trace of him from her and the need to make her mine every possible way I could. Seems like I¡¯ve out win the stupid mutt today. Readplete version only at find?novel A toothbrush. Clothes. Anything to cleanse her of him. Because when I came back¡ªshe was going to be mine. Chapter 33: My Girl

Chapter 33: My Girl

ze¡¯s POV I came back just as she was showering¡ªher front to me, eyes closed,pletely unaware of my presence. Fuck. She was every inch a girl. And fuck, was she beautiful. The water streamed down her curves, highlighting the perfect swell of her breasts, the smoothness of her skin. She was delicate¡ªbut not weak. Her body was built for me, made to be taken, marked, owned. A deep hunger wed at my insides, my restraint dangling by a thread. Then¡ªshe opened her eyes. We locked gazes. And in an instant, her entire body tensed. Panic. Shame. Fear. Cute. She scrambled, arms crossing over herself, trying to hide her nudity. As if she could hide from me. I smirked, holding out the toothbrush. "Brush. Now." Her eyes flickered to the clothes I had brought, desperate to cover herself, but before she could even move¡ª I was there. Too fast. Too close. I snatched the clothes before she could reach them, holding them just out of her grasp. Her breath hitched, and she instinctively backed away, her wet skin pressed against the cold tiles. "Who told you," I murmured, voice dark, possessive, "that you could get dressed?" N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel She swallowed hard. I took a slow step forward. "Brush your teeth." She hesitated, her wide eyes flicking between the toothbrush in my hand and the bundle of clothes now held hostage in my grasp. She wanted to run. I could see it in the way her fingers twitched, the way her bare shoulders trembled under the cold water. But there was nowhere to go. She belonged to me. I stepped closer, pressing the toothbrush against her trembling lips. "Open your mouth, pretty girl." Her throat bobbed, her breath shaky. "ze¡ª" I didn¡¯t like how she said my name. Weak. Unsure. She was still thinking, still believing she had choices. I cupped her chin roughly, forcing her to meet my eyes. "You think I want to taste him when I kiss you?" I snarled. "You let that mutt use your mouth¡ªnow you¡¯re going to clean it. Do it." A whimper escaped her lips. But slowly, reluctantly, she parted them. Good girl. She took the toothbrush from my hand with shaking fingers and shoved it into her mouth, scrubbing frantically, as if she could erase Reed from her tongue. I watched her, arms crossed, my gaze locked onto her every movement. She was beautiful even like this. Wet, vulnerable, desperate to obey. But it still wasn¡¯t enough. "Again," I ordered. She gasped slightly, staring at me with pleading eyes, but I didn¡¯t budge. The moment she spat out thest traces of foam and rinse he mouth, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. My lips were on hers. Fuck. Soft. I had imagined this before¡ªhow it would feel to im that mouth, to take what was mine. But reality? Reality was so much sweeter. Her lips parted in shock, but I didn¡¯t give her time to breathe. My hand tangled in her wet hair, tilting her face up as I devoured her, pressing in deep, iming her breath, her taste, her very existence. She let out a muffled whimper against me, her fingers pressing against my chest as if to push me away¡ªas if she still had a choice. She didn¡¯t. I licked into her mouth, tasting the faint traces of mint from the toothpaste¡ªgood. Now I didn¡¯t have to think of that mutt. My other hand traced down, brushing against the damp curve of her waist. She fit against me perfectly. Every inch of her¡ªevery soft, hidden secret she had concealed¡ªwas mine to explore now. My body pressed flush against hers, heat curling low in my stomach as I deepened the kiss, swallowing every sound she made. She felt too good. Too perfect. How the fuck had she kept this from me? How had I not known she was a girl? I pulled back just enough to stare at her, my breath ragged, my lips wet from her taste. "You¡ª" I started, but the words died on my tongue. I was fucking fascinated. She was a girl. My girl. And fuck, she was so beautiful, trembling in my grasp, eyes blown wide with fear and something else¡ªsomething new. I wanted to ruin her. And I wasn¡¯t going to stop until I did. I didn¡¯t think. Didn¡¯t want to. I shed my shirt in a single motion, the fabric hitting the wet floor with a dull thud. Skin. I needed to feel her skin. I pressed against her, her soft warmth molding against me, the contrast making my head spin. Fuck. Her breasts. They were crushed against my chest, bare and perfect, her skin slick with water, heat radiating between us. I groaned, my fingers gripping her waist, sliding up her ribs¡ªso fucking delicate. So fucking mine. She sucked in a sharp breath, her fingers twitching as if she wanted to push me away but couldn¡¯t. "ze..." her voice was barely above a whisper,ced with something fragile. Toote. I needed her. My mouth was on her neck before she could finish whatever protest she was about to make, tongue tracing the delicate line of her pulse. She shivered¡ªfuck, that reaction. My grip tightened. I wanted more. I wanted everything. I bit down, not to drink from her, but to im. Her gasp was sharp, her body tensing beneath me. My fangs pressed against her skin¡ªnot enough to pierce deep, just enough to leave a mark. To make her feel it. I nibbled along the sensitive curve of her neck, teasing, tasting. My tongue flicked over the bite before I sucked gently, just enough to release a trickle of my saliva into her bloodstream. A vampire¡¯s bite was powerful, and I knew exactly what I was doing. My venom wasn¡¯t to hurt¡ªit was to ignite. Her breath hitched. Her pulse stuttered beneath my lips, and then... I felt it. The reaction was immediate. Her body shivered, heat blooming under my touch. She probably didn¡¯t even understand it yet, the way her nerves were firing off, her body betraying her. A flush crawled up her chest, her thighs shifting ever so slightly. Fuck. I smirked against her skin, my grip tightening on her waist. She felt it now. "You feel that, don¡¯t you?" I murmured, dragging my lips to her ear. My breath was fire against her damp skin. She didn¡¯t answer, but her body did. Good. I was going to ruin her. I captured her lips again, and this time... she responded. A slow, uncertain movement at first, but I felt it¡ªthe way her body yielded, the way her lips parted just enough for me to deepen the kiss. Fuck. I slid my tongue against hers, tasting her, owning her, swallowing the tiny gasp she let out. She was intoxicating. My fingers dug into her waist, pulling her against me. Her bare skin was soft¡ªso fucking soft¡ªpressed flush against my chest. Every inch of her was fire, and I wanted more. I needed more. She shivered under my touch, her breath hitching when I gripped her thigh, lifting it slightly against my hip. Her reactions only fueled me, made me want to push further, to make her forget everything¡ªeveryone¡ªexcept me. I pulled back, just enough to watch her, to see the dazed look in her eyes. "That¡¯s it," I whispered against her lips, my voice thick with possession. "You¡¯re mine." I grabbed her ass, squeezing the soft flesh before bringing my palm down in a sharp smack. She jolted at the impact, a quiet gasp slipping past her lips. Fuck, that sound. Before she could react, I spun her around, pressing her back against my chest. Her ass fit perfectly against my throbbing cock, the friction making my breath hitch. My hands moved instinctively, sliding up her sides before cupping her chest, fingers kneading, feeling. Perfect. Fucking perfect. I ground against her, my grip tightening. "You feel so fucking good," I muttered, voice rough with need. Damn, I wanted her. Wanted to tear off whatever was left between us and take her, make her mine in every way. She tensed in my hold, but that only made me want her more. "Pet," I murmured against her ear, my teeth grazing her skin. "You¡¯re driving me fucking insane." Chapter 34: Her First

Chapter 34: Her First

ze¡¯s POV: I pulled my cock free, the heat of her body making me groan as I rubbed it against her perfect ass. Fuck. No human had ever done this to me¡ªhad ever made me this hard, this desperate. My fingers dug into her hips, holding her in ce as I ground against her, drinking in the way she tensed beneath me. This content belongs to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? I should have been in control. I always was. But with her? I was losing it. "Damn it," I muttered under my breath, rolling my hips again, savoring the friction. "What the fuck are you doing to me?" I dropped one hand from her breast, sliding it down slowly until my fingers cupped her center. Yeah... she was dripping wet. Guess my saliva had done its job, making her horny and ready for me. Good¡ªbecause hell, I didn¡¯t think I could hold out long enough to get her there myself. I slipped one finger inside, groaning at the way she clenched around me. Fuck, she was tight. Too tight for someone who had... Wait. Is she a virgin? A low growl rumbled in my chest as the realization hit me. Fuck. I just got even harder. I mmed my finger inside her, drawing a loud, sweet moan from her lips. Good. Loud. Fuck, what was this human doing to me? I wanted to hear it again. Holding her flush against my chest, I started fucking her with my fingers, one hand still on her breast, fondling, squeezing, iming. My other hand stayed between her legs, working her open as I parted her thighs wider with my knee. Her moans¡ªfuck, they were music to my ears. But she still wasn¡¯t ready. Not yet. I pushed in another finger, groaning at how tight she was, how perfectly she clenched around me. When she came, her body trembling in my grasp, I didn¡¯t stop¡ªI couldn¡¯t. I eased in another finger, then another, stretching her, preparing her. She came again, shuddering, but I wasn¡¯t done. Not even close. Gripping her hips, I bent her forward, pressing her down until her ass arched up in the air¡ªright where I wanted her. Perfect. With one thrust, I buried myself inside her, iming herpletely, her slickness making it easy to take what was mine. I waited a little, savoring the way she clenched around me before I started moving¡ªslow at first, letting her feel every inch of me stretching her open. Then I picked up the pace. Bliss. I had never felt like this while fucking someone. And believe me, that was saying a lot, considering how many humans and vampires I¡¯d taken before her. But none of them felt like this. None of them made me feel like I was losing control. With each thrust, heat coiled tighter in my gut. Her body molded against me, perfect in every way, her warmth pulling me in, keeping me there. I gripped her hips, fingers digging into soft flesh as I drove into her, deeper, harder, forcing her to take everything I gave her. Her moans¡ªfuck, those moans¡ªthey weren¡¯t just sounds. They were mine. Every breathless whimper, every shaky gasp¡ªit was because of me. I leaned over her, my chest pressing against her back as I let my lips trace the curve of her neck. She shivered beneath me, her body tensing, gripping me tighter. "That¡¯s it," I muttered, my voice thick with desire. "Take it, Pet. Take all of me." She whimpered at the name, and something about it made my stomach twist in a way I didn¡¯t understand. I should¡¯ve been focused on the raw pleasure, on the way her body moved so perfectly under me, but something deeper pulled at me¡ªsomething possessive, something dangerous. I didn¡¯t just want to fuck her. I wanted to ruin her. To make sure no one else would ever touch her like this. I pressed my hand t against her stomach, pulling her flush against me with each thrust, forcing her to feel just how deep I was, just how much I was iming her. Her breath hitched, her fingers gripping at the slick tile for support as her body trembled beneath me. She was close. So was I. My teeth grazed her ear, my voiceing out rough, unsteady. "You feel so fucking good," I groaned, my rhythm faltering as the heat between us reached its breaking point. "Mine. You¡¯re mine." Her body clenched around me, dragging me deeper into the abyss of her, and for the first time in my life, I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d be able to crawl back out. I tightened my grip on her hips, mming into her harder, faster. Fuck, I was losing it. Losing myself in the way she clenched around me, in the way her breath hitched with every thrust. I¡¯d had my fair share of women but nothing had ever felt like this. Nothing had ever felt like her. I growled low in my throat, my fingers digging into her skin as I pulled her back onto me, forcing her to take everything I gave. She gasped, her body arching, her nails scraping against the slick tile. She was so fucking tight, so warm, gripping me like she never wanted to let go. And hell, maybe I didn¡¯t either. I slid one hand from her hip to wrap around her stomach, pulling her flush against my chest. My other hand traced up her throat, fingers curling lightly around her neck. Not squeezing¡ªjust holding, feeling her pulse race beneath my touch. Mine. I could feel it¡ªshe was close. Her body trembled, her breathing turning into desperate, broken little moans. Music to my fucking ears. "That¡¯s it," I muttered, my voice rough, needy. "Come for me." And she did. She shattered in my arms, her body locking up as she came hard around me, squeezing me so tight I nearly lost my fucking mind. That was it¡ªthat was all it took. The pleasure hit me like a damn freight train, ripping through me so hard I almost saw white. My grip on her tightened as I buried myself deep, a raw groan tearing from my throat as I came harder than I ever had in my life. Shit. I stayed there, forehead resting against her shoulder, my body still shuddering with the aftershocks. My heart hammered against my ribs, my breath ragged as I tried to pull myself back together. But even as the haze lifted, one thought burned in my mind: I had nevere that hard before. Not with anyone. Not ever. And the worst part? I already wanted more. Chapter 35: Consumed

Chapter 35: Consumed

re¡¯s POV: The moment ze realized I was a girl, something in him shifted. It wasn¡¯t just shock¡ªit was something worse. Like a predator realizing its prey was far more tempting than it first appeared. His whole demeanor changed, his expression slipping into something unreadable, something I didn¡¯t want to decipher. He had told me to wash up, practically sneering about how I reeked of the aftermath with Reed. But could I really call it sex? My mouth had been vited, used in a way that felt mechanical, dehumanizing. I had heard my friends whisper about it before,ughing, sharing stories. But this...this had been nothing like that. This had been power, force, and something far more primal. And now ze was looking at me as if I had just transformed into a prize he had already won. The second he disappeared, I had thought¡ªhoped¡ªthat maybe, just maybe, I had time. Time to shower quickly and slip away before he came back. But I had underestimated a vampire¡¯s speed. Because one moment I was rinsing the soap from my skin, trying to scrub off the filth that still clung to me, and the next¡ª I felt him. Not heard. Not saw. Felt. A shift in the air. The weight of something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be there. A predator standing too close. I snapped my eyes open, my breath freezing in my throat. ze stood right in front of me,pletely still, watching. His red eyes drank me in, slow and deliberate. Like he was etching the image into his mind, carving it there with jagged, obsessive strokes. Panic hit me like a p. My hands flew up to cover myself as I stumbled back, slipping slightly against the wet tiles. He didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t blink. He just smirked. And that was somehow more terrifying than if he had lunged. I was trapped. My body moved on instinct. The moment I saw the clothes hanging behind him, I lunged¡ªa desperate attempt to grab something, anything, that could cover me. But I wasn¡¯t fast enough. ze snatched the bundle away before my fingers could so much as graze the fabric. His grip was iron, his expression dark with amusement. He was ying with me. Like a cat with a half-dead mouse. I swallowed hard, taking a step back, but the cold tile against my bare skin reminded me there was nowhere to go. "You think you can just put these on?" His voice was low, smooth, but there was an edge to it. A quiet threat wrapped in velvet. "Who told you that you were allowed to get dressed?" His words coiled around me like barbed wire. I opened my mouth¡ªto argue, to beg, I wasn¡¯t even sure¡ªbut before I could speak, something was shoved into my hands. A toothbrush. "Brush." It wasn¡¯t a request. It was amand. I stared at it, at him, confusion warring with the overwhelming sense of dread curling in my stomach. He wasn¡¯t looking at me like a person. He was looking at me like something to be corrected. I brushed my teeth, his eyes never leaving my mouth. The whole time. Watching. Studying. Possessing. The bristles scraped against my gums as I hurried through it, my hands shaking slightly. The taste of mint was a relief¡ªa sharp contrast to the filth I could still feel lingering on me. But I barely had time to spit before his lips crashed onto mine. I didn¡¯t even see him move. A startled noise got caught in my throat¡ªhalf gasp, half whimper. My body went rigid, the cold air of the shower forgotten. This wasn¡¯t what I expected. I thought he¡¯d drink from me. That was what he did, right? That was what monsters like him did. They sucked you dry and left you with just enough to crawl away. And then he started kissing my neck nibbling and I knew what happens next. I braced for the pain, for the sharp puncture of his fangs slicing into my skin. And he bit me. But this time... this time it was different. There was no searing pain. No sense of my life being drained from my veins. This felt like something else. Something worse. It was a slow, dragging pull, like being unraveled from the inside out. Like he was taking something from me¡ªbut leaving something behind. And then, it hit me. A rush. A dizzying, all-consuming need. Like a drug. But more potent than anything I had ever touched. It pooled in my stomach, lower, twisting into something unfamiliar¡ªsomething wrong. And his hands¡ªGod, his hands¡ªwere everywhere. Fondling. Squeezing. iming. I gasped against his lips, my mind torn between confusion, shame, and something my body didn¡¯t quite understand. I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel like this. This wasn¡¯t supposed to feel good. I was spiraling. My mind screamed that something was wrong¡ªterribly, horribly wrong¡ªbut my body? My body was betraying me. A feverish heat coiled inside me, tightening like a noose, spreading from where his lips had pressed against my skin, where his fangs had scraped into my flesh. My breath hitched, chest rising and falling too fast, too shallow. This wasn¡¯t normal. This wasn¡¯t me. But when he kissed me again? I melted. A soft, broken sound slipped from my lips, and God help me, I kissed him back. He made a low, pleased noise in the back of his throat¡ªa dark chuckle, like he had expected this, like he had been waiting for me to surrender. I didn¡¯t even realize I had grabbed onto his arms until I felt the iron-hard muscle beneath my trembling fingers. I should pull away. I should fight. But my head was spinning, my legs weak. Why did this feel so good? ze pulled me closer, and my bare, wet skin collided with his. Too close. I gasped against his mouth as something hard and hot pressed against my stomach. My entire body jolted at the realization, but instead of disgust, instead of panic, a strange shiver ran up my spine. What was happening to me? zeughed. Low. Husky. Triumphant. "Oh, pet," he murmured, dragging his lips along my jaw, down my throat where my pulse thundered beneath his mouth. His fingers ghosted down my side, feather-light but possessive. Testing. Teasing. My breath hitched, and I didn¡¯t know if it was from fear or something else. Something much, much worse. ze hummed, and I felt his smile against my neck. "That¡¯s adorable." And then he bit down. Not deep. Not enough to drink. But enough to remind me exactly who he was. Content originallyes from Find?Novel And exactly what I was bing. ****** I don¡¯t know when it happened. One moment, I was trying to grasp reality, trying to remind myself that this wasn¡¯t normal, that I shouldn¡¯t feel this way. That I shouldn¡¯t want¡ª And then his hand was between my legs. I jolted, a strangled sound tearing from my throat, but he didn¡¯t stop. Didn¡¯t hesitate. I couldn¡¯t think. My body reacted before my mind could catch up, every nerve alight, burning, betraying me. He whispered something against my ear, something low and indecipherable, his breath hot against my skin, and my body trembled in response. A pressure¡ªtight, unbearable, overwhelming¡ªcoiled deep inside me, winding tighter and tighter until I thought I might shatter. And then¡ª I did. A sharp cry left my lips as a wave of something¡ªsomething terrifying, something intoxicating¡ªripped through me. My vision blurred, my legs barely able to hold me upright. I might have copsed had he not caught me. And then, somehow, I was bent over. I couldn¡¯t even remember how it happened, but I was helpless beneath him, against him. My breath came in short, desperate gasps, my head swimming from the lingering euphoria he had forced out of me. And then¡ªhe was inside. A sharp, overwhelming stretch, a feeling so foreign I gasped. God¡ªwhat was happening to me? His grip was tight, his touch branding. My skin burned where he held me. He murmured things I didn¡¯t understand, words slipping between dark groans and breathless praises. And when that wave crashed over me again, when I felt myself spiral into that abyss a second time, I think I might have cried out his name. Before the world blinked into darkness. Chapter 36: Keeping Up The Disguised

Chapter 36: Keeping Up The Disguised

ze¡¯s POV: She fainted. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel Fucking human. Even though I had juste, my body still burned for more. My demons weren¡¯t satisfied. I wasn¡¯t satisfied. But she had lost consciousness, and I like my women awake¡ªtheir bodies writhing, their voices crying out for me. Not limp and lifeless. I exhaled sharply, ring down at her sleeping form, irritation curling deep in my gut. See why I say humans are weak? Pathetic little creatures¡ªtoo fragile, too breakable. I should have turned her. The thought was tempting. But no¡ªthat wasn¡¯t an option. It¡¯s illegal to turn a human without the Council¡¯s approval. If they found out, they¡¯d hunt her down and kill her. That¡¯s thew. The punishment is even worse for non-royals¡ªturn a human, get defanged. A fate worse than death for a vampire. Not that they could do anything to me. I¡¯m royal. The heir to the fucking throne. But that wouldn¡¯t save her. And my father¡ªthe King¡ªwouldn¡¯t lift a damn finger to stop it. If anything, he¡¯d let it happen. Just to prove a point. Just like he did with¡ª No. I won¡¯t go there. I clenched my jaw, shoving the thought back into the pit where it belonged. This human was mine. She fucking deceived me. And now that I knew the truth, she would keep deceiving everyone else. She would continue pretending to be a boy. I would make sure of it. At least that would keep her away from that mangy mutt. He¡¯s into women. I know it. And as long as he believes she¡¯s just another pathetic, scrawny little boy, he¡¯ll keep his filthy fucking paws off her. She doesn¡¯t know this, but if that fucking mutt ever found out what she really is, a girl¡ªif he realized the one driving him mad the way she does to me, making his beast restless, was a girl¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t get to walk away with just a blowjob. No. The bastard would ruin her. He¡¯d take her. Even if she was unconscious. Even if she was in a fuckinga. I need to find a way to make that filthy wolf back off, to force him to take away his im on her. And if it means threatening to expose him? So be it. Because wouldn¡¯t it be fucking hrious if his little pack of mongrels found out their oh-so-powerful Alpha was secretly into fucking not just humans¡ªbut human boys? That stupid mutt had a reputation to uphold¡ªentangling only with his own kind. Humans were beneath him, filthy creatures unworthy of his touch, let alone his cock. And a male? That would shatter everything he built." If it meant ckmailing him, I had to get that mutt to revoke his im on her. Even if I had to threaten to expose him. I smirked at the thought. Oh, he¡¯d fucking break. And when he did, she¡¯d belong to mepletely. I don¡¯t give a damn if they whisper about me banging a human boy¡ªlet them choke on their assumptions. The secret stays between me and her, and the joke will be on them. As far as the world is concerned, she¡¯s just my pet. My blood bag. And with a taste like hers¡ªrich, intoxicating, familiar in a way that scratches at something buried deep¡ªI¡¯ll make damn sure only I get to drink from her. But that... that thought? No. Still not going there. That road only leads to frustration. My gaze drifted to the unconscious girl sprawled before me, her damp hair tangled over pale skin, her body too delicate for a ce like this. Too damn good to have ended up in this hell. But as the saying goes¡ªfinders, keepers. And she¡¯s mine now. First things first¡ªI need to get her out of this filthy campus shower, drop her back at her ce, and make damn sure no one discovers what she really is. I grabbed the clothes I¡¯d brought and dressed her myself. Slowly. Intentionally. She didn¡¯t stir as I pulled the shirt over her head, fixing the fabric over her soft, delicate skin. My fingers brushed her ribs, the slight rise and fall of her breath making something deep in me snarl with satisfaction. Mine. Every inch of her. Even unconscious, she belonged to me. Her stupid boyish wig was next. I adjusted it, but not too perfectly¡ªjust enough to keep up the act. Let her still be the quiet, unassuming "boy" everyone overlooked. They wouldn¡¯t see her the way I did. They wouldn¡¯t crave her like I did. With her secured in my arms, I zoomed out of the showers, the night air sharp against my skin as I carried her through the darkened campus. Of course, I knew where she lived. You don¡¯t get to find a human who both calms and rattles your demons and not know exactly where they sleep at night. Her pathetic little boarding house loomed ahead, and I didn¡¯t bother with doors. No one needed to see us. No one needed to know she was with me. Instead, I slipped through the window like a shadow,nding silently in her room with her still limp in my arms. Mine. I stood there for a moment, holding her in my arms, watching the steady rise and fall of her chest. She looked too peaceful, too untouched¡ªlike she hadn¡¯t just been defiled by another man¡¯s scent hours ago. Like she wasn¡¯t driving me to the brink of madness. Iid her down on the bed, slow, deliberate, letting my fingers trace over her skin longer than necessary. Her warmth bled into my fingertips, her scent all mine now. I¡¯d burned that mutt¡¯s stench off her, scrubbed it away until all that remained was me. Her stupid wig shifted slightly as I positioned her head on the pillow. The boy disguise. The one that had tricked me¡ªhad tricked everyone. I clenched my jaw, resisting the urge to rip it offpletely. Let her keep the lie. For now. If the world thought she was just another unremarkable boy, she¡¯d stay untouched, unnoticed. Safe. Except from me. Because I wasn¡¯t letting her go. A muscle in my jaw twitched as I watched her unconscious form, her lips slightly parted, the faintest trace of saliva glistening on them. My demons stirred again. Wanting. Demanding. Not yet. She needed rest. She was still human¡ªweak. A single round and she¡¯d copsed, her body unable to keep up. I scoffed under my breath, brushing a strand of damp hair from her face. Pathetic little thing. So easy to break. And yet, she¡¯d survived under my nose for this long. That had to mean something. I stood, stepping back into the shadows of her room, watching a little before I go. Chapter 37: We Fight He Dies

Chapter 37: We Fight He Dies

Reed¡¯s POV: What the fuck was wrong with me? A whole damn day. A whole damn day of searching, of looking for him at school, only for the stupid human not to show up. My wolf had been restless, agitated, pacing inside me like a caged beast, desperate to catch his scent, to see him. And when I finally found him? Reeking of that fucking leech. The moment I caught the stench of the vampire all over him, something in me snapped. That scent¡ªze¡¯s scent¡ªcoating him, sinking into his skin like a fucking im. It made my vision go red, my body burn with something feral, something I didn¡¯t want to name. And I did something fucking stupid. I marked him. Branded him as mine. I didn¡¯t stop there. No¡ªI shoved my cock past those soft lips, fucked his mouth, made him take it, made him drown in me. What the hell was I thinking? Never in my lifetime did I ever imagine myself getting a blowjob from a human. A male human. And what scared me the most? I wanted to do more. I wanted to bend him over and im him properly. And I don¡¯t even like men. I never once looked at a male and wanted. Never once even considered touching one, much less fucking one. And humans? They were beneath me. Too fragile. Too weak. Too disposable. And yet... I wanted him. Not a beautiful, curvy woman. Not some hot, tight, perfect female. Him. And it was fucking driving me insane. What the fuck was wrong with me? I wasn¡¯t just any wolf. I was the wolf¡ªthe only one in my pack who never fucked a human. The only one who saw them for what they were¡ªpathetic, weak, disposable. They weren¡¯t lovers. They weren¡¯t equals. They were prey. I toyed with humans. That¡¯s what I did. That¡¯s what we all did. Every weekend, we¡¯d pick a few unlucky ones¡ªcollege kids, drunks stumbling too far from the city, clueless hikers. We¡¯d let them think they had a chance, give them a head start, make them run. Let them feel that small flicker of hope before we shifted and hunted them down. And whoever took the most? Whoever spilled the most blood? They won. That was the game. That was how it was supposed to be. Humans were nothing more than entertainment. So why the fuck did I want this one? Why did I want to touch him? Why did I want to hear those soft, ragged breaths, see those doe-wide eyes looking up at me? Why did I want to bury myself inside him? I clenched my fists, my ws pressing into my palms. The scent of blood filled the air. I had spent years¡ªyears¡ªbuilding my reputation. While the other wolves in my pack had their little human toys, their filthy human whores, I stayed clean. Untouched. I was the only one who never fucked a human. I refused to sink that low. And yet¡ªyet¡ªhere I was, thinking about a human. Not even a woman. A boy. A fucking human boy. My wolf snarled inside me, caught between rage and something worse¡ªsomething darker. Because deep down, I knew the truth. It wasn¡¯t just any human I wanted. It was him. And that? That was the real fucking problem. I was at Walmart with my pack, trying to keep my frustration in check. Every little thing they did¡ªeveryugh, every stupid joke¡ªwas making my wolf restless. I needed to get the fuck away before I snapped. I stepped outside, inhaling the crisp night air, trying to shake off this goddamn feeling. And then my eyes drifted. To the boarding house. To his fucking window. And that¡¯s when I saw it. A shadow moved¡ªfast. Too fast for a human. Too smooth. It leaped up effortlessly,nding on the windowsill like it weighed nothing. Carrying something. For more chapters visit find{n}ovel No. Carrying someone. I narrowed my eyes, my wolf sharpening my vision. The scent hit me next, thick and unmistakable. ze. And in his arms¡ªlimp, unconscious¡ªwas him. That stupid fucking vampire had his hands on my human. My jaw clenched so hard my teeth ached. He fed on him again. That leech had drained him to the point of unconsciousness, carried him inside like he was some broken doll. I know the rules. We don¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s prey. We don¡¯t start shit over humans. They don¡¯t fucking matter. But right now, as I stood there watching ze disappear inside with him, my vision blurred red. Why him? Why the fuck did it have to be him? Why couldn¡¯t that leech find another human to feed on? Why did it have to be mine? I took a step forward before I even realized it. My wolf growled inside me. Obliterate. I could. I fucking should. One move¡ªone single move¡ªand I¡¯d rip that leech¡¯s fucking head off. And yet... I stood there, fists clenched, seething. Because I knew if I started something now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. And ze? That smug bloodsucking fucker would know exactly why. My body trembled with rage, my nails digging into my palms so hard they nearly drew blood. My wolf was howling inside me, demanding I act¡ªdemanding I im what was mine. But if I went up there now... if I ripped that leech¡¯s throat out like every instinct in me was screaming to do¡ªthe boy would die. Fighting over humans was rare, but it happened. Our wolves were territorial, possessive¡ªeasily provoked. If a vampiretched onto someone we considered ours, our instincts didn¡¯t see it as just a bloodsucker taking a meal. It was a challenge. A direct threat. And when wolves feel threatened, we fight. But thew was absolute¡ªif a vampire and a wolf fought over a human, the human dies. Not because they¡¯re the prize. Not because they matter. Because it¡¯s the only way to keep peace between our kinds. Both sides lose. And if I made the wrong move right now, he would be the one to pay the price. That¡¯s the rule. If a wolf and a vampire fight over a human, the human dies. No exceptions. It¡¯s the only way to keep the bnce between our species, to prevent all-out war. I knew this. ze knew this. That¡¯s why, no matter how much we fucking hated each other, we kept our disputes under wraps. Fighting over humans was rare¡ªbecause who the fuck would risk their reputation over a weak, breakable, insignificant thing? And yet here I was, on the verge of breaking that unspoken rule. Because he wasn¡¯t just another human. He had my wolf¡¯s attention. And that meant everything. My body was already shifting before I could stop it. My bones snapped, reshaped¡ªfur sprouted across my skin as I dropped to all fours. My ws scraped against the pavement, my vision sharpening, instincts taking over. I had to get out of here. Now. Before I did something that couldn¡¯t be undone. With a final snarl toward that window¡ªtoward the vampire inside¡ªIunched forward, my paws pounding against the asphalt as I ran. Ran away. Because if I stayed¡ªif I let this rage consume me¡ªwe¡¯d end up fighting. Chapter 38: Surviving

Chapter 38: Surviving

re POV: A dull ache throbbed in my body, dragging me out of unconsciousness. My limbs felt heavy, my throat dry, my skin too sensitive. My head pulsed like I¡¯d been wrung out and left to dry. The first thing I noticed was the faint scent of iron¡ªblood. My blood. The second was warmth. I wasn¡¯t in the cold, sterile campus showers anymore. I was in my bed. My heart lurched. How did I get here? Myst memory was of ze¡ªhis touch, his teeth, the way my body betrayed me under him. The way I lost myself in a haze I didn¡¯t even understand. I had been awake, then bliss, then darkness. Now I was here. I shifted slightly, and that¡¯s when I felt it¡ªan unfamiliar weight. My breath hitched. There, at the edge of my bed, sitting like he fucking belonged, was ze. Watching me. His red eyes gleamed in the dim room, unreadable. "You¡¯re awake," he murmured, his voice silk over steel. I swallowed hard, my throat closing up. Why was he still here? Had he been watching me sleep this whole time? It was still dark outside. I had no idea how long I had been out. Memories of what happened¡ªwhat I did¡ªwith Reed and ze crashed over me like a relentless tide. My jaw throbbed, a dull ache pulsing through my face¡ªevidence of what Reed had done. And between my thighs... Fuck. There was no denying what had happened. ze had taken it. My virginity. A shudder raked through me. And he was still here. Sitting in my apartment. In my bed. Like he belonged. I wanted tosh out. Scream. Curse him. Throw him out. But the words stuck in my throat, swallowed by exhaustion and something colder, sharper¡ªfear. Because I knew what ze was capable of. And because no matter how much I wanted to deny it, he knew my secret. I squeezed my eyes shut, my body trembling. If I pretended hard enough, maybe I could disappear. Maybe I could sink back into unconsciousness, let the darkness take me again. Maybe I could pretend this was all just a nightmare. A horrible, inescapable nightmare. A hand gripped my chin, firm yet oddly careful, forcing me to turn toward him. My breath caught in my throat. This was real. Closing my eyes wouldn¡¯t change a damn thing. "Open your eyes, pet." ze¡¯s voice came low andmanding, but something was missing¡ªthe usual coldness, the menace. I swallowed hard and obeyed, blinking up at him. His face was too close, sharp angles and piercing eyes studying me like I was his to inspect. "I didn¡¯t like the fact that you hid your femininity from me," he murmured, his grip tightening just slightly before loosening again. "But you will continue with your disguise. Nobody¡ªand I repeat, nobody¡ªespecially that mutt Reed, is to know. Got that, pet?" I barely found my voice. "Y-yes." His lips curled¡ªnot quite a smile, more like satisfaction. "Good." He released my chin, reaching for something on the nightstand. "Eat up. Next time, I want you at full energy." Then, in the blink of an eye, he was gone. One second he was beside me, the next¡ªthe curtains fluttered violently, the window left slightly ajar. The only proof he had even been here was the lingering scent of him and the strange, electric charge in the air. I exhaled shakily. Why? Why did ze care if my secret was kept? Before, I had to hide because of who I resembled. Now, it wasn¡¯t just my own past demanding secrecy. ze had demanded it too. God forbid Reed finds out! God forbid if Reed finds out. The thought alone made my stomach churn. If he knew¡ªif he even suspected¡ªthere would be hell to pay. And the way ze had said "next time"... I knew exactly what he meant. Dread curled in my gut like a living thing. Something had happened to me, something I couldn¡¯t exin. I knew I hadn¡¯t been a willing participant at first. But after his bite¡ªeverything changed. I shuddered. How? How had he made me want him? How had he twisted my body, my mind, into craving something I never should have? I wasn¡¯t drugged... was I? I didn¡¯t remember taking anything, yet the moment his fangs pierced my skin, something in me had shifted. And the worst part? I had wanted him to fuck me. The realization made me sick. Was it some vampire ability? Some sick, twisted power that made his victims submit? I forced myself to move, dragging my aching body to the bathroom. The moment I sat down, I winced. Yeah. We had definitely fucked. I squeezed my eyes shut, gripping the edge of the sink. If you had told me a week ago that a vampire¡ªnot a human, not even a ghost, but a blood-sucking, undead monster¡ªwould be the one to take my virginity, I would haveughed in your face and called you crazy. To think... I mistook him for a ghost on my first day. I let out a shaky breath and turned on the sink, sshing cold water on my face. My reflection in the mirror was a mess¡ªhair tangled, lips swollen, skin marked with faint bruises and bite marks. I looked like someone¡¯s ything. A wave of shame burned through me. What the hell was happening to me? I had barely processed what Reed did to me, and now ze¡ª**ze, of all people¡ª**had imed something that should have been mine to give. My stomach twisted. I touched my lips. I had wanted him. No. I had craved him. And that scared me more than anything. My eyes drifted to my neck. The bite was still fresh, red and swollen. Did he do something to me? Was it just a bite, or had he put something in me¡ªsome kind of venom, some vampire trick? I rubbed my neck, shivering. ze wanted me to keep pretending to be a boy. Why? I had to believe it was for my own safety. If Reed found out... I didn¡¯t even want to think about what he¡¯d do. What would happen if he knew the truth? Would he still want me good lord I hope not? Or worse... would he see me as something to own? My knees buckled, and I sank onto the toilet seat. I had to be smart. I had to y along. ze wasn¡¯t giving me a choice, and Reed... Reed was unpredictable. For now, the best thing I could do was survive. But as I sat there, body aching, mind spinning, one terrifying thought refused to leave me: Content originallyes from f?ndnovel Chapter 39: Claimed

Chapter 39: imed

re POV Early in the morning, I made damn sure I was going to school. First, I wasn¡¯t about to piss off Reed and risk a repeat of yesterday. Second, I had no intention of spending another second in the boarding house of horrors if I didn¡¯t have to. Something was wrong with this ce, and I wasn¡¯t sticking around to find out what. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but the air felt too thick, too still. Even in broad daylight, shadows pooled in corners where they had no business being. I swear the walls creaked, like the house was breathing¡ªlike it knew I was here. Hell no. I had enough nightmares on my te already; I didn¡¯t need to add "haunted boarding house" to the list. It was probably a ghost this time¡ªfor real¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t about to go looking for proof. Nope. My horror quota was already overflowing, and I wasn¡¯t about to poke around and invite more. My mind was open to anything at this point¡ªwerewolves, vampires, hell, even Frankenstein could show up at this school, and I wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. But I did not need to see it. I made sure my manly disguise was in ce. My boobs still ached¡ªsensitive, sore from ze¡¯s rough hands, but I ignored it. I wrapped myself up as best as I could, forcing everything t. Wig secure, hoodie up, posture slouched. Just another average guy heading to school. Nothing to see here. I stepped outside onto the porch, inhaling the crisp morning air. It should¡¯ve been refreshing, but something about the stillness of the boarding house made my skin crawl. The air was too cold, too heavy, like it was pressing against me. Like the house itself was watching. I shook off the thought. Sara arrived a few minutester, her eyebrows shooting up in surprise when she saw me. "You¡¯re actually going to ss?" she said, crossing her arms. "Thought you were dead set on skipping yesterday." I forced a shrug. "Changed my mind." Sara frowned. "I stopped by after school, you know. You weren¡¯t in your room." My stomach twisted, but I kept my face nk. "Must¡¯ve been out." Her frown deepened. "Yeah? Out where?" For a second, I swore the wind whispered behind me¡ªa breath, a whisper, something that wasn¡¯t mine. I refused to turn around. "Nowhere important," I muttered, tugging my hoodie lower. "Let¡¯s just go." Going to school felt like walking into a trap. I tried to keep my face neutral, to pretend I wasn¡¯t on the verge of panic. ze. Reed. I had no idea how either of them would react when they saw me today. I only knew one thing¡ªthere was no way I was getting through the day without some kind of nightmare unfolding. The second I stepped through the school gates, I felt it. Eyes. Not the usual curious nces, not the kind of looks students give when someone stands out. These were different. Some of them weren¡¯t human. I could tell. They stood too still. Their faces were too sharp, too angr, too unnatural. Some had eyes that shimmered strangely in the daylight, their stares digging into me like they could see straight through my disguise. But it wasn¡¯t just them. The humans were staring too. Some looked confused, intrigued. Others looked at me with something closer to hunger. A few didn¡¯t even bother pretending to be subtle¡ªthey checked me out, their gazes crawling over me in a way that made my skin itch. But the worst part? None of them looked away when I caught them staring. They just kept watching. Find the newest release on fin?novel Like they were waiting for something. Like they knew something I didn¡¯t. My stomach twisted, my feet hesitating for just a second. Something was wrong. More than just ze. More than just Reed. More than just me being in over my head. I swallowed hard and forced myself to keep walking. Whatever was happening¡ªwhatever wasing for me¡ªI¡¯d find out soon enough. The hallway was no different. The stares. Unrelenting. Unblinking. It wasn¡¯t just curiosity anymore¡ªit was like they knew something I didn¡¯t. My skin crawled. I forced myself to keep walking, but my shoulders tensed under the weight of their gazes. They weren¡¯t just watching. They were waiting. For what? I turned to Sara, lowering my voice. "What? Do I have something on my face?" She shook her head, then held up her phone on the school website notice pinned top of the online noticeboard. Exclusive im: use Asher ¨C Blood Bag of ze No vampire is permitted to drink from him. My blood went cold. The words blurred, my pulse pounding in my ears. I didn¡¯t even realize how silent the hallway had be, how the air around me had turned frigid. I didn¡¯t notice the way everything had stopped. Not until I mmed into something solid. The second my skin made contact, my entire body locked up. Goosebumps raced down my arms, the hair on my neck standing on end before I even had to look up. I already knew. The tension in the air, the raw anger rolling off the body in front of me, the suffocating heat shing against the cold stillness of the hallway¡ª Yeah. The drama had just begun. And the thing standing in front of me, ring down with golden, burning eyes and murder in his scent? None other than Reed. And he looked absolutely, utterly livid. Reed didn¡¯t say a word. He just growled. Low, guttural¡ªnot human. A sound that curdled my blood, vibrating deep in my bones like a warning before a kill. Then his hand mped onto my arm. Hard. Unyielding. I barely had time to breathe before he yanked me forward, dragging me through the hall like I was nothing more than a ragdoll caught in the jaws of a predator. Eyes followed us, but no one moved. No one spoke. No one would help me. Where the hell is he taking me? Panic wed up my throat, but I didn¡¯t dare fight against his grip. The heat radiating off him was unnatural. Overwhelming. Like a furnace barely contained beneath fragile skin, a firestorm seconds from erupting and burning me alive. What the fuck did I do? If he had a problem, he should go to ze, not me. I wasn¡¯t the one who started this twisted, fucked-up game. Yet here I was¡ªbeing dragged away by a wolf whose rage hummed in the air like an electric current, crackling, unstable, lethal. And this time... I was sure. He was going to kill me. Chapter 40: Claimed (ii)

Chapter 40: imed (ii)

re¡¯s POV: I don¡¯t know if he did it on purpose or if he didn¡¯t notice, but the way he gripped my arm was painful. He was pissed. And I had no clue where he was taking me, but the wild, erratic energy rolling off him in waves told me one thing¡ªthis wasn¡¯t going to end well for me. His fingers dug in, too tight, too unforgiving, pressing against bone with a force that promised bruises. I refused to cry out. Refused to let the pain spill from my lips, afraid the sound woulde out too soft, too weak¡ªtoo girlish. If I made a noise, if I slipped even once, he would know. And not only would I anger Reed, but I would sign my own death sentence. Because once he realized I wasn¡¯t a dude, once he put the pieces together... what then? I had no clue how he¡¯d react, but I knew one thing: deranged men don¡¯t take betrayal lightly. Just like how straight guys lose their shit when they find out the girl they were into was actually a dude, I guessed a gay, psychotic, territorial wolf like Reed would be just as unhinged if he realized the boy he wanted wasn¡¯t a boy at all. Would he hate me? Kill me? The thought sent a sharp, icy chill racing down my spine. And then there was ze. I didn¡¯t know why the hell he told me Reed couldn¡¯t find out. That should¡¯ve been the easiest way to get him off my back. But ze said no. Maybe because he knew Reed better than I did. Maybe he thought Reed would be so furious, so betrayed that he¡¯d snap my neck in half before he could stop himself. And then ze would lose his blood bag. His fuck toy. Yeah. That¡¯s what I was to him. And that¡¯s why I had to keep my secret buried deep, no matter what. I swallowed the fear wing up my throat as Reed dragged me forward, his grip tightening, his silence more suffocating than a scream. And I didn¡¯t know who I feared more¡ª The vampire who owned me. Or the wolf who was about to lose his mind. He dragged me through the empty hallway, his grip like a vise, cutting off cirction. My legs stumbled to keep up, but I had no choice¡ªhe was too strong, too furious. The South Wing. I knew where we were the moment we turned the corner¡ªthe deserted part of the school. No students. No teachers. No witnesses. Reed yanked open a door¡ªa ssroom long abandoned¡ªand shoved me inside. Checktest chapters at find¡¤novel Dust floated in the slivers of weak light breaking through the grimy windows. Broken desks. Torn posters. A ce forgotten. A ce perfect for something awful. The door mmed shut behind him. Then I was pinned. He had me trapped against the wall, both hands on either side of my head, his arms caging me in. I swallowed. Oh, fuck. I could feel his heat, the barely contained rage vibrating off his body. His eyes weren¡¯t normal¡ªnot fully. That burning golden yellow, streaking through the dark like a wildfire waiting to devour me whole. "That stupid fucking vampire thinks he can im you as his?" His voice was low, guttural. Not a question. A threat. His breath was ragged, his chest rising and falling too fast, like he was barely holding something feral back. Only God knows how I was still standing¡ªbecause inside, I was falling apart. Because I didn¡¯t know what scared me more. His rage. Or the way he was looking at me. I braced myself for the impact. A blow. A growl. Maybe even ws. But what I didn¡¯t expect¡ªwhat I couldn¡¯t have prepared for¡ªwas for him to kiss me. It wasn¡¯t gentle. It wasn¡¯t soft. It was a collision. A iming. His lips crashed onto mine, raw and demanding, all teeth and fury. I gasped¡ªa mistake. Because the moment my lips parted, he deepened it, his grip shifting, one hand snaking around my throat while the other fisted my wig, keeping me in ce. Thank God I put on glue this time or it would be off. I should¡¯ve fought. I should¡¯ve screamed. But my body¡ªthe stupid, traitorous thing¡ªfroze. His heat was overwhelming, suffocating, his anger bleeding into something else, something just as dangerous. I didn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t want to. Reed¡ªthe same guy who had brutalized my mouth just yesterday¡ªwas kissing me like he was starving for it. Like this wasn¡¯t just about ownership anymore. Like I was something he wanted. But this¡ªthis wasn¡¯t how someone kissed someone you wanted. Not with this desperation. Not with this hunger. And definitely not with this fucking anger. His sharp hold clutched on my neck as he yanked my head back, breaking the kiss just enough for me to suck in a breath¡ª "You¡¯re mine." His voice was a growl, half-human, half-wolf. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to pretend this wasn¡¯t happening. But I could still feel him. His breath. His grip. The heat radiating from his body like a furnace. I was so, so fucked. Reed¡¯s POV Fuck, I wanted him. So fucking much. My blood burned with it, my wolf pacing inside me like a caged beast, furious that ze had been the first toy im on him. That filthy fucking leech had publicly imed him as his when it should¡¯ve been me. Kissing him wasn¡¯t enough. It didn¡¯t ease the tension, didn¡¯t satisfy the hunger. If anything, it only made it worse. But still¡ªI couldn¡¯t bring myself to touch him intimately. I couldn¡¯t wrap my fucking head around it. Touching someone with no soft curves, no warm, wet cunt, no breasts to fill my palms¡ªjust a t chest and a dick. Fuck. Being gay was fucking hard. So I went for the next best thing. His ass. Round. Perfect. Too supple for a dude, but I didn¡¯t care. I squeezed it tightly, my fingers digging in as I kissed him senseless, swallowing every sound, every sharp inhale. My head was spinning, my control slipping, my wolf snarling for more. I needed more. I wanted to fuck him. Right now. Right here. The thought alone had me teetering on the edge of something dangerous. My grip tightened, my mind spiraling¡ªcontemting whether I should just shove him against the desk, rip down those fucking pants, and take him right here, right now. im him. I could¡ªI should. His ass. I could take it. im it. Make him mine. Fuck ze. Fuck everything. Chapter 41: Lucky Escape

Chapter 41: Lucky Escape

Reed¡¯s POV: And then¡ªjust as I was about to give in¡ª My father chose that exact fucking moment to mind-link me. His¡¯s voice mmed into my head. Reed. Come. Now. Fucking hell. The Alpha King¡¯smand wrapped around my mind like a noose, yanking me back from the brink. He had to force me to obey, because he fucking knew this was the only way to make me go to him. I usually avoided him every time even when he called for me, I got away by iming to be busy. Guess fucking will have to wait. I exhaled sharply, ring at the pretty little human trapped between my arms. Mine. ze could burn in hell before I let him sink his filthy leech fangs into him again. I leaned in, my lips grazing the shell of his ear as I whispered, low and dark, "I don¡¯t want to see you with ze. Got that, pretty boy?" A frantic nod. Not enough. I wanted to hear him say it. I wanted his voice¡ªsoft, shaken, surrendering. "Words," I murmured against his skin, voice like a slow drag of a knife. "I want words." A shudder. A pause. Then, barely above a whisper¡ª "Y-Yes." Good. I smirked, loosening my grip but not before stealing onest kiss¡ªdeep, possessive, lingering. Mine. Then I was gone, leaving him dazed, breathless, and right where I wanted him. re¡¯s POV Is he... gone? Did he actually leave? I stayed pressed against the cold wall for a few seconds longer, heart pounding so hard it echoed in my ears. My breath came in short, uneven gasps. My legs felt weak¡ªlike if I moved too soon, they might give out beneath me. Somewhere, someone up there must have finally heard my prayers. Good Lord, I thought I was done for. Reed was gone, but his warning lingered like a ghostly whisper in my head. Stay away from ze. How the hell am I supposed to do that? Both of them act like I have a choice in this, as if I¡¯m the one chasing after them. They¡¯re the ones hunting me down, dragging me from ce to ce like I¡¯m some kind of toy they keep snatching from each other. Stay away from ze? Utterly useless. Ridiculous. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t tried to stay away. I did. Yesterday, I hid. I didn¡¯t evene to school. And how did that turn out? We all saw how wrong it went. My neck throbbed where he had gripped me. It ached with a deep, bruising pain that pulsed beneath my skin, each throb a reminder of how easily he could have snapped it. Yeah, that¡¯s definitely going to leave fingerprints. Why don¡¯t these monsters understand that I¡¯m just human? That I can¡¯t heal in seconds like they do? That when they grab, shove, and twist, I don¡¯t bounce back¡ªI break. And breaking hurts. I can only hope¡ªpray¡ªthat this will be thest time today I find myself cornered by Reed. But the day isn¡¯t over yet. And now, I have to deal with the undead. I swallow hard. ze. I just need to get through this. Survive. This time. I stayed in the cold, deserted ssroom longer than I should have. But can you me me? After a near-death encounter and a secret dangling on the edge of exposure, my nerves were shot¡ªfrayed, twitching, ready to snap. I needed to calm the fuck down. Because the next step? Walking back into that ssroom. Where both Reed and ze would be waiting. And I wasn¡¯t ready. Not yet. After a while, I forced myself to gather enough courage. Sitting here, trapped in this empty room with my thoughts spiraling, wasn¡¯t doing me any favors. I had to move¡ªfind my ss¡ªface whatever came next. Because what was I supposed to do? Stay here and wait for Drac¡¯s fucking offspring toe sniffing me out? Hell no. Better to get it over with than to wait for it toe to me. I took a deep breath, pushing off the wall, my legs still shaky from everything that had happened. Every hallway felt longer, darker¡ªlike the school itself was shifting, warping around me, trapping me. The fluorescent lights flickered overhead, casting eerie shadows that seemed to move just a little too much when I wasn¡¯t looking directly at them. I could feel the stares. Hungry. Curious. Intrigued. Students whispering behind cupped hands. Some smirking. Some looking at me like I was already dead. And then, I saw him. ze. Leaning casually against the doorway of my ssroom, arms crossed, one footzily pressed against the wall. His silver eyes gleamed, catching the dim light, almost glowing. He didn¡¯t look like a student¡ªhe looked like something that had crawled out of a nightmare, wearing a human suit. And he was waiting for me. My stomach twisted. Fuck. I couldn¡¯t turn around, couldn¡¯t run. There was no avoiding him. I forced my legs to keep moving, even as my instincts screamed at me to bolt in the opposite direction. As soon as I got close enough, he reached out¡ªso fast I barely saw it¡ªfingers curling around my wrist. A cold, inescapable grip. "Did you miss me, pet?" His voice was low, smooth¡ªlike silk over a de. I swallowed hard. Oh, I was so fucked. The moment I stepped into the ssroom, all eyes were on me. I could feel the weight of their stares, their curiosity, their disgust, even their fascination. The air was thick, suffocating, and I felt every heartbeat pound against my chest. ze¡¯s grip on my wrist was still burning in the back of my mind as he pulled me toward the back of the room, like he owned me. Like he owned everything. Follow current nov?ls on find~novel When we reached his desk, he casually sat down, pulling me with him, before releasing my wrist. His eyes were locked on mine, that same predatory gleam never leaving his gaze. The other students, well, they didn¡¯t even pretend to look away. Their eyes followed every move, some whispering behind their hands, some openly staring like they were watching a live horror show unfold. "Sit," zemanded, his voice low, but it carried across the room, making my skin prickle. There was no way to refuse. I didn¡¯t dare refuse. I was too terrified. I hesitated for a moment, feeling the eyes of the entire ss on me, but eventually, I lowered myself into the chair next to him. The seat felt too small, too close to him. Too dangerous. ze didn¡¯t say anything immediately. He just leaned back in his seat, arms crossed, watching me intently as if I were some intricate puzzle he was trying to solve. His gaze never left me, that dark intensity hanging in the air between us, suffocating. It felt like the very space around us was closing in, tightening with every second. I felt it, all of it, like a noose slowly pulling tighter around my throat. The other students, clearly aware of the tension, quickly turned away, pretending to be busy with their own work. Their eyes darted around nervously, but none of them dared to make a sound, their difort palpable. ze¡¯s eyes flicked back to me, colder now. The silence in the room was suffocating, thick with unspoken words. Then, he spoke, his voice low, controlled, but the words were sharp. "You were with that stupid mutt," he said, letting each word hang in the air like a threat. It wasn¡¯t a question. It wasn¡¯t even a statement. He knew. He knew. His gaze dropped to my neck, and I felt a shiver crawl down my spine. I knew what he was looking at. The finger-shaped bruises from Reed¡¯s grip were still visible, faint but undeniable. ze¡¯s jaw tightened, and the temperature in the room seemed to drop, the air suddenly colder. The anger radiating off him was suffocating. I could feel it pressing against me, making my heart race faster, my breath catch in my chest. I should¡¯ve stayed in that deserted ssroom. I should¡¯ve nevere out. Just then, the professor walked in, but even he couldn¡¯t ignore the shift in the atmosphere. He paused at the door, his eyes flicking between the students, lingering a little longer on me and ze. The tension was so thick you could cut it with a knife. But, to his credit, he didn¡¯tment on it. He cleared his throat and proceeded like nothing was wrong, pretending as though the heavy air wasn¡¯t pressing in on all of us. I just hoped Reed, wherever he was, stayed the hell away today. Thest thing I needed was for him to show up now. With ze already fuming, the situation was already teetering on the edge of disaster. The thought of Reed walking through that door, those two together in the same room, was a ticking time bomb. Things would get really awkward... or, God forbid, worse. How much worse could this day get? Chapter 42: DON’T STOP!

Chapter 42: DON¡¯T STOP!

I felt ze lean in, his breath unnervingly cool against my ear as he whispered, "Little pet, you angered me... so you must calm me." My stomach twisted. Angered him? My foot. If anything, I was the one who should be furious. Did he think I¡¯d already forgotten how he publicly imed me¡ªturned me into his walking blood bag like some prized possession? Like it was my fault Reed had dragged me to that godforsaken ce? These ancient creatures had lived so damn long, I was convinced their brains were rotting. I wanted to yell, to scream, to curse everyst one of them for turning my life into this nightmare. But when you¡¯re sitting next to an undead predator who feeds off you, you learn to keep your damn mouth shut. And that¡¯s exactly what I did. But, of course, it wouldn¡¯t just end there. It never did. ze reached for my right hand¡ªthe one closest to him. Thank God it wasn¡¯t the wrist Reed had nearly crushed earlier. I braced myself for whatever twisted game he was about to y, but this¡ªthis I didn¡¯t expect. You¡¯d think that he would rise it up to his mouth and suck some of my blood like all vampires would do. Right? Nope. Not even close. He guided my hand straight to hisp. My fingers brushed against something hard. I froze. My mind short-circuited. My entire body jolted upright so fast I nearly knocked over my chair. A few students turned their heads, ncing toward the back of the ss where we sat. Even the professor lifted his eyes from the book he¡¯d been reading aloud. But one look¡ªone¡ªfrom ze, and every single one of them snapped their necks forward so violently I half-expected bones to crack. I swallowed thickly, forcing myself to sit back down, my body stiff with shock. His voice was low, a de against my skin. "Misbehave again, little pet, and next time... you¡¯ll be on your knees under my desk. Got that?" My stomach dropped. Yeah. Crystal fucking clear. I nodded. What the hell else could I do? Object? As if I had a choice. But before I could even process the situation, his fingers wrapped around mine again, forcing my hand back onto his still-hard cock. And then he started moving. Using my hand to stroke himself. My breath hitched. We were in a ss. A full ss. There were people all around us, just a few feet away. The professor was right there, talking, oblivious. I bit my lip, my heart pounding so hard I swore it would shatter my ribs. How the hell do vampires even get aroused? They don¡¯t have blood to pump into their groins. But all thoughts evaporated the second his grip tightened around my wrist, dragging my hand over the solid length beneath his cks. Holy. Fuck. I sat there, frozen, my mind trapped in a swirling fog of panic and disbelief. This isn¡¯t happening. This can¡¯t be happening. But it was. ze¡¯s fingers remained wrapped around my wrist, controlling every slow, deliberate movement of my hand over him. My pulse pounded so loudly I could barely hear the professor¡¯s voice droning in the background. The air in the ssroom felt suffocatingly thick, and my entire body was on high alert, hyper-aware of every student sitting just a few feet awaypletely oblivious to what was happening in the back row. I swallowed hard, my throat dry as sandpaper. My fingers twitched, and I tried to pull away, but his grip only tightened in warning. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. He leaned in, his lips brushing against my ear, his voice a cold, mocking whisper. "See, little pet? You fit in my hand so perfectly. Almost like you were made for this." My stomach twisted. I clenched my jaw, refusing to react, refusing to let him see the panic wing up my throat. His thumb traced small circles over my pulse, feeling the frantic beat beneath my skin. He chuckled, low and dark, clearly enjoying the effect he had on me. Sadistic bastard. I tried to focus on the professor¡¯s voice, on the scribbling of pens, on anything that could ground me in reality¡ªbut all I could feel was him. His fingers. His touch. The unbearable heat radiating from his body despite his deathly cold nature. He was a predator. And I was trapped. This isn¡¯t happening. But it was. And worst of all? ze wasn¡¯t going to stop until he decided he was done with me. He was so big in my hand, thick and pulsing beneath my unwilling touch. A shudder rippled through me as ze guided my arm, forcing my fingers to brush over his tip, where a bead of precum had already formed. My breath hitched. How the fuck was this even happening? He leaned in closer, his lips a ghost against my ear, voice dripping with wicked amusement. "I¡¯m going to release your hand now, little pet," he murmured, themandced with quiet menace. "But you are not allowed to stop. You will keep going. You will not remove your hand. Got that?" I swallowed hard, my throat tight with dread. His words weren¡¯t a request¡ªthey were absolute. I nodded. Because what choice did I have? ze smirked, satisfied with my silentpliance. His fingers slowly uncurled from around my wrist, a silent warning lingering in the air. The moment his grip was gone, my instincts screamed at me to pull away¡ªto shove my chair back, to run¡ªbut I knew better. I knew what he was capable of. So I didn¡¯t move. I sat there, my breath uneven, my fingers still wrapped around the thick, pulsing length beneath his cks. Fuck. He was so hard, so hot despite his usual coldness, and worse¡ªworse¡ªhe was watching me. His eyes burned with amusement, anticipation, ownership. The room around us blurred, everything else fading into a distant hum. His hand ghosted over mine again, not gripping this time, just a teasing caress. A reminder. "Go on, little pet," he murmured, voice low, edged with something dangerous. "Make yourself useful." I swallowed hard. I didn¡¯t want this. I didn¡¯t want him. But I also didn¡¯t want to know what would happen if I disobeyed. I curled my fingers slightly, barely moving, and ze let out a low, pleased sound. His hips shifted, pressing into my palm, forcing more friction. Fuck. I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. I kept my face nk, kept my breathing steady, ignoring the thick bead of precum seeping through his cks, slicking against my fingertips. My heart pounded against my ribs. My stomach twisted. And just when I thought it couldn¡¯t get any worse¡ª ze leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦ÉndNovel "Good pet," he purred. "Now, let¡¯s see if you can do it without making a sound." "I am going to make you participate." With that he bit me on the neck and I could feel that warm feeling all over my body that need that made me want to moan loud. ze let out a low, dark chuckle, his breath hot against my skin. His fangs withdrew from my neck, leaving a dull, throbbing ache behind¡ªone that pulsed in time with the sudden, unbearable heat spreading through my veins. I hated this. I hated the way my body betrayed me. The warmth coiled deep in my stomach, a sinful, unnatural pleasure radiating from the bite mark. My legs trembled beneath the desk, every nerve in my body lighting up like a live wire. ze watched me with half-lidded, predatory eyes, amusement curling at the corner of his lips. He cupped my chin, tilting my head to force me to meet his gaze. "No sound," he reminded, his voice velvet and steel, "and be gentle with my little monster." My breath hitched as I realized¡ªI had squeezed him when he bit me. My fingers were still gripping his cock through his cks, too tight. I went to pull away, but his other hand caught mine, keeping me there. "Ah-ah," he tsked, smirking. "Don¡¯t you dare think about stopping now, pet." My heart mmed against my ribs. My pulse was erratic, my mind a chaotic blur of fear, anger, and something much, much worse. ze leaned in closer, his lips brushing my cheek as he whispered¡ª "We¡¯re just getting started." What happened next I don¡¯t know but suddenly I find myself jerking him off like a pro and my legs clenched wanting some friction. ze let out a low, guttural groan, his head tilting back as my hand moved instinctively, like I¡¯d done this a thousand times before¡ªbut I hadn¡¯t. What the hell was I doing? I clenched my legs together, trying to ignore the growing, shameful heat pooling between them. My breathing grew heavier, my pulse erratic as ze exhaled a shaky curse under his breath. His hips twitched, pushing into my grip, his fingers tightening around my wrist like he was holding himself back from doing something worse. "Faster, pet," hemanded, voice thick with lust. I did as he asked, my movements clumsy but eager, fueled by the haze his bite had left in my veins. ze grinned, his eyes flicking open to pin me in ce. Hungry. Dark. Dangerous. And then¡ª A sharp knock echoed through the ssroom door. The professor paused mid-sentence. Every student snapped their heads toward the sound. My stomach dropped. ze¡¯s grip on my wrist tightened, his expression unreadable. Slowly, he leaned in, his lips ghosting over my ear. "Don¡¯t stop," he whispered. "Not unless you want them to know what you¡¯re doing under this desk." I froze. Chapter 43: Above The Law

Chapter 43: Above The Law

re¡¯s POV: The knock sent a shockwave of pure panic through my body, but ze didn¡¯t even flinch. If anything, he looked bored. The professor cleared his throat, his voiceced with difort. "Enter." The door swung open, revealing a man I had never seen before¡ªbut something about him made my skin crawl. Pale. Too pale. Just like ze. His eyes swept the room with sharp precision beforending directly on me. "use," he said, his voice smooth yetmanding. "The Vice-Chancellor requests your presence. Now." A cold sweat broke out across my back. I did not like the way he said my name. ze, however, didn¡¯t even turn his head. "No." The single word was spoken with such authority that the entire room seemed to hold its breath. The Vice-Chancellor¡¯s face twitched ever so slightly. "This is not a request, ze." ze finally shifted his attention to him, his golden eyes glinting with amusement. He exhaled slowly, deliberately, before speaking. "And yet, I don¡¯t recall asking for your opinion." A ripple of something unnatural passed through the Vice-Chancellor¡¯s expression¡ªannoyance, maybe even anger¡ªbut then, to my absolute shock, he lowered his head in a slight bow. What the actual fuck?! The Vice-Chancellor¡ªthe second most powerful person in this goddamn school¡ªjust bowed to ze. Whispers broke out among the students. The professor, who had been pretending not to notice, suddenly looked like he wanted to be anywhere but here. The Vice-Chancellor lifted his head, his expression carefully neutral. "Very well. I shall wait until you deem it... appropriate." Then, with onest unreadable nce at me, he turned on his heel and left, the door clicking shut behind him. I sat there, stunned, confused, and absolutely terrified. Just who the hell was ze? "I didn¡¯t tell you to stop, pet." ze¡¯s voice slithered through the thick silence like a de against my skin¡ªsharp, cutting, and undeniable. His dark eyes pinned me in ce, glinting with something far more dangerous than mere amusement. The knock had shattered the haze he¡¯d lulled me into, snapping me back to cold, hard reality. My heart was still pounding from what had just happened¡ªthe Vice-Chancellor bowing to him¡ªbut ze? ze lookedpletely unfazed. Like he hadn¡¯t just made one of the highest-ranking figures in the school submit to him with a mere word. Like none of it mattered. Like all that mattered was me. And the fact that I¡¯d stopped touching him. His grip tightened around my wrist, dragging my hand back down to the unmistakable hardness straining against his pants. My breath hitched. How? How the fuck could he still be thinking about this right now? Did I mention that the knock hadpletely cleared the fuzziness? Yeah, well, now I was acutely aware of exactly what I was doing. What he was making me do. And that no one in this damn ssroom dared to stop it. I swallowed hard, my fingers instinctively curling away, but ze¡¯s hold didn¡¯t allow resistance. He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a low, warning whisper. "I don¡¯t repeat myself, pet. Keep going." I wanted to say no. I wanted to push him away, to stand up, to run. But all I did was nod. My mind drifted¡ªa desperate escape from what my hands were doing¡ªto something that should¡¯ve terrified me even more. Why the hell did the Vice-Chancellor want to see me? What could he possibly want to talk to me about? And more importantly¡ªwhy did he bow to ze? A high-ranking figure, someone with authority over this entire school, had just submitted to him without question. And ze, in return, had dismissed him like he was nothing. That wasn¡¯t normal. That wasn¡¯t just vampire superiority over humans¡ªthis was something else. Something much, much worse. But before I could even begin to process it, ze¡¯s grip on my wrist tightened. A silentmand. A cruel reminder. I was still touching him. Still stroking him. And no matter how fast my thoughts tried to run, my body wasn¡¯t allowed to stop. "You¡¯re making me bored," he muttered, his voice t, uninterested. Then, without warning, he ripped my hand away from him and stood up so fast his chair screeched against the floor. I barely had a second to react before he grabbed my arm again¡ªthis time, tighter¡ªand yanked me up from my seat. "Get up. Follow me." It wasn¡¯t a request. I was still sitting there, my body too stunned to move, when he dragged me forward like I weighed nothing. The ssroom fell silent. No one dared to breathe. Even the professor kept his head down, pretending he couldn¡¯t see the undead monster hauling me away like I was some petnt child. I barely had time to grab my bag before ze yanked me out of the ssroom, his grip like iron shackles around my wrist. The moment we stepped into the hallway, the heavy ssroom door mmed shut behind us, rattling in its frame like it had been hit by a gust of wind. But there was no wind. Just ze. And his suffocating presence. I stumbled trying to keep up, my legs still weak from whatever the hell he did to me back there. My mind was still racing¡ªnot just from his touch but from what I had just witnessed. The Vice Chancellor¡ªa man of power, someone who should demand respect from everyone on this damn campus¡ªhad bowed to ze. This text is hosted at find{n}ovel Like a servant. Like ze was... above him. That shouldn¡¯t be possible. I wanted to ask so many questions, but one look at the way ze¡¯s jaw clenched, his eyes dark and dangerous, made me keep my mouth shut. He was in a bad mood. And when ze was pissed, bad things happened. "Where the hell are we going?" I finally managed to say, my voiceing out hoarse. He didn¡¯t answer. He just kept walking¡ªfast, purposeful¡ªhis fingers digging into my wrist. Then, suddenly¡ªhe yanked me through a doorway. The hall. The one no one used. The one with the eerie, rotting silence that felt too aware, too hungry. The first time I was here, I thought he was a ghost. But now, I knew better. He was anything but a ghost. And he was furious. Shit. I should have done a better job with my hands. Maybe then I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. He dragged me deeper, past the flickering lights that buzzed and sputtered like dying fireflies. The hallway stretched endlessly, twisting into darkness. It was like stepping into a ce that didn¡¯t belong in this world¡ªa space between the living and the dead. The walls pressed in, shadows shifting unnaturally in my peripheral vision. ze¡¯s domain. That¡¯s what they called it. The ce where he fed. Where he drained people dry, leaving only whispers of their existence behind. That was the rumor. And rumors always had a sliver of truth in them. Was this it? Was this where he¡¯d bleed me out for failing to please him? Had I finally pushed the monster past his limits? I swallowed hard. He didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t look at me. Just kept dragging me down that endless, suffocating corridor. He stopped in front of a door at the end of the corridor, one I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Without hesitation, he pushed it open. I stepped inside, heart pounding. The room was unsettlingly clean. Too clean. It looked like it used to be the infirmary¡ªrows of beds neatly arranged, white sheets eerily pristine. The supposed nurse¡¯s office was still intact, the ss window peering out into the dimly lit space. But something was wrong. It didn¡¯t smell like medicine. Didn¡¯t carry the sterile scent of alcohol or antiseptic. Instead, the air was... thick. Heavy. Like the room itself was holding its breath, waiting. ze shut the door behind him with a quiet click. "Next time when I tell you not to stop," he said, his voice smooth, dangerous, "you don¡¯t stop." He moved with that same unnatural grace, stepping away from me and lowering himself onto a chair I hadn¡¯t even noticed against the wall. His dark eyes locked onto me, unblinking, filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce¡ªbut it made my skin prickle, made my stomach twist. Then¡ª "Strip." It wasn¡¯t a request. It was an order. And he was watching. Waiting. The air in the room felt suffocating. Stale, heavy¡ªlike something unseen was lurking in the shadows, waiting, watching. The walls seemed to close in, the fluorescent lights above flickering faintly, casting strange, distorted shadows across the floor. ze sat there like a king on his throne, one legzily crossed over the other, his fingers drumming against the arm of the chair. Cold. Calcting. Predatory. "Don¡¯t make me wait, pet." His voice was smooth, controlled, but there was an edge to it¡ªa quiet warning beneath the calm. A promise of what would happen if I hesitated. As if he hadn¡¯t just demanded that I strip for him like I was nothing but a ything. As if this was normal. As if he owned me. He tilted his head slightly, eyes burning into me with something dark and unreadable. "I don¡¯t like you in that man¡¯s disguise," he continued, his lips curling into a smirk, but his eyes¡ªhis eyes were sharp, dangerous. "Makes me feel gay¡ªeven though we¡¯ve already established you¡¯re very much a woman." The words dripped with amusement, but I could hear the unspokenmandced beneath them. And just like that, the memory of the shower came rushing back. The heat. The loss of control. His hands. His mouth. The way he had made me feel things I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel. I swallowed hard. The room suddenly felt smaller. And ze was still watching. Still waiting. Chapter 44: Vampire Bite

Chapter 44: Vampire Bite

re¡¯s POV: The silence in the room grew heavier, thick with something unspoken¡ªsomething dark, pressing against my skin like invisible fingers. The flickering light overhead buzzed faintly, casting erratic shadows that seemed to crawl across the walls. My heartbeat pounded against my ribs, too loud, too fast, like a rabbit caught in a snare. I reached up with trembling fingers and started with the wig, peeling it away slowly. The glue made it difficult, tugging at my scalp as I freed my dark brown waves. As soon as my hair spilled down my shoulders, I felt it¡ªthe shift in the air. ze¡¯s eyes darkened, his entire body going eerily still, like a predator locking onto its prey. I forced my gaze away from him. I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. I moved to my hoodie next, my fingers clumsy, the fabric suddenly feeling too heavy, too suffocating. I peeled it off, shivering as the cold air licked at my skin. Goosebumps rose along my arms, whether from the temperature or from the way ze was watching me, I wasn¡¯t sure. Then came the T-shirt. I hesitated, fingers twitching at the hem. My chest was still bound beneath, still hidden. I wouldn¡¯t bepletely bare, and yet¡ª "Trust me, pet," ze¡¯s voice cut through the stillness, smooth as silk but sharp as a de. "You don¡¯t want me to do it for you." A cold shiver crawled down my spine. His tone wasn¡¯t a threat. No, it was worse than that. It was a promise. The moment the words left his mouth, I knew I didn¡¯t have a choice. I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Swallowing hard, I shut my eyes and yanked my shirt over my head in one quick motion, the fabric slipping from my fingers like a lifeline being cut. The cold air bit at my exposed skin, raising goosebumps in its wake. My chest was still bound¡ªtightly wrapped, a final shield between me and the inevitable¡ªbut it felt flimsy, useless. My breath hitched. My pulse pounded against my throat. I reached for the lesser evil first. My sweatpants. The stic waistband gave way too easily as I pushed them down, the soft rustle deafening in the otherwise silent room. They pooled around my ankles before I stepped out of them, leaving me standing in nothing but my bindings and a thin scrap of fabric that barely counted as underwear. And still, I couldn¡¯t look at him. My eyes remained mped shut, refusing to meet whatever expression was on his face¡ªwhether it was hunger, amusement, or something darker, something I wasn¡¯t ready to name. For a long, stretching second, nothing happened. Then¡ª A rush of air. A presence¡ªsudden, overwhelming. Before I could react, I felt him behind me. Close. Too close. The coldness of him seeped into my bare skin, sinking into my bones like ice. ze. I could hear him breathe¡ªor maybe that was me, my own ragged gasps filling the empty space between us. I didn¡¯t dare move. Didn¡¯t dare open my eyes. The room itself seemed to shrink, suffocating, the air thick with something electric, something that sent a shiver slithering down my spine. I could feel him. Not just his presence¡ªhis gaze. Dragging over every inch of exposed skin like a phantom touch, like an unspoken im. My knees threatened to buckle. And then¡ª A single, cold fingertip ghosted over my shoulder. A sharp breath hitched in my throat as the room seemed to shrink around me. My chest rose and fell too quickly, my bare skin hypersensitive to the cold air¡ªand to the fact that ze was no longer sitting across the room. I hadn¡¯t heard him move. But I felt him. A rush of air. The faintest whisper of movement. Then¡ªwarmth, right behind me. My stomach twisted as I clenched my eyes shut even tighter, every nerve in my body on high alert. "You stopped again, pet," ze murmured, his voice brushing against the back of my neck like a ghostly caress. I swallowed hard, my fingers curling into trembling fists at my sides. He was too close. Close enough that I could feel the cold radiating from his skin, a stark contrast to the heat creeping up my spine. Close enough that I could almost hear the slow, deliberate inhale he took¡ªlike he was savoring something. Then, before I could even think to move¡ª Cold fingers trailed down my arm, featherlight, almost gentle. Almost. "Tell me," he mused, his breath chilling against my skin. "Why don¡¯t you obey?" I didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t. My lips parted, but no sound came. My heart was beating too loud, too fast, drowning every thought and word I could¡¯ve possibly formed. Then his fingers moved¡ªnot softly this time. He gripped my wrapped chest from behind, not cruelly, but firmly, his nails grazing skin through the fabric. My body stiffened. Follow current nov?ls on ?ovelFind "You think silence will save you?" he asked, tone dark, amused. "Or maybe you¡¯re hoping I¡¯ll show you mercy?" I could only shake my head¡ªbarely, a small twitch¡ªtoo frozen to do more. "No, pet," he whispered, his mouth now beside my ear. "Mercy is for the living." And just like that, I knew¡ªwhatever came next, I had stepped into the heart of the monster¡¯s den. And it was far toote to run. Before I could form words¡ªbefore I could even breathe¡ªthere was a sudden stillness, like the entire world held its breath. Then, his fangs sank into my neck. I gasped. It wasn¡¯t pain¡ªit should¡¯ve been¡ªbut instead it was heat, a wicked, rising warmth that flooded my entire body like molten fire. My legs trembled. My fingers curled involuntarily. My lungs forgot how to breathe, caught between panic and something far more dangerous. Pleasure. A terrifying, all-consuming pleasure. It rolled over me like a drug, fogging my thoughts, leaving only sensation. His mouth on my skin, his cold hands gripping my waist, his breath brushing along my ear as he drank in long, slow pulls. I could feel my heartbeat struggling¡ªwild, desperate, confused. And God help me, I wanted more. My knees buckled slightly, but he held me up with unnatural strength. I knew this was wrong, I knew I should pull away, fight, scream¡ªbut my body betrayed me, responding to him like he owned it. Maybe he did. When he pulled back, I was breathless. Shaking. He licked the bite gently, sealing it, and whispered, voice dark and possessive, "Now, tell me again why you thought you could deny me?" Fuck, I wanted him. Craved his touch like it was the only thing keeping me tethered to reality. And when he released me from his hold, I couldn¡¯t stop the wave of disappointment that crashed over me. My body screamed for relief, my skin buzzing, nerves raw. "Don¡¯t worry, pet," he whispered, his voice low and sinful against my ear. "I¡¯ll take good care of you." He nibbled at my earlobe, sending a delicious shiver cascading down my spine, pooling low and deep at my center. Every nerve lit up, heat flooding through me like liquid fire. Then his hands moved to the wrap around my chest¡ªslow, deliberate¡ªand began to unwrap it. Slowly. Frustratingly slow. Vampires were known for their speed, but he was toying with me, savoring every second like I was some rare delicacy. He stepped in front of me, his gaze locking with mine as he tilted my chin up. In his dark eyes, emotions churned¡ªwild, unreadable, but not entirely cold anymore. Something had shifted. The ice in him cracked, just a little. Then his lips were on mine, and the fire that had been smoldering inside me roared to life, fierce and unrelenting. His kiss wasn¡¯t gentle¡ªit was iming, consuming, and I sank into it helplessly. His hands, cold as winter shadow, slid over my skin, a sharp contrast to the heat burning under my flesh. Each touch was a spark. Each caress a trail of me. The wrap on my chest loosened, and the chill of the air hit my skin just as his hands closed over me, possessive, demanding. I gasped, my hands wrapping around his neck for bnce¡ªmaybe even for sanity. His cold touch didn¡¯t smother the heat¡ªit fed it, until it felt like my body would unravel in his hands. The bindings around my chest gave way, the cloth whispering to the floor like it, too, knew this was a point of no return. ze didn¡¯t hesitate. His hands moved with a kind of reverent hunger¡ªcold against the fever building under my skin, and yet somehow, it only made me burn hotter. When he touched me, it wasn¡¯t gentle¡ªit was deliberate, iming, like he was tracing something that already belonged to him. His hands were icy, a sharp contrast to the warmth pulsing beneath my skin, but they left trails of heat in their wake, lighting fires where logic should¡¯ve lived. I gasped, clinging to him, unsure if it was out of need or fear. Maybe both. He didn¡¯t speak¡ªhe didn¡¯t have to. His eyes were dark pools of something ancient and endless, drinking me in like I was a secret he¡¯d waited centuries to uncover. Chapter 45: Beloved For The Vampire

Chapter 45: Beloved For The Vampire

ze¡¯s POV Fuck, she was perfect. Her skin¡ªwarm, impossibly soft¡ªwas like an addiction I couldn¡¯t shake. Every inch of her seemed designed to pull me deeper into this hunger, this craving I¡¯d never felt before. I¡¯d fucked a few humans in my time¡ªstrays, leftovers from the hunts¡ªbut none had ever felt like her. None had left me this restless, this desperate. She was a treasure you never truly owned, only kept wanting more of. And I wasn¡¯t about to let her go. Her skin was like velvet beneath my fingers¡ªsoft, warm, maddening. Her curves fit against me as if sculpted for my hands, her breasts perfect, rising and falling with each trembling breath. How the hell had I ever believed she was a man? I must¡¯ve been blind. Or perhaps I¡¯d simply refused to see. But now, stripped of that illusion, she was fire and temptation incarnate. The sounds she made¡ªsoft, breathy, filled with something wild¡ªrushed through me like blood through dead veins. Music. Sinful, addictive music. I leaned in, unable to resist, and captured her lips with mine¡ªcold meeting warmth, hunger meeting surrender. Fuck. She tasted like everything I¡¯d ever been denied... and everything I was about to take. My undead body¡ªmy demons¡ªwere ready to surrender to her. She was a drug, more potent than any blood I¡¯d ever tasted. Addictive. Dangerous. Her scent, her presence, her very being wrapped around me like a curse I weed. I knew what this meant. But I refused to let my thoughts drift into those treacherous ces¡ªnot yet. Not when I had her beneath me, all trembling heat and wild energy. I focused on now, on her, on the fire we were dancing in. Without breaking the kiss, I lifted her¡ªeffortless in my hold¡ªand carried her to one of the long-abandoned infirmary beds. Iid her down, her upper body sinking into the mattress while her legs dangled over the edge, open to me, vulnerable and maddeningly tempting. I stood between them, still kissing her like I might lose her if I let go. The air was thick¡ªher scent of sweet arousal saturating everything, wrapping around my senses, driving me closer to the edge of something dangerous. Something primal. And God help me, I didn¡¯t want to stop. She wasid out before me like something holy, something profane¡ªa paradox I was dying to solve. My kisses trailed slowly from her trembling lips to her delicate jawline, lingering at her pulse point, savoring the thrum of life beneath her skin. Her scent clouded my senses, a mix of fear, heat, and something uniquely hers. Down her throat, over the rise of her corbones¡ªmy mouth worshiped what my hands could not hold all at once. Her skin was impossibly warm against my cold lips, each gasp from her a siren¡¯s song echoing through my fractured soul. Her chest rose and fell in shallow rhythm, and I gave each breast equal reverence, reverent and possessive all at once. Her body responded, arching into me, trembling beneath my touch¡ªand gods help me, I needed more. I descended further, over the dip of her belly, where anticipation coiled tight in the air. She squirmed, already breathless, as if her body knew what wasing. Thest barrier between us was nothing but flimsy fabric, and with a single movement, I removed it¡ªno hesitation, no mercy. She was already slick with need, and it nearly broke me. Her scent hit me like a drug¡ªdark, heady, impossible to resist. She tried to writhe away from the intensity of it, but I held her steady, letting my hunger consume me. She didn¡¯t scream, but her stifled moans were better than music. She was divine. And I wasn¡¯t sure I would ever be able to stop. My mouth found her with a hunger I hadn¡¯t known I was capable of. She gasped, her entire body tensing, arching under me as I devoured her sweetness, lost in the heady heat of her. She writhed, every movement a desperate plea I drank in like her scent. She tried to twist away from the overwhelming sensation, but I held her still, one hand gripping her thigh with a strength that promised I wasn¡¯t done. I wouldn¡¯t stop¡ªcouldn¡¯t stop. Not when she tasted like heaven, sin, and everything in between. When she came undone, her body trembling, lips parted in a silent cry, I didn¡¯t stop. I needed every drop of her, needed to brand myself with her pleasure. The sound of her breathless whimpers echoed in my mind like a sacred song. She was mine now¡ªin body, in blood, in ways even she didn¡¯t yet understand. When she trembled and let go, a fierce, possessive urge seized me. I needed skin against skin¡ªher warmth pressed against my cold, unfeeling flesh. My chest, where my dead heart no longer beat, ached to feel the rise and fall of her body beneath me. In a blur of movement¡ªmy vampire speed¡ªmy clothes fell away. Within seconds, I was bare, lying atop her, every inch of me hungry for her heat. My lips found hers again, softer now, as if tasting the lingering echo of her climax. She was more than I had ever imagined: softer, warmer, alive in a way that made every breath a revtion. I pressed my body into hers, savoring the contrast¡ªher living warmth against my eternal cold. My hands roamed her curves, mapping every line, every shiver, as if I could memorize her in a single touch. She looked up at me, eyes wide, uncertain, and for a moment, I saw fear¡ªbut also something deeper, something like need. A slow smile curved my lips. "You¡¯re mine," I whispered, voice thick with promise. The world outside ceased to exist. There was only her¡ªand me¡ªlocked in a moment that felt eternal and terrifyingly alive. The second she trembled beneath me, I knew gentleness wouldn¡¯t suffice. My fangs grazed her corbone in a sharp reminder of who held the power here. Her gasp echoed in my ears, a delicious mix of fear and need. I shifted, pressing her back against the mattress with deliberate force¡ªno chance of escape. My hips ground into hers, ice-cold flesh against her burning heat. She cried out, and I covered her mouth with one hand, silencing her protest. "Quiet, pet," I growled, my voice low and dangerous. "This is mine." My other hand trailed down her side, gripping her hip, pinning her in ce. Every movement was a im, a statement of dominance. I tasted her panic on my tongue, a heady vor that made me want more. I nipped at her jaw, then shifted to her neck, leaving a line of bruising kisses along the soft curve. Her fingers clenched in my hair, but I tugged her head back, exposing more skin¡ªmine tomand. "Do you feel that?" I whispered, voice rough. "That¡¯s what happens when you belong to me." She tried to twist away, but I caught her wrist, holding it above her head. The cool metal of the bed frame pressed into her palm, her body arched in helpless surrender. My lips descended again, this time to her chest. I traced the rise of her heartbeat, then imed it with a bite so sharp she shuddered. She trembled under me, every instinct screaming to break free¡ªbut she didn¡¯t. Because she knew. She knew she was mine. Her breath came in ragged pants, each exhale a promise. She pressed her legs wider, a silent invitation I couldn¡¯t ignore. My body trembled with the need I¡¯d denied for too long. I leaned down, capturing her lips in a fierce kiss that tasted of heat and want. Her hands wove into my hair, pulling me closer, urging me on. When our mouths finally parted, her eyes shone with desperate need. "ze..." she gasped, voice raw and hungry. That single sound sent a jolt through me¡ªenough to shatter every restraint I had left. I shifted, aligning myself with her, and then I moved into her in a single, powerful motion. Her gasp turned into a sharp cry of pleasure as I pressed deeper, every thrust driven by the fierce possessiveness roaring inside me. The world outside this room ceased to exist¡ªthere was only the burn of our bodies, the slick heat of our union, and the sound of her name falling from her lips like a sacred chant. She arched into me, legs wrapping around my hips, pulling me closer with each breathless moan. I pounded into her again and again, each movement a fierce deration: she was mine. Her moans echoed off the walls, a symphony of surrender and bliss, urging me on until we both teetered on the edge. And when we finally tumbled over that line together, it was a release so intense it felt like the world had been reborn in our shared heat. "MATE." The word rang through my mind, a scream from deep within me, ripping through every thought I had. My demons were taking over, their voices loud and demanding. They were in control now. "MATE. MINE." The words spilled from my mouth, not fully my own, but twisted by the force of their grip on me. My body moved on its own, responding to the urge they were driving into me. Fuck. I couldn¡¯t¡ªI couldn¡¯t¡ªhave a human as a mate. Not like this. Not with the weight of what I am, of what they are. But my demons didn¡¯t care about what I wanted. They¡¯d already decided. Chapters first released on F¦ÉndNovel Chapter 46: Finding Mate

Chapter 46: Finding Mate

REED POV I knew it. The same damn speech, just a different day. "Have you found your mate yet?" "You know you can¡¯t be King of Alphas without finding your Luna..." h. h. h. That¡¯s the real reason he summoned me using his Alpha tone¡ªhis , not a request. That tone left no room for refusal, not even for me, his only son, the heir. I felt it vibrate through my bones, forcing my feet to move toward him, even when every part of me wanted to run the opposite direction. I knew exactly what this was going to be. Another lecture. Another pressure-loaded conversation meant to shape me into the perfect ruler with the perfect mate and the perfect bloodline. And sure enough, the second I stepped into his chambers, heunched into it again¡ª ns for another Luna Feast. Another grand event calling together all the unmated she-wolves from every corner of the realm. All for me. All so I could "finally find the one fate carved from the moon for me." But my mind? Nowhere near his words. It was already upied¡ªconsumed¡ªby a certain someone. Someone I had no business thinking about. Someone forbidden. A male. A human. Goddess, help me. If my father ever found out about what I was doing... who I was doing it with... he wouldn¡¯t just strip me of the title¡ªI¡¯d be disowned, exiled... maybe worse. Yet no matter how hard I tried to deny it, push it down, erase it¡ª His scent still lingered on me. His touch was burned into my skin. And his voice... that frighten squeal everytime am close to him ... haunted me like a curse I couldn¡¯t shake. I should¡¯ve stayed away. I should¡¯ve let it go. But fate has a twisted sense of humor. And I think I already made the mistake of wanting him far more than I should. Of course. He had to bring it up. Heunched into his lecture the moment he remembered thest event¡ªlike I hadn¡¯t heard it a hundred times already. But this time, his voice had that edge. That Alpha edge. The kind of tone that made lesser wolves drop to their knees. Apparently, I had "embarrassed the pack" thest time. Embarrassed.Yeah, right. Like it was my fault every damn she-alpha in the kingdom practically climbed over one another just to breathe the same air as me. What was I supposed to do? Ignore them?They threw themselves at me¡ªflirty eyes, scent-heavy, practically begging for a mark.That¡¯s what power does.And I radiate it. And yeah, I took what they offered. I¡¯m not a saint. Never imed to be.But did I promise love? Loyalty? A future?Hell no. Too bad for them¡ªI wasn¡¯t in it for a love story. I took what they offered. They gave themselves willingly. But affection? That wasn¡¯t part of the deal. They made the mistake of thinking my body came with a promise. It didn¡¯t. Yeah, I fucked them. But I didn¡¯t choose any of them. So when the whispers started¡ªabout sweet nothings I supposedly said, of looks I never gave, of nights I never promised would mean anything¡ªthey turned on each other like feral dogs. It got messy. Real messy. One moment, they were circling me with soft touches and battingshes, and the next? ws out. Teeth bared. Screaming about betrayal and lies, each one swearing she was the one I had chosen. Delusional. I used them for what they gave me¡ªnights of distraction, of release.But not connection. Not what I was searching for. And when they woke up marked with nothing more than the memory of my body, not my bite, they turned on each other. Screaming. Fighting.usations flying like ws."I was the one!""No, I was!""I felt the bond!""All lies!" They all thought they were chosen. That I whispered something only to them.The truth? I didn¡¯t whisper. I fucked.And they all wanted to believe that meant more. So they tore each other apart in front of the royal council, making a bloodied, howling mess of the evening. And me?I walked out.Left my father to clean it all up.He invited them. I just yed the part he wanted: the prized heir, the temptation, the fantasy.Maybe a little too well. To him, I disgraced the crown. I¡¯d walked out of that chaos with a smirk, leaving my father to clean up the blood and broken pride. After all, he was the one who invited them. I just yed my part as the guest of honor¡ªtoo well, apparently. Or, as he so nicely put it, "disgracefully." Yeah, whatever. If he knew where my cravings really were now... If he even suspected who¡ªor what¡ªmy wolf had started whispering about in the dark... The feast, the fights, the fury¡ªnone of it wouldpare to the hell that would break loose. Because it wasn¡¯t some delicate she-wolf my instincts were chasing anymore.It wasn¡¯t the scent of flowers or soft submission.It was something wilder. Wronger.Forbidden. A human.No¡ªa human male.One with fire in their blood and defiance in their stare.One who shouldn¡¯t have made my wolf stir the way it did.But my body and wolf didn¡¯t care about tradition. Aboutw.And certainly not about the king¡¯s expectations. If my father ever found out¡ªHe wouldn¡¯t just exile me. He¡¯d tear him apart.And I¡¯d lose the only thing that¡¯s ever made this cursed life feel like it meant something. So I stay silent.Pretend.y prince.While every part of me hungers for the one I can never im... not without starting a war. I don¡¯t even know when it started.The shift.The... change. One day, the she-wolves wing for my attention were a mild annoyance¡ªand the next, I couldn¡¯t stand their scent.Their voices grated.Their touches made my skin crawl. Because suddenly¡ªhe was in my head.A human. A male. Everything I wasn¡¯t supposed to want. Everything that should¡¯ve repulsed me. But my wolf?It stirred.Every time he was near.Growled low and possessive at the thought of anyone else even looking at him.And my body... fuck, my body burned for him like it was starving. No other touch could satisfy.No other scent could calm the storm.Even in sleep, he was there¡ªflickering behind my eyes, like a shadow I couldn¡¯t chase away. My father cannot find out. Not about this... shift. Not about how I¡¯ve changed. How now¡ªsuddenly¡ªI¡¯m not just into females. Not even male wolves. But him. A human. A male human. The worst kind of forbidden. He¡¯s not pack. Not alpha-born. Not blessed by the moon goddess. He¡¯s not even supposed to be on my radar, let alone in my bloodstream, haunting my thoughts like some unshakable fever. And yet, here I am. My wolf paces like a caged beast whenever I catch a glimpse of him. It doesn¡¯t care that he¡¯s human. Doesn¡¯t care that I¡¯m a future alpha, heir to a kingdom that would sooner burn him alive than let me near him. It only knows one thing: MINE. And that truth is poison. Because if my father ever catches wind of it... And gods, if my father even suspected... If he knew his heir¡ªhis alpha¡ªwas hung up on a male, not just any male, but a human? Not a she-wolf. Not a Luna candidate. Not a strategic alliance. But a forbidden obsession walking the academy halls with sharp eyes and a smart mouth. He¡¯d lose his fucking mind. This wasn¡¯t just about desire anymore. It was about control¡ªlosing it. My wolf was restless, snarling just under my skin every time I saw him. I couldn¡¯t exin it. Didn¡¯t want to. All I knew was... he wasn¡¯t currently mine. And that fact alone made me feel like I wasing apart inside. He won¡¯t just banish me. He¡¯ll break me. He¡¯ll make an example of him¡ª Skin him, rip him limb from limb, and mount his head like some kind of trophy. So I¡¯ll keep this secret buried deep. Smile like the obedient son. Sleep with the she-wolves thrown at me, if I have to. y the part. Because no one can know the truth. ********** I waited it to end¡ªbraced myself¡ªfor the usual storm. The lecture. The disappointment. The barely-concealed rage about the disaster I left in my wake during thest Luna event. And sure enough, it came. My father¡¯s voice like ice over steel as he talked about the uing one¡ª yet another desperate attempt to throw eligible she-wolves at me, hoping that maybe this time, I¡¯d act like the mature prince he wanted me to be. "If you can¡¯t find your mate," he said, in that clipped,manding tone of his, "then at least choose a suitable she-wolf. A selected mate. One with status, with power¡ªsomeone worthy of the crown." On and on he went, reciting names like they were items on a royal menu. The source of th?s content is F?ndNovel But I wasn¡¯t listening anymore. Because I already knew where I¡¯d be going the moment he let me walk out that door. I had something unfinished. Someone unfinished. I could already taste his scent on the tip of my tongue. Could already feel the way my pulse would spike just being near him. His voice, his body, the way his mouth parted when I got too close¡ª It was driving me insane. And now, nothing¡ªnot even my father¡¯s obsession with finding me a Luna¡ªcould stop me from going back to him. I needed to see him. To smell him. To touch him. And maybe, this time, I wouldn¡¯t hold back. Chapter 47: Mixed Feelings

Chapter 47: Mixed Feelings

re POV: One minute, I was soaring¡ªlost in the crashing waves of pleasure, my body trembling from the intensity. The next, I was screaming his name, the sound ripping from my throat as bliss exploded through me in shattering, uncontroble pulses. If someone had asked my name in that moment, I swear I wouldn¡¯t have been able to answer. My thoughts werepletely scrambled¡ªmy mind a haze of euphoria and fog. Then I looked up... and everything changed. ze¡¯s eyes¡ªusually dark, haunting, maic¡ª shifted. No. They transformed. Pools of pure, bottomless ck. No whites. No pupils. Just... darkness. Swallowing. Consuming. Otherworldly. Something primal and ancient curled cold fingers down my spine. Then, in a voice not entirely his¡ªdarker, deeper,ced with something else¡ªhe said: "Mate. Mine." The words echoed. Like a promise. Like a curse. And suddenly, the air around us thickened¡ªhis aura mming into me like a violent wave. It wasn¡¯t just dominant. It was feral. Possessive. Unhinged. I¡¯d seen ze angry. I¡¯d seen him hungry. But this? This wasn¡¯t just ze. His expression twisted¡ªdark delight, hunger, ownership. Like he wanted to devour me whole. Like he already had. I couldn¡¯t move. My limbs refused. My breath locked in my chest. Just as I started to panic¡ªfuck, did I just sleep with a possessed vampire?¡ªhe was gone. One moment, he stood there in all his terrifying, god-like glory¡ªnaked, magnificent, corrupted beauty carved by shadows. The next? Gone. Vanished. Not even a flicker of movement. Poof. The room went still. But the weight of his presence lingered¡ªheavy, oppressive, like the air was still charged with his dark power. Find the newest release on find?novel I sat frozen, naked beneath the sheet, my body buzzing, my mind spiraling. ze. Possessed. Said I was his mate. imed me like a demon snarling through his throat. What the actual hell just happened? And¡ªmore importantly¡ªdo vampires... get possessed? I was scared out of my wits¡ªnaked, thoroughly fucked, andpletely alone. A deadlybination, if you ask me. That stupid, rotting fossil of a vampire dragged me here, screwed the sanity right out of me, scared the absolute shit out of my soul, and then disappeared like some ghost from a gothic soap opera. No note. No apology. No "Be right back, Don¡¯t move." A girl can only take so much. Right now? My life? Fully gone loco psycho. And I think I¡¯m going full-blown delulu. Like, what if this is all somea dream? What if I¡¯m actually in a hospital bed somewhere, hooked up to a bunch of machines, and this twisted supernatural porn-horror-ro is just my messed-up subconscious trying to cope with trauma? What are the odds? I scanned the room, looking for my clothes, and there¡ªlying like a piece of evidence from a crime scene¡ªwere my ripped panties. Perfect. Just fucking perfect. And then my brain¡ªmy very stupid, broken brain¡ªdecided to y a little twisted reel: Naked ze. Running. Full vampire speed. Dick out. No shame. Just¡ªzoom. I snorted. Then chuckled. And then I wasughing. Like... actuallyughing. Bent over, arms wrapped around myself, tears stinging my eyes. No, I¡¯m not mentally unwell. I¡¯m just... creatively losing my goddamn mind. Because who wouldn¡¯t, after being possessed-fucked by a vampire who growled "mate" in a demon voice and vanished mid-afterglow like Batman with a boner? God, my stomach hurt. But honestly? If I didn¡¯tugh, I¡¯d probably cry. Or explode. Or set the whole ce on fire. So yeah, I¡¯ll take the giggles over a breakdown. For now. Fuck. I need therapy. Not the casual once-a-week kind. I¡¯m talking deep cleansing, spiritual-exorcism-level therapy. Like, bathe-in-holy-water, confession-to-seven-priests type of salvation. Because I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve justmitted some form of sacrilege. Unholy. sphemous. Full-on "I made out with the devil¡¯s bloodsucking son" level of damnation. And whatever possessed that Drac offspring? I hope it stays possessing him and keeps him the hell away from me¡ªat least long enough for me to get my shit together. Figure out what the actual fuck he does to make me go all sexy-siren-slut mode every time he¡¯s within six feet of me. Then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI can find a way to survive this dark, twisted, horny purgatory I¡¯m apparently trapped in. Or better yet¡ªsmuggle myself the hell out of here, fake my death, and start a new life as a nun in the Alps. But first? Step One: Get dressed. Step Two: Escape this haunted-ass building. Step Three: GTFO of campus before a certain cold-handed, sexy nightmare finds me again. Or was a possessive beast man. Because if I, a human, can smell the full-on sex perfume clinging to me like sin itself¡ªthere¡¯s no way a werewolf, especially one of the possessive, rage-prone, alpha-coded variety, isn¡¯t gonna catch the scent from a mile away. And the stupid culprit? Yeah, he bailed. Vanished. Gone. Poof. Left me here like a broken toy. Thanks for the trauma and the torn panties, ze. Truly. Iconic. I yanked my hoodie on with trembling hands, jammed the wig over my head like I was preparing for war, and forced my legs into my sweatpants. No panties. Just skin, soreness, and a lingering vampire-induced orgasm. "Fucking great," I muttered under my breath, my voice cracking like a broken record. I double-checked the mirror¡ªguy use was back. Hoodie on. Wig in ce. Face vaguely pissed and tired enough to pass for a moody teenage boy. Good enough. I threw open the door of that godforsaken ex-infirmary and sprinted. No actual speed. No dignity. Just pure rat-scattering-in-daylight energy. I didn¡¯t care who saw me. Didn¡¯t care that my thighs were sticking together from theck of underwear or that ze¡¯s scent still clung to me like cursed perfume. Every shadow in the hallway looked like it was about to whisper, "He¡¯sing." Every flickering light screamed, "Possessed vampire lover!" By the time I reached the outer gates of that abandoned wing, I was full-on delulu on the run. I bee-lined across campus, dodging eye contact like it was a weapon. Because I knew it. I could feel it. One werewolf passed by me, they¡¯d sniff once, tilt their head, and say: "Smells like vampire dick and sin." Stupid asshole. I reached the boarding house looking like I¡¯d just escaped an exorcism. Managed to get inside without anyone stopping me¡ªthank god. The moment I shut the door to my room, I dropped to my knees. Finally. Safety. Sort of. I stayed kneeling there for a long second, breathing hard, sweating, shaking, my wig tilted half off my head and my hoodie soaked through with sweat. I might be losing my mind. Correction: I¡¯ve lost it. Gone. Out the window. Vanished just like ze-the-bastard. And to top it all off? My panties¡ªmy favoritefy ones¡ªwere probably still shredded on the infirmary floor like some kind of unholy offering. I went straight to the bathroom. No detours. No hesitation. Just a singr mission: scrub myself clean. My steps were stiff¡ªsoreness blooming in every movement, a brutal reminder of him. Of what happened. Of how it happened. I mmed the door shut behind me, locked it like ze might materialize out of the mirror and say "Round two, pet." Fuck no. The light buzzed overhead, too bright, too sharp. I didn¡¯t look at my reflection. I couldn¡¯t. Instead, I turned the water on full st. Scalding. I stripped down like I was peeling off evidence¡ªskin tight with tension, thighs aching, chest burning, the sting between my legs a brutal pulse of memory. The moment the water hit me, I gasped. It hurt. Not just physically. Everything hurt. I grabbed the soap, scrubbing hard¡ªshoulders, arms, neck¡ªlike maybe I could erase the scent of him, the taste of him, the phantom weight of his body pressed against mine. His voice still echoed in my skull. That eerie, possessed whisper. "Mate. Mine." I sank to the floor of the shower. Let the water pour over me. And I cried. Silent, bitter tears that burned hotter than the water ever could. I could wash, but I couldn¡¯t forget. No matter how raw my skin got, no matter how clean I tried to make myself¡ª I couldn¡¯t un-feel him. Couldn¡¯t unlive the moment my body betrayed me, wanted him, ached for him. Couldn¡¯t unsee the way his eyes turned into pure void, or how he disappeared like a shadow slipping out of reality. So I sat there. Soaked. Broken. Possessed by something I didn¡¯t understand. And deep down, I hated the truth crawling up my spine. Part of me still craved him. What the fuck has this ce turned me into? I stared at my reflection as I dried my hair¡ªeyes bloodshot, lips swollen, neck marked. I looked like the poster girl for "I made terrible life choices at vampire boarding school." This wasn¡¯t me. This wasn¡¯t supposed to be me. I was supposed to lie low, blend in, keep my cover. Not get... ravished by a half-demon, half-drac cryptid who imed me like I was his fucking property. I didn¡¯t even finish drying the rest of my hair when¡ª Knock. Knock. My stomach dropped. Fuck. Now what? My heart jumped into my throat. No one knocked on my door. I froze. Maybe if I stayed quiet, they¡¯d go away. Knock. Knock. Knock. Louder this time. More deliberate. Shit. My brain went into overdrive¡ªhad I locked the front door? Did I leave something outside? Could they smell me? I looked down at myself: damp towel, hair dripping down my back, skin still too warm, too raw. No time for the wig. No time for a disguise. I grabbed the nearest clothes¡ªa hoodie, wore it inside-out because who cared at this point¡ªand tiptoed to the door. Held my breath. "use?" The voice was muffled, uncertain. Chapter 48: Raging Beast

Chapter 48: Raging Beast

re POV: Of course it was Sara. Because why not? The universe hadn¡¯t done enough today¡ªno, it had to throw in a side character I couldn¡¯t avoid. "use, you in there?" I groaned into my hands. For original chapters go to findnovel What the hell did she want now? I had nned to stay in my normal self for the rest of the day¡ªwrap myself in nkets, cry about life, maybe google "vampire possession symptoms" on incognito mode. You know, healing stuff. But no. That n was now dead and buried six feet under. So yeah¡ªback into disguise. I shuffled to the wardrobe and yanked out my boyish clothes: the oversized hoodie that hid my chest, the binder that was the devil¡¯s corset, and those shapeless jeans that screamed "I¡¯m just your average emo boy, nothing to see here." My body protested with every movement¡ªsore in ces it had no business being sore. Pulling on the binder made me hiss. "Fucking ze." I looked in the mirror once I was done. There it was¡ªre the boy. Just a slightly exhausted, maybe-a-little-bit-traumatized version. Great. I cracked the door open, face deadpan. "Sara. What." As soon as I opened the door¡ªbam¡ªthere she was. Sara. And this time, she looked like an absolute disaster. Not her usual annoying, nosey, fake-perky disaster. No¡ªthis was next-level, full-blown apocalypse energy. Mascara streaked down her cheeks like war paint. Lipstick smeared halfway across her chin. Hickeys¡ªplural¡ªpeppered all over her neck and arms like a constetion map of bad decisions. And she didn¡¯t even try to cover them up like she normally did with her ridiculous collection of scarves. Good lord. This girl was mid-meltdown. I stared at her for a second. She stared back. Then she burst into fresh tears. "use," she sobbed, voice cracking like a bad horror movie scream. "It¡¯s bad. It¡¯s so bad. I think¡ªI think I hooked up with someone I wasn¡¯t supposed to." Girl, same, I almost said. But I bit my tongue. Instead, I stepped aside with a dramatic sigh, gesturing into my room. "Come in, Walking Disaster. But make it fast. I already used up my emotional capacity for the week." She shuffled in like a kicked puppy, wiping her nose on her sleeve and leaving smudged lipstick trails. I couldn¡¯t help but wince at the mess. "Tea?" I asked tly. "Or do you want to scream into a pillow first?" "They¡¯ve ruined me..." Her voice cracked like splintered ss, barely more than a whisper. "I don¡¯t even know what normal feels like anymore..." There was something raw in her eyes¡ªred, wide, ssy. Something broken. Something that looked like it had been wed out from the inside. "Please, use." She reached for me, sudden and trembling. I caught her wrists mid-air, the weight of her desperation nearly knocking the breath out of me. Her face was too close, her pupils dted¡ªhaunted. "Please," she begged again. "I just want to see if it¡¯s the same with a human..." My stomach turned. "...please, I need to feel anything that isn¡¯t vampire or wolf on me." Her words dripped in a kind of horror I didn¡¯t have a name for. It didn¡¯t feel like desire. It felt like she was trying to w herself out of her own skin. Trying to forget. Her body trembled against mine, and for a moment¡ªI didn¡¯t know what scared me more. The broken girl in front of me. Or the realization that I knew exactly what she meant. The air between us thickened. The room suddenly felt smaller. Too dark. Too quiet. It wasn¡¯t just trauma. It was a haunting. Something¡ªsomeone¡ªhad been feeding on her, wearing her down to the bone. And not just with fangs. I eased her back, gently, and held her gaze. "Sara," I said slowly, carefully, like speaking too loud might shatter her. "What did they do to you?" Her mouth opened, but no sound came out. Then she started to cry again. Not loud. Not wailing. Just soft¡ªlike a soul trying to leak out quietly. Something was very wrong. And suddenly, I wasn¡¯t sure which of us was more cursed. I would¡¯ve helped her¡ªshould¡¯ve, maybe. But let¡¯s be real here... I¡¯m a girl. Though she doesn¡¯t know. She doesn¡¯t know that the body she¡¯s clinging to isn¡¯t some solid, stoic boy¡¯s. That under these boyishyers is a girl barely holding her own shit together, let alone ready to be someone¡¯s savior. And yet here she is, falling apart in my arms. Clutching at me like I¡¯m safe. Like I¡¯m different. And I am. Just... not in the way she thinks. A twistedugh nearly bubbled out of me¡ªhysterical, maybe even unhinged. I bit it back. She doesn¡¯t know the truth. About me. About ze. About the things I¡¯ve seen, the things I¡¯ve done. The things I let happen. She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m barely one step ahead of my own breakdown, that I spent the entire walk back from hisir shaking in my skin, his scent still wing at me, his voice still echoing in my bones. She doesn¡¯t know that I was fucked by something possibly possessed, definitely undead, and most likely addicted to my blood. She just knows I¡¯m here. And right now, that¡¯s enough for her. But it¡¯s not enough for me. Because I can¡¯t save her. Not when I¡¯m still crawling out of my own grave. Sara was still crying, the trembling in her body now seeping into mine as she clung to me like I was the only steady thing in her copsing world. Her arms wrapped tight around my middle, her head buried in my chest, and I didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t. I held her. Not because I had the strength for it¡ªbut because I knew what it felt like to shatter alone. Her tears soaked through my hoodie, and her breath came in those cracked, huped gasps like someone trying not to drown. I smoothed a hand over her hair without thinking. Then everything froze. The silence was pierced by something deep. Wrong. A low, vibrating growl rumbled like it had crawled straight up from the earth¡¯s bowels and infected the air. It wasn¡¯t human. Not even close. And my blood turned to ice. Before I could blink, the door exploded¡ªliterally ripped off its hinges like paper caught in a storm. It mmed against the opposite wall with a screech that felt like it scraped through my skull. Smoke. Cold. Rage. Reed. He stood in the frame¡ªno, loomed¡ªwith red eyes glowing like coals burning through fog, locked on me. Or more specifically, locked on me and Sara, tangled together on my couch like a sphemy against nature. His chest heaved like he¡¯d run miles, but I knew better. He wasn¡¯t out of breath. He was holding it in. Barely. I saw it in his face. Not just anger¡ªbut betrayal. Something unspoken and violent shed through those hell-lit eyes. His jaw ticked, fangs bared, nostrils red¡ªand when he stepped forward, I felt the press of his aura like gravity shifting around me. Thick. Oppressive. Possessive. "Get. Away. From Him," he growled, voice low, barely more than a whisper¡ªbut gods, it was the kind of whisper you heard in nightmares before the monster took you. Sara pulled back, startled, eyes wide and tear-streaked¡ªbut it was me he was looking at. Like I had broken something sacred. Like I hadmitted sacrilege. And I couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t breathe. Because maybe I had. Sara had seen things. Been through things. Things that made her skin pale and herugh forced¡ªthings she never spoke of, but carried like a second skin. And yet, through it all, she¡¯d tried to keep her head above the water, navigating the creepiness of this damned ce like it couldn¡¯t touch her. But tonight? Tonight it had touched her. And it broke her. She¡¯de to me cracked open¡ªsmeared lipstick, hickeys like bruises from a nightmare, shaking like something had wed through her soul. And I¡¯d held her because I didn¡¯t know what else to do. She neededfort. Something human. Something soft. Something I wasn¡¯t sure I even was anymore. But now... Now Reed stood there, red-eyed and vibrating with barely restrained violence. The door stilly mangled in the hall like it had been mauled by a bear. His gaze locked on us, on the way Sara clung to me, and I knew¡ªhe saw something else entirely. Something unforgivable. Something primal. And the look on his face? That wasn¡¯t jealousy. That was territorial madness. I don¡¯t know what was going on in that wolf brain of his, but whatever it was¡ªit was wrong. Broken. Dangerous. I felt it before I even processed it¡ªthe need to shield her, to protect her from him. Even if my hands were shaking. So I moved. One step. Then another. And ced myself between her and Reed. It was stupid. It was insane. I wasn¡¯t even wearing a damn binder. But none of that mattered when he looked like he was deciding whether to rip Sara apart... or me. I raised my chin, heart pounding like war drums. "Stay back," I said, voice steadier than I felt. "She¡¯s not your enemy." Reed didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. But gods, the rage in his eyes¡ªit pulsed with every heartbeat like something alive. And the worst part? The longer I stood there... the angrier he got. Like my defiance was the real sin. Like I wasn¡¯t protecting her. Like I was choosing her. Over him. Chapter 49: Stupid Human Shield

Chapter 49: Stupid Human Shield

Reed POV After my father¡¯s nagging lecture, I should¡¯ve stayed at the pack. Slept like a normal alpha heir ande back in the morning like a decent son. But no¡ªI didn¡¯t. My wolf is to me. Stupid animal couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the human. This wolf of mine is going tond us in serious trouble one day. So I shifted. Ran all the way from my father¡¯s domain back to the neutral zone, where the academy stood¡ªthis sick excuse of a ce where vampires and wolves "learn" to coexist. Where humans are nothing more than entertainment. Pets. Toys. And I came back just because I wanted to see him. Well... my wolf mostly. But the second I neared his room, I caught another scent inside. Not his. Not mine. Another. My wolf was already on edge from my father¡¯s nagging¡ªtelling me to choose someone else, to settle, to pick a Luna like I could just p a mark on anyone and pretend it meant something. But we¡¯re still waiting for our mate. And she must be something worth our while if the Goddess made us wait this long. Sure, we¡¯ve gotten down with other she-wolves. And now, apparently, a human. But none of them were ours. Not the one our wolf craved. So now that this human boy had caught our attention, ours, the idea of someone else touching him¡ªespecially another filthy person¡ªmade my vision go red. Furious, I shattered the door. And there he was. In apromising position. With her. I never pegged him as gay, but now seeing him wrapped around some girl made me livid. Not because of her. Not because she was a girl. But because he was mine. And I don¡¯t share. His intoxicating scent was tainted¡ªspoiled¡ªby hers. Filthy and bitter. And I recognized her instantly. She was known. Passed around like a cheap drink at a party. The wolves had taken turns. Even the vampires. They kept her as more than a blood bag¡ªmore like a favorite toy. She was "fair game," and to keep the peace, we shared her. Everyone did. She was famously known as a good fuck and most wolves took their turns with her, they shared her around during parties sometimes. Heard also she had spark the vampires interest too and was more than a blood bag to them. They also had a piece off her. After all she was fair game so the wolves had to share her with the vampires to avoid confrontation because of a lousy human just because of nice fuck. Because in this ce, that¡¯s what humans were for. But not him. Not mine. He was still untouched¡ªexcept by that bloodsucking leech. Still unbroken by this ce. Still burning with fire the rest of us had long since lost. And now she was trying to pull him down with her. I wanted to rip something apart. Because that human boy wasn¡¯t just some pet. He was mine. And she didn¡¯t deserve to breathe the same air as him. She was too filthy for my boy. He was still untouched by this ce¡ªstill untainted by everyone except that bloodsucking leech. Still unbroken. Still burning with the kind of fire that this twisted academy hadn¡¯t managed to smother yet. And now her¡ªthat filthy rag¡ªwas trying to drag him into the same filth she wallowed in. I was going to fucking destroy her. My wolf and I were in perfect sync¡ªher end hade. That was it. But then he stepped in front of her. That stupid, reckless boy. Trying to shield her from me. Trying to hide her with his own body like he could protect her from what I am. And that made my blood boil. Was he¡ªwas he defying me? For her? That filthy, broken thing? Had she bewitched him? Had she sunk her ws into what¡¯s mine? She had enticed him. Just like she did with the wolves. Just like she did with the vampires. But they weren¡¯t stupid enough to im her, fight for her, wage war for her. They knew what she was¡ªused her, passed her around, and moved on. No one fought for her. No one dared. But now? Now she had this perfect pathetic little human standing up for her? Like she was something to protect? Like she was worthy? She had him man up for her. And that... That made my rage snap into something darker. Not just anyone. He stood against me. Me. The one he should submit to. The one his instincts should recognize¡ª His Alpha. His better. Find the newest release on find{n}ovel His master. And he dared to shield her from my wrath? To bare his teeth¡ªhowever small¡ªat me? All for some used-up, blood-soaked ything? She had to go. Not tomorrow. Now. "Please... don¡¯t hurt her." He pleaded. For her. Not for himself¡ªnever for himself. He always stood tall, stubborn and proud, even when he should¡¯ve crumbled. Defiant to the core. But now¡ªnow he was on the edge, voice cracking, eyes desperate... for her? Not for me. Not for what I¡¯d do to him. Not for me to let him go whenever I¡¯m pissed at him. But her. And that broke something in me. Shattered whatever was left of my patience. Made my wolf howl with betrayal and rage. She didn¡¯t deserve his pleas. She didn¡¯t earn that look in his eyes. That should¡¯ve been mine. "Get the fuck out of my way before I destroy you too," I growled, voice low and vibrating with fury. He flinched. But didn¡¯t move. Still standing between me and her like a goddamn shield. A human shield. For her. I took a step forward, my hands already shifting¡ªws tearing through skin, bones cracking, fur pushing through. Half-shifted. Half-lost to the rage. Yeah, I can half-shift. Especially when I¡¯m furious. And right now? I was a storm about to break. But the stupid boy still didn¡¯t budge. Still. Defying me. For her. He had no idea the fire he was ying with. I would deal with himter¡ªfor his stubbornness. For daring to stand between me and my rage. For siding with her. I moved in, about to shove him aside like the reckless child he was, rip the filthy thing he was protecting to pieces¡ª When his voice broke through again. "Please... please don¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯ll do anything. Just... don¡¯t hurt her." Anything. That caught me. Hit a nerve. Stilled the chaos for just a beat. My rage blinked, refocused. I tilted my head. Anything? Now that... That piqued my interest. Chapter 50: Satan’s Deal

Chapter 50: Satan¡¯s Deal

use/re POV: This day was officially winning the award for worst day ever. You¡¯d think a morning run-in with Reed at campus would be enough drama. Nope. Then I went and had what I can only describe as some kind of unholy, voodooced, lust-fueled thing with a vampire who may or may not have been possessed. Yeah. That happened. And it was horrifying. And intense. And kind of soul-snatching in all the wrong¡ªand disturbing¡ªways. But no. Apparently, that was just the warm-up act. Because now? Now I have a very angry, half-shifted beast in my room. Who broke my front door like it was a slice of bread. Just¡ªsnap, gone. Normal reaction? Screaming. Running. Crying for my mama. But what was I doing? Oh, just standing there like an idiot. Right between that hulking, snarling, wed-up monster of a wolf and a trembling, mascara-smeared, hickey-covered Sara¡ªwho looked like she¡¯d already been dragged through hell twice today. What. The actual. Hell. I knew Reed was a possessive, asshole-grade jerk. That much I¡¯d gathered just from watching him strut around campus like he owned the moon. The rest? I picked up from the inte¡ªwhich, by the way, is a hot mess of half-baked supernatural facts and a whole lot of myth. Honestly, whoever wrote those were probably bored humans with too much time and zero vampire exes or werewolf stalkers. They should try living here for a week. Then let¡¯s see them update their cute little blog posts with actual facts. Anyway¡ªwhere was I? Oh right. Standing in front of a deranged, half-shifted wolf with murder in his glowing red eyes and ws already halfway out, while trying to shield a terrified, sobbing Sara behind me. Just your average Wednesday, right? The air in the room was thick with tension, and I could feel the pulse of my heart pounding in my ears. Reed¡¯s breath was heavy, the power of his half-shifted form radiating off him like an inferno. He was so close now, I could practically feel his ws grazing my skin. I didn¡¯t know what the hell I was doing, but I couldn¡¯t let Sara get hurt. She¡¯d been through enough¡ªjust like me. My hands were trembling, but I held my ground. The words came out in a rush, almost a desperate plea as I stared up at the bloodthirsty beast in front of me. "Please, please don¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯ll do anything, just don¡¯t hurt her." Reed¡¯s eyes narrowed, that vicious, animalistic hunger still burning through him. His gaze flicked between me and Sara, the anger in his eyes burning hotter with every passing second. I saw it then¡ªhis frustration, his fury, bubbling over like an uncontroble storm. He was close to snapping, to tearing everything apart, and I couldn¡¯t let that happen. Not to her. I¡¯d failed to protect my twin. I wasn¡¯t going to fail Sara. Not again. Reed stopped, his breath ragged, and I swore I could feel the heat of his anger searing through me. His eyes glinted, a twisted amusement crossing his features for a split second, and then he spoke, the words dripping with malice. "Anything?" His voice was like gravel, low and dangerous, but it sent a shiver down my spine. I swallowed hard, trying to push back the fear that threatened to overtake me. But I wasn¡¯t backing down now. "Yes. Anything. Just let her go." It was the dumbest thing I could¡¯ve said. I knew that. My mind screamed at me to take it back, but my heart was already set on the path. I would do whatever it took to protect her¡ªanything. Reed¡¯s smile twisted into something sinister, but his eyes stayed fixed on me. His gaze bored into my soul, assessing, weighing my sincerity. I couldn¡¯t breathe, not fully, not with him looking at me like that. His wolf, barely contained beneath the surface, was waiting, twitching, eager to unleash whatever madness he¡¯d had nned for Sara. Then, without a word, Reed took a step back. His monstrous form seemed to shrink for a moment, but the anger in his eyes never wavered. He was still a beast, still dangerous, but for now... he was holding back. "You¡¯ve sealed your fate," he finally growled, his voice dark, filled with the weight of some unspoken deal. I didn¡¯t know what was going toe of my words. I didn¡¯t know what price I¡¯d just agreed to pay, but I had to protect her. That was all that mattered. Sara, who had been frozen in fear the whole time, let out a shuddering breath, her hands clinging to me even tighter, her face pale as a ghost. "Are you sure about this?" she whispered, her voice trembling. I could feel her fear, her confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what I had just done, couldn¡¯t see the storm of consequences that were likely about to hit. I nodded, my own fear now mixing with the certainty of what I¡¯d just done. "I¡¯ll protect you," I whispered back, even though I didn¡¯t have a fucking clue what that would look like. I didn¡¯t know if that was a victory or if I had just made the biggest mistake of my life, but it was toote now. The weight of the deal I¡¯d just struck settled heavily on my shoulders. It was the beginning of something¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t quiteprehend yet. But I had no choice but to live with it. And I was terrified. Reed¡¯s transformation back into his human form was unsettling, almost as if the beast inside had never truly left. His eyes, once filled with feral hunger, now were dark brown eyes with a sh of yellow and cold, but the intensity never faded. His expression was a mix of loathing and frustration as he turned his gaze toward Sara, still breathing heavily from the rage that had overtaken him moments ago. "Get the fuck out," he spat, his voice still raw with the remnants of his wolf¡¯s anger. His words were sharp andmanding, and they cut through the tension in the room like a de. Sara didn¡¯t need a second invitation. Without a word, she scrambled up, looking more terrified than I had ever seen her, and bolted out through the broken door. I didn¡¯t even have time to process her retreat before Reed¡¯s gaze turned back to me. My heart pounded in my chest, and for the first time, I considered following Sara¡¯s lead. I should¡¯ve¡ªI should have run. But I couldn¡¯t move. Reed ran a hand through his messy hair, visibly frustrated, his jaw tight as he red at me. The air around us was still thick with anger and unresolved tension. The storm inside him hadn¡¯t passed, but he was trying to reign it in. Trying. "Go shower. You reek of her," he muttered, his voice low and frustrated. His words were a strange mixture ofmand and disgust, like he couldn¡¯t stand the very thought of me being near her. I froze at the sound of his voice, trying to wrap my mind around the weight of what he had just said. The words hung in the air, their meaning sharp and clear. But there was something underneath them that didn¡¯t sit right. I could tell he wasn¡¯t just telling me to clean myself. He wasn¡¯t even angry at the smell of another person on me, not entirely. No, he was angry at me. And I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat had I truly agreed to when I¡¯d said anything? What was Reed¡¯s definition of "anything"? What did it mean for me? I watched him, the look in his eyes almost... disappointed, but tinged with something darker¡ªalmost like he was punishing me for something, or maybe he was punishing himself. The room was silent except for the muffled sound of Sara¡¯s hurried footsteps fading away into the distance. And as the silence settled, a sick feeling began to crawl up my spine. What had I just stepped into? Checktest chapters at fin?novel Chapter 51: CountDown From Hell

Chapter 51: CountDown From Hell

use/re POV: "You really have to learn to obey," he said again¡ªcalm this time, butced with that chilling authority that made my skin crawl. That¡¯s when it hit me. I hadn¡¯t moved. He¡¯d told me to shower. Told me I reeked of her. My body jolted into motion, and I scrambled toward the bathroom, not daring to say anything back. I knew the lock wouldn¡¯t keep him out if he wanted in, but I still mmed the door shut and turned the knob until it clicked, like a fool trying to build a dam against a hurricane. The water was scalding, but I barely felt it. Updates are released by find?novel I scrubbed myself raw, as if I could erase every trace of Sara¡ªnot just her scent, but her presence, the look in Reed¡¯s eyes, the whole damned disaster of a night. My thoughts were spiraling. My heart wouldn¡¯t slow down. And despite the heat of the water, I was shivering. This wasn¡¯t just about dominance anymore. There was something far more dangerous ying out beneath Reed¡¯s fury¡ªsomething I might¡¯ve just signed myself into the center of. It was the quickest shower I¡¯d ever taken, just a few frantic minutes before I turned the water off, stepping out onto the cold tile floor. And then reality smacked me like a p to the face. Fuck. I forgot to bring a change of clothes. I stared at the wet towel like it could magically solve my problem, clutching it around myself tighter, my heart thundering again¡ªnot because I was naked, but because Reed was out there. And I had no idea what anything meant to him. Would he barge in if I took too long? Would he... expect something now? I hated how my hands trembled as I reached for the doorknob, every part of me screaming to stay locked away. But I couldn¡¯t hide in here forever. Not with Reed. Not after the promise I¡¯d just made. How the hell was I supposed to hide the fact that I was a girl? This towel¡ªthis stupid, flimsy towel¡ªwas clinging for dear life around my chest, doing the bare minimum to preserve myst shred of dignity. One wrong move, one shift in angle, and it would all be over. All of it¡ªmy cover, my safety, my life as I knew it. Oh good Lord, I need divine intervention. I pressed my back to the cool bathroom door, breathing through my nose like that was going to stop the rising wave of panic mming against my ribs. My damp hair was sticking to my neck, my skin still steaming from the water. My heartbeat was thudding so loud I was scared Reed could hear it through the damn door. I couldn¡¯t stay here forever, but stepping out there like this? I¡¯d be outed in seconds. His eyes¡ªthose sharp, predatory eyes¡ªwould scan me once, twice, and that would be it. He¡¯d know. He¡¯d know I wasn¡¯t a boy. And what then? Would he kill me? im I deceived him? Drag me off to some wolf council for lying about my identity? Or worse¡ªwould that obsession in his gaze shift into something else entirely? My stomach twisted at the thought. I couldn¡¯t risk it. But I also couldn¡¯t stay locked in this bathroom forever and hope the towel would sprout legs and fetch me clothes. I needed a n. Fast. Maybe I could call out¡ªpretend I was dizzy, or sick, or had a reaction to stress. Maybe he¡¯d get annoyed and leave. Maybe he¡¯d grab my clothes and toss them in without looking. Yeah, right. And maybe pigs would sprout wings and fly me to safety. I looked around in desperation. Nothing. No window. No second exit. Just me, my towel, and the ticking time bomb of a wolf waiting on the other side of the door. I whispered to no one, "Please... just give me a miracle." So much for ze¡¯s brilliant warning¡ª"Reed isn¡¯t supposed to know." Yeah, well... too fuckingte for that now, isn¡¯t it? How the hell was I going to hide the fact that I¡¯m a girl when I¡¯m wrapped in nothing but a towel that¡¯s barely hanging on by sheer desperation? The fabric felt more like a betrayal with every passing second¡ªthin, damp, and utterly useless against a pair of wolf eyes that could probably strip me bare with a single look. I let out a shaky breath and whispered to myself, "Okay, okay. Scale of one to ten... how upset would he get?" Let¡¯s see... One? He walks out, shrugs it off, and lets me live my life in peace. Two? He¡¯s mildly offended but keeps his cool like a rational being. Three to five? He yells. Breaks more of my furniture. Maybe punches a wall. Six? Growling. Teeth showing. A little PTSD re-up. Seven and above? ...Yeah, that¡¯s the part where I¡¯m running barefoot into the woods and praying to the moon goddess that I don¡¯t get hunted down like a damn rabbit. And knowing Reed? He was a solid eleven on a good day. He already broke my door down just from catching me standing near Sara. What¡¯s he going to do when he realizes I¡¯ve been lying about something this huge¡ªsomething that changes everything? And not just any lie. A life-altering, identity-shattering, betrayal-level lie. The kind of secret that would make an already possessive, borderline feral alpha gopletely unhinged. "Fuck," I whispered, pressing my forehead to the bathroom door. My pulse was a war drum in my ears. "I¡¯m dead. I¡¯m so, so dead." Unless... unless I could somehow stall. y it off. Avoid getting too close, too exposed. Keep my distance and act weird until I could get dressed, pull myself together, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªrun. Because if Reed finds out now? This wouldn¡¯t be just a broken door and a shattered pride. This would be war. So, yeah¡ªI wrapped my chest up like I was about to go into a battle of genders... because honestly? That¡¯s exactly what this was. I grabbed the makeshift binding cloth I¡¯d been secretly using since day one¡ªtight, itchy, and currently my only saving grace. Each time I pulled it around my chest, it felt like I was squeezing the truth out of my body, trying to crush it down until it disappeared. tten. Disguise. Survive. That¡¯s the motto now. Then I grabbed the hoodie I¡¯d been wearing earlier¡ªyep, that hoodie. The one that reeked like a mix of fear, desperation, and Sara¡¯s cheap-ass perfume that clung to fabric like a curse. Reed wasn¡¯t wrong. The smell was still there. That¡¯s why he¡¯d told me to shower, because wolves? They smell everything¡ªincluding the memories. But what was I supposed to do? Magically summon a fresh set of clothes while hiding from a pissed-off alpha who could sniff me out like a bloodhound? This was survival mode. Sweatpants¡ªsame story. Slightly damp. Smelled vaguely like sweat and girl tears. But they were my pants, and unless Reed wanted to hand me his wardrobe (not happening), they were all I had. I stared at myself in the cracked bathroom mirror. Hoodie on. Hair tucked under the beanie I kept stashed in the cab. Chest bound like my life depended on it. Which, let¡¯s be honest¡ªit literally did. "I look like a sleep-deprived delinquent," I muttered. Not ideal. But still safer than looking like a naked girl in a towel with Reed right outside the door. And for anyone judging this glorious moment of crisis, just know¡ªuntil you¡¯ve had to hide your gender from a half-shifted alpha with anger issues and possessive tendencies, don¡¯te for me. This was survival, not fashion week. "Okay, okay... game face, use. Hood up. Head down. Just... don¡¯t die." Now to walk out there, hope he buys the act again, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªlive to see the next hour. "You better be nning to get out of the fucking bathroom right about now or I will drag you out myself." I flinched. No kidding¡ªstraight up flinched at the door like it had barked at me. Reed¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t just harsh¡ªit wasced with that low growl that made your bones vibrate and your instincts scream "danger." Every word hit like ws raking down the other side of the door, promising I was seconds away from being yanked out like a disobedient pup. Gods, these creatures. With their ws, their fangs, and their zero concept of boundaries. Was basic decency not part of their supernatural orientation packet? I took onest look in the mirror. Wig secure. Hoodie tight. Chest bound. Jaw clenched. Dignity... somewhere on the floor. "Please let this hold. Please let him not sniff it out. Please let me not die half-naked and exposed." I muttered a silent prayer to every deity, spirit, and guardian angel on the payroll and turned the lock with trembling fingers. The door creaked open just a crack at first¡ªenough to peek through. His eyes met mine immediately. Dark. Impatient. Predatory. I pulled the door open wider and stepped out. Head down. Shoulders hunched. Hoodie shadowing my face. "Happy now?" I muttered under my breath, keeping my voice in that low, slightly hoarse register I¡¯d practiced for months. He didn¡¯t respond right away. Just stared. I could feel his gaze like heat peeling awayyers of fabric. This was it. This was the test. Could I pull off being "use" for one more minute under that intense, all-seeing, wolf gaze? Just one minute at a time. Let¡¯s hope today wasn¡¯t the day I die from a wardrobe malfunction. Chapter 52: Stupid Human

Chapter 52: Stupid Human

re POV: "ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?" he shouted, voice so loud, so raw, that it echoed through the broken frame of the front door. His other hand shot to his hair, tugging at it in frustration before his eyes locked back onto me likeser beams. I swear I could hear my heartbeat banging in my ears. Then came the charge. I barely had time to process it. One second he was a step away, the next he was on me, grabbing me by the neck and pressing me back, fast and hard, until my spine met the wall with a dull thud. The towel I¡¯d used earlier fell to the floor behind me with a whisper of betrayal. His hand gripped me like a cor, not choking¡ªbut more than threatening. Controlling. Yep. He was pissed. Nuclear-level pissed. His hand mped around my neck, not tight enough to choke¡ªbut firm enough to make my survival instincts scream. My hands flew up, instinctively trying to pry him off, but it was like trying to move a stone pir with spaghetti arms. No budge. His eyes were wild, flickering with that red that screamed wolf-on-edge. "I fucking told you to bathe so you could rid yourself of that awful scent¡ªonly for you to put on the same damn clothes?" His voice was low now, dangerous. Each word deliberate. "Are you fucking with me right now?" My mouth opened, then shut again. He wasn¡¯t done. "What do you think I am? A stupid fucking clown?" Okay, I thought, he¡¯s not wrong for being mad¡ªkinda¡ªbut maybe not full-throttle rage monster mad? I wanted to scream, or run, or punch something¡ªor better yet, exin, calmly, that I didn¡¯t exactly have an infinite wardrobe of non-Sara-scented clothes on standby after my door got blown in and my life flipped upside down. But with the way he was looking at me now? Like I¡¯d just spat in his food and insulted his ancestors? I just did what any terrified, exhausted, barely-holding-it-together fake boy with secrets to protect would do¡ª I gulped. Hard. Please, please don¡¯t sniff too close. Please don¡¯t see past the hoodie. Please don¡¯t notice the panic. And for the love of gods¡ªplease don¡¯t ask me to strip again. "Fine, I¡¯ll fucking get rid of it myself." His voice was more growl than speech now, guttural, beastly, like it was being ripped straight from his shifting throat. And then he was on me. Fast. Too fast. One blink and he was there¡ªone wed hand gripping my hoodie, the other wrapped around my arm like a steel trap. My feet barely scraped the floor as he hauled me closer, eyes glowing with pure rage, and I felt my lungs constrict under the pressure of his grip. "I told you to get rid of that fucking scent," he hissed, his breath hot against my skin. "And you dare walk out wearing the same fucking clothes? Are you mocking me? Do you think I¡¯m a joke?! A fucking clown for your amusement?!" My mouth opened, maybe to exin, maybe to scream¡ªbut nothing came out. Just air. Just fear. He didn¡¯t wait. With a violent snarl, he tugged at the hoodie, ws shredding through the fabric like it was wet tissue. The sound of tearing cloth echoed loud in the room, louder than my pounding heart, louder than the panic ringing in my ears. No. No, no, no¡ªthis couldn¡¯t be happening. I twisted in his grip, struggling, but it was like fighting against a hurricane. He didn¡¯t budge. He didn¡¯t care. His hands were rough, unyielding, ripping through theyers I had so carefully wrapped around myself. "Stop! Wait¡ªReed¡ª" My voice was cracked, breathless. Desperate. But the moment was cracking open. Because under that destroyed hoodie... My chest was bound. My breath hitched. His hands froze. A low, deadly growl rolled from deep in his throat as his eyes slowly dropped to the bindings. Then to my waist. Then back up to my face. And everything...stopped. The silence between us was deafening. The tension in the room turned razor-sharp. My secret wasid bare beneath the wreckage of shredded clothing. I stared at him, paralyzed. Waiting. Waiting for him to speak. To rage. To kill. To do anything. And for one terrifying second¡ªI thought he¡¯d snap my neck. Reed POV: Why. The. Fuck. Is he being this difficult? Is it just a him thing, or are all humans this fucking stubborn? He said he¡¯d do anything¡ªhis words, not mine¡ªif I let the fucking slut go. And I did. I let her run, spared her miserable life, because he asked. But now? Now the stench of her still clung to him like a curse, sweet and rotten, crawling all over the scent that should¡¯ve been just his. Mine. And that¡ªthat¡ªmade me want to rip the walls down with my bare hands. He gave himself up so easily. Like it meant nothing. Like he meant nothing. Offered himself to me like some kind of martyr to protect her. And it made me sick. Sick because I hated it. Sick because I liked it. I wanted him to choose me, not just sacrifice himself like I was some monster with a price tag. But a gift horse? You don¡¯t spit in its mouth. He was willing. No force. No chasing. No biting. Willing. And I¡¯ve always liked my fucks served fresh andpliant, not torn up and screaming. My wolf, even in his blood-hungry haze, wanted him clean¡ªuntainted. So I told him: go bathe. Get rid of her stench so I could finally breathe him in without gagging on her filth. He obeyed, scurried off, and then... click. That pathetic click of the bathroom door locking behind him. A locked fucking door. Like that was going to stop me? Stupid, stupid human. I could hear his heart pounding behind that wood panel like a caged animal. His fear. His panic. I could smell it. And all it did was excite the beast in me. While he bathed, I tried to distract myself¡ªtried being the fucking keyword. My eyes kept flicking toward the broken door I¡¯d shattered in a fit of rage. Yeah, I could¡¯ve left it like that as a reminder, but something about him made me... fix it. I mmed it back in ce, wedging it into its frame just enough so it¡¯d hold¡ªbarely. A good push and it would fall again. Just like the pathetic illusion of control he thought he had over me. I should¡¯ve left. I should¡¯ve gone. But instead, I found myself drifting back to his room like a shadow on autopilot, like a beast that hadn¡¯t finished its kill. I paced, I sat, I cursed under my breath. What the hell was taking him so long? "You better be nning to get out of the fucking bathroom right about now, or I will drag you out myself!" I roared at the door, my patience gone, ripped from me by his scent, his defiance, his everything. Two fucking minutes passed. Then the door creaked open. And what do I see? Not a towel wrapped low on his hips, dripping wet skin glistening like a goddamn tease. Not a new set of clothes, clean and free of her scent like I told him, a fresh change of those oversized, shapeless rags he called clothes. But no. No. He stepped out drenched, his hair wet, his face pink from the heat of the water¡ªbut he reeked the same. Because he¡¯d pulled on the exact same goddamn clo The motherfucker walked out wearing the same fucking clothes. The same filthy hoodie and sweatpants tainted with her scent. A growl ripped through me, low and primal. No shame. No respect. No understanding of the line he just crossed. Like he thought capturing my attention gave him the right to y games with me. Like he thought I wouldn¡¯t follow through. That I wouldn¡¯t snap. My wolf growled in my chest, ws itching just beneath the surface of my skin, screaming to tear the insult right off him. He was supposed to obey. Submit. That was the deal, wasn¡¯t it? And yet, here he was. Still wrapped in filth. Still testing me. Did he think that because he¡¯d managed to crawl under my skin, that because I hadn¡¯t broken him yet, he could y games with me? That he could tempt me, mess with my head, and still parade around like he wasn¡¯t mine? That¡¯s not how this worked. That¡¯s not how I worked. He was mine. He just didn¡¯t know what that meant yet. But he would. Soon. And I was so fucking done being tested. The rightful source is F¦ÉndNovel I was beyond livid. The foolish little human had the audacity¡ªthe fucking gall¡ªto look at me like I was overreacting. As if he hadn¡¯t just pped mymand in the face. As if slipping back into those filthy clothes wasn¡¯t a deliberate insult. And then¡ªhe asked me if I was happy now. Was he trying to die? If it weren¡¯t for my cursed wolf holding me back¡ªgrowling low like a chain straining at its final thread¡ªI would¡¯ve already ripped his pretty fucking throat out. "Fine. I¡¯ll fucking get rid of it myself." The words scraped out of me like broken ss. I let the shift take me halfway¡ªjust enough. My bones cracked. My fingers twisted into ws, thick and dark, the skin along my knuckles stretching and ckening as fur spilled down my arms. The moment my eyes locked on him, they burned red-hot, feral. This wasn¡¯t about dominance anymore. It was about vition. He had vited me, my demand, my presence, us. Wearing her scent like some fucking badge. Daring to bring it near me. In my space. On my boy. So I snapped. I grabbed him. My ws shed through the air, straight for the hoodie. Rip. The fabric tore like paper beneath me¡ªuseless threads falling to the floor. I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t. His struggling only made my grip tighter. My rage deeper. "You love her fucking scent so much you¡¯d wear it again?" I snarled, voice a hybrid of mine and my wolf¡¯s. "Then let¡¯s see if you still love it once I¡¯ve torn everyst piece of it from your goddamn body." He squirmed, panicked. Good. Because now he knew. Now he understood what it meant to defy not just a wolf but an Alpha wolf. Chapter 53: Defective Human

Chapter 53: Defective Human

Reed POV: The moment I tore open his hoodie¡ª I froze. My half-shifted hand, ws mid-air, caught in the pause of pure confusion. Wrapped chest. Bandages. Tight and purposeful. My first thought? He¡¯s hurt. But no... there was no scent of blood, no injury¡ªjust a soft, unmistakable outline beneath the fabric. Bulges. Rounded. Firm. Pressed down but not hidden well enough now. My eyes widened, my heart lurched like it missed a beat. My ws twitched, almost retreating. "Boobs?" My dumbass wolf echoed in my head, stunned stupid. I blinked. "You have boobs?" The words stumbled out of me, choked with disbelief. This had to be a joke. A hallucination. A spell? No... I could see them, and I sure as hell could smell the truth now that the illusion was cracking. But still¡ªI needed proof. Because my brain, my pride, my wolf¡ªnone of them were processing this shit right. So, like the fucking psycho I am¡ªI grabbed the edge of the bandages and ripped. Rip. And there they were. Two perfect, medium peaches spilling out like a punchline I didn¡¯t ask for. The air stilled. My mouth went dry. My ws retracted halfway as my eyes refused to look away. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me..." I muttered. How? When? What the actual fuck are you? I didn¡¯t say it, but the words beat hard against my skull. My wolf was spinning out. Chanting like a lunatic: "Boobs...boobs...boobs..." like that solved anything. Yeah. We were both freaking the hell out. Because apparently, the universe thought it would be real funny to have me¡ªuspletely obsessed with a boy... ...who wasn¡¯t a boy at all. And worst of all? We still wanted her. Yeah. We were both bummed. Attracted to a guy? That shit didn¡¯t make sense. Because just like me, my wolf had a thing for boobs. Loved them. Worshipped them. But a guy with boobs? That was some twisted, kinky cosmic prank. A full-on "fuck you" from the universe. First, it has me lusting after a human¡ªstrike one. Then the said human turns out to be a guy¡ªstrike two against my very straight, very wolf-alpha-ass identity. And now? Now the guy has boobs. Supple. Juicy. Fucking distracting. What the hell is wrong with the cosmos? My hand had already retreated from its beast form, trembling as it went human again. The boy¡ªgirl¡ªwhatever the hell he was¡ªthrashed in my grip, struggling like I was the monster he thought I was. And maybe I was. But how the hell was I supposed to deal with this shit? Boobs. On a dude. My brain kept short-circuiting. Stupid universe. I mean¡ªdon¡¯t get me wrong. I love boobs. But on a guy? That¡¯s some next-level psychological warfare. The fuck am I supposed to do with this? I let go¡ªfast. Like touching that soft, smooth skin suddenly burned me. He¡ªshe¡ªscrambled back like a startled animal, arms covering her chest, face flushed and terrified. She was trying to hide. Hide what had already been revealed. And all I could do was stare, heart pounding like a war drum. How the fuck didn¡¯t I see it? The signs were there. The softness. The voice. The scent¡ªslightly sweet, yeah, but I figured that was just human shit. Maybe some cheap-ass shampoo or body wash. Whatever. I ignored it. I¡¯m fucking stupid. But now? Now I¡¯m looking dead at it¡ªthem. Boobs. Real-ass, full, soft, undeniably boobs. On a guy. What the actual hell? My brain? Fried. My wolf? Short-circuited. Still chanting "boobs" like an idiot in my head. And me? ...I wanted to throw myself into a goddamn volcano. Because even now¡ªeven now¡ªsome twisted, deranged part of me still wanted him. Wanted to touch. To taste. To im. What kind of messed-up, defective freak was I? Because this was a boy. A human. A boy with boobs. Like some weird-ass science experiment gone wrong. Was he sick? Mutated? Some kind of supernatural hybrid? No¡ªhe looked terrified, confused, like he¡¯d been hiding this forever. And I just ripped it open. What the fuck was going on? I backed away. Fast. Let go of him like he burned me. Because maybe he did. Maybe this whole damn thing is burning me alive from the inside out. "WHAT ARE YOU?" The words came out harsher than I meant¡ªlike a growl dragged straight from the pit of my chest. He was crouched on the floor, arms crossed tight over his chest, trying to hide what was already burned into my vision. Boobs. He had freaking boobs. And yet¡ªhe just stared at me. Wide-eyed. Frozen. Shell-shocked. Like he was the one betrayed. Like he didn¡¯t know what he was. "Say something!" I barked. But nothing. Just that nk, terrified look. It pissed me off. "What, you gonna y mute now? You don¡¯t get to y the victim when I¡¯m the one looking at a goddamn human boy with tits!" My brain refused topute. Readplete version only at find~novel I wasn¡¯t stupid. I could see what was in front of me. But that made it worse. Because if I believed what I saw, if I said out loud what it meant¡ª Then it¡¯d mean I was wrong. That I wanted a human. That I wanted a boy. That I wanted a boy who had breasts. And that made no damn sense. There was no category in my brain for this. "You¡¯ve been lying to me," I muttered, more to myself than him. "From the start. All this time. What even are you?" And still¡ªstill¡ªthe scent of him was in the air. Under all that fear and panic, I could smell it. Sweet. Faint. Addictive. And that terrified me more than anything. What else was this human hiding? Did he even have a dick? Or was he¡ªfuck¡ªwas he made with both parts? Like some twisted, defective creation? A mix of male and female pped together by a universe with a fucked-up sense of humor? Was this even natural? My wolf was dead silent now, which was even more disturbing. He wasn¡¯t growling. Wasn¡¯t howling. Just... silent. Like he was waiting. Watching. Processing the shock just like I was. Or maybe he knew before I did, and just didn¡¯t want to say it. Nah it couldn¡¯t he too was surprised. "Are you... are you even a guy?" The words barely made it past my lips. No answer. The human¡ªshe? he? it?¡ªwas still curled up like a wounded animal. Breathing hard. Arms clutched tight over that chest. Those breasts. Real. Soft. Too damn real. I backed up, one step, two, like maybe distance could untangle the knot in my brain. Because if this human wasn¡¯t a guy, then that changed everything. But if she was a guy... then I had a whole new problem. And my wolf? He whispered in my head. Still want them. That¡¯s what scared me most. She has to be a she. She gotta be. Because otherwise¡ª Fuck. I¡¯d be more than just a psycho freak. I¡¯d be some deranged twisted lunatic getting hard over a guy with boobs. That¡¯s messed up. That¡¯s beyond messed up. That¡¯s... that¡¯s not normal. Not even by supernatural standards. I mean¡ª Yeah, I wasn¡¯t exactly an expert on humans. Didn¡¯t want to be. They were beneath us. Weak. Filthy. Entertainments at best, pets at worst. That was the way of things. Always had been. Until... him. No¡ªno, no, no. Not going there. I can¡¯t even fucking think about him right now. I gotta fix this. I gotta figure this shit out. Because if she¡¯s not a girl¡ªif he¡¯s not a girl¡ª Then what the fuck is he? Was this normal for humans? Did some of them have this shit? Boobs and a dick? Or was this just my human? My personal brand of cosmic fuckery? Because of course the universe couldn¡¯t just make it easy¡ª Nope. Had to toss me the one human that breaks every rule. Every instinct. Every boundary I had left. And I hated it. But also... I couldn¡¯t fucking look away. What the fuck is wrong with me? I¡¯m an alpha. Born and bred. Top of the chain. I¡¯m not supposed to hesitate. I don¡¯t flinch. I don¡¯t get confused. I fuck. I fight. I lead. That¡¯s how it¡¯s always been. Clean. Simple. Ruthless. But now? Now I¡¯ve got this... human¡ªwho smells like sunlight and danger and everything I¡¯m not supposed to crave¡ª Curled up on the floor with fucking boobs, looking at me with wide eyes like I¡¯m the monster here. And I am. I know I am. But fuck, I still want to touch her¡ªI mean him¡ªI mean what the fuck even is she? She¡¯s a guy. No¡ªno. Not with those tits. Not with that softness. That scent. But also not like the girls I¡¯ve been with. She¡¯s something else. Something in between. Like the gods reached into the middle of a storm and pulled out a contradiction just to fuck with me. Why her? Why now? Why the fuck do I want to bury my nose into her neck and rip apart anyone who touches her¡ªhim¡ªwhatever? This is not how it¡¯s supposed to be. Chapter 54: He, She or What?

Chapter 54: He, She or What?

Reed POV: I haven¡¯t imed him. Haven¡¯t even kissed him. But he¡¯s under my skin like poison. My senses are wired to his¡ªevery breath, every twitch, every goddamn heartbeat. I hear it. Too loud. Too alive. Too his. And yet¡ªmy wolf, that ancient beast that never shuts the fuck up¡ªhe¡¯s gone quiet. Still. Watching. Waiting. Not for a fight. But for him. What the hell does that even mean? I¡¯ve never felt this before. Not with the girls I¡¯ve fucked. Not with the she-wolves thrown at me like offerings. Not even with the ones who begged me to im them. It was all noise. All blood and sweat and skin. But this... this thing with him... it¡¯s quiet. Unnerving. Crawling under my skin like truth I¡¯m not ready to hear. He isn¡¯t supposed to be it. Not him. Not this. Because if he is¡ªif the gods made this human with boobs and secrets and lies just for me¡ª Then I am so royally fucked. re/use POV: So here I am. Crouched on the floor. Clutching my boobs like they¡¯re national treasures. Reed¡¯s standing there like he just witnessed the seconding¡ªexcept instead of divine light, it was my chest. Yeah. Wee to hell, Reed. Poption: You and your sexual identity crisis. I don¡¯t know whether to scream, cry, or ask him if he wants a selfie with them. He keeps pacing. Muttering to himself. Running his hands through his hair like I¡¯m the one who just sprouted wings and sang opera in Latin. Like I ruined his whole week. Excuse me, sir. I was doing just fine being a "defective human boy," thank you very much. I didn¡¯t ask to be cornered, stripped, and groped like some weird science experiment. If anyone gets to spiral here, it¡¯s me. But no. He¡¯s the main character in this emotional meltdown. Of course he is. Wolves and their drama. And I get to sit here, topless, trying to not breathe too loudly in case he snaps out of his gay-panic-trance and remembers he can snap my neck like a twig. So yeah. Normal Tuesday. The moment it hit me¡ªthat he still doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m a girl¡ªI nearly choked on my own breath. What the actual hell does he think I am? A boy with boobs? Is that even a category in their supernatural world? Did the goddess mess up my character sheet and hit "randomize" for gender? He stared at me like I¡¯d just peeled my face off and revealed a whole other species underneath. "What are you?" he¡¯d asked. Not "who." Not "why." Nope. "What." Like I¡¯m some kind of anomaly or cursed artifact he stumbled on during a full moon sale. And the worst part? I didn¡¯t know how to answer. Because, really¡ªwhat was safer? Letting him keep believing I¡¯m a defective boy with surprise boobs? Or confessing that I¡¯ve been hiding the truth the whole time, that I¡¯m a girl who disguised herself as a guy and somehow became his weird obsession? One wrong word and I could be dinner. Or worse¡ªwhatever weird, twisted punishment wolves give for "gender fraud." Do they have a council for this kind of thing? Is there a supernatural HR department I should be reporting to? So yeah, I stayed quiet. Crouched like a gremlin in my own shame and fear. Because I didn¡¯t know what answer would keep me alive longer. And because maybe... just maybe... I didn¡¯t want him to hate me more than he already did. From the way his jaw was clenched, teeth grinding like he was chewing gravel, I could tell¡ªhe was furious. Not just pissed. Not just "you wore the wrong hoodie again" mad. This was nuclear, I¡¯m-gonna-burn-this-entire-room-down level rage. And all because he saw boobs. My boobs. Which makes zero sense, right? I mean, boobs are supposed to be liked. Worshipped, even. People write songs and poems about them. There¡¯s entire religions based around boob energy. Probably. Somewhere. But noooo, this one? This ancient, half-wolf, emotionally stunted, rage-filled lunatic? He sees boobs and looks like he wants to go drown himself in holy water. And that¡¯s when it hits me. He¡¯s gay. Like... really, really gay. The kind who probably breaks out in hives if he walks past a Victoria¡¯s Secret. Which means... if he¡¯s already this mad seeing me with boobs... What the hell is he going to do if¡ªwhen¡ªhe realizes I¡¯m not a boy at all? Not defective. Not cursed. Just in old female. He¡¯ll lose his mind. He¡¯ll probably feel tricked. Betrayed. Like I shoved his entire sexual identity into a blender and hit pur¨¦e. And then what? Will he kill me? Will he run? Or worse¡ªwill he decide I¡¯m his, anyway? Because the way he¡¯s staring at me now... It¡¯s not just rage in his eyes. It¡¯s something darker. Something twisted. And it terrifies me more than any monster ever could. "What else are you hiding?" His voice wasn¡¯t loud. It didn¡¯t need to be. It slithered through the air like smoke, curling around my neck, wrapping around my ribs and squeezing¡ªtight. He took a step forward. Slow. Controlled. Predator. And I... I couldn¡¯t breathe. His eyes weren¡¯t glowing anymore, but somehow that made it worse. There was no wild beast snarling through them. Just... him. Reed. The ancient. The unhinged. The wolf that didn¡¯t need ws or fangs to tear me apart. He smiled¡ªbut there was nothing kind in it. It was the kind of smile that belonged to the devil in confession. Wicked. Knowing. Cruel. My skin prickled. My heartbeat pounded like it wanted to rip through my chest and run for the hills without me. I didn¡¯t want to know what wasing. I didn¡¯t want to find out what he did to people who lied to him. But I could see it¡ªthis wasn¡¯t anger anymore. This was fascination. A sick, unraveling curiosity that twisted the corners of his mouth and burned in his eyes like fire beneath ice. "You tricked me," he whispered, voice dipped in something like amusement, like pain¡ªlike he didn¡¯t know which one he liked better. Another step. The floor creaked beneath his feet like it was trying to warn me. I backed away, barely breathing, barely thinking. Just moving. "Are you even real?" he murmured, tilting his head. "Are you flesh or shadow? Girl or ghost?" He chuckled, low and wrong and too close to unhinged. "My wolf chose you. And I don¡¯t know if that means I¡¯m cursed... or if you are." There was nowhere to run. Not from someone like him. Not when his presence filled every inch of the room, soaked into the walls, into the air, into me. He took another step. And this time, I couldn¡¯t move. Rooted. Frozen. Like prey too close to death to scream. He stood just a step from me. Close enough that I could hear the whisper of his breath, feel the weight of his presence pressing down on me like a storm about to break. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel "Remove your pants," he said¡ª Softly. Too softly. As if the gentleness of it made it less terrifying. But it didn¡¯t. It was the softness that made my skin crawl. Because it wasn¡¯t a request. It wasn¡¯t even amand. It was a sentence. His eyes¡ªno longer glowing, but far from human¡ªheld something wrong. Like he was watching something unravel and couldn¡¯t decide whether to mourn it... orugh. "What...?" I croaked, barely above a whisper. My voice didn¡¯t sound like mine. It was thin. Trembling. Like a string pulled too tight. "I want to see," he said, tilting his head like a curious child examining something he didn¡¯t understand¡ªand might break just to figure it out. "All of it." No rage now. No yelling. Just the quiet madness of someone who¡¯s decided they deserve the truth, no matter what they have to tear apart to get it. His hand reached out¡ªnot touching, just hovering¡ªwaiting. Daring. And that sick fascination in his gaze didn¡¯t waver. "Are you a girl? A boy? A lie? A thing the universe shoved in my path as a joke?" I couldn¡¯t move. My back hit the wall. The cold of it did nothing to ground me. Because I wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered anymore. I was afraid of what he¡¯d do after. ********* Reed POV I needed to know. Where the madness ended. Where the truth began. Where she began. Or he. Or it. Or whatever cursed mix of deception and temptation the universe vomited into my life. "Remove your pants," I said. Not loud. Not angry. Just... done. My voice sounded hollow even to me, like it came from some ce deeper than flesh. A ce raw and ancient, carved in the marrow of beasts. Because I had to know. Were they a man with stolen softness? A boy cursed with both secrets? Or¡ªGods help me¡ªwas I just lucky enough, damned enough, that this defiance wrapped in sweat and lies was actually... woman? I stepped forward, slow, deliberate. My wolf pressed behind my eyes, pacing, panting, whispering things I didn¡¯t want to understand. Things like mine. No. Not yet. Not until I knew. He¡ªshe¡ªbacked up, spine kissing the wall. Eyes wide. Breathing shallow. Trembling like prey too smart to bolt. Smart. Because prey doesn¡¯t run from a predator who¡¯s not chasing¡ª It runs from the one watching. "I¡¯m not going to ask again," I said. My fingers twitched. Not with threat¡ªbut with that feral itch. To touch. To confirm. To end the question that was eating me alive. Was this creature my punishment? My gift? Or some twisted riddle I was meant to solve with ws and breath? Because I could take the lie. I could take the betrayal. But what I couldn¡¯t take... Was the wanting. Not if it was for something I couldn¡¯t understand. "Show me what you are," I said, one step closer now. Voice lower. Darker. "Let me see where the lie ends." Chapter 55: I Am Not Gay

Chapter 55: I Am Not Gay

Reed POV "You... you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m... I¡¯m a girl. Disguised as a guy," she said¡ªmeekly, softly, like the confession itself weighed more than her skin could carry. And just like that¡ª The room stopped breathing. My heartbeat paused. Even my damn wolf froze mid-step in my mind, ears forward, silence thick like fog choking the trees. She¡¯s... a girl? My foot halted mid-air. I stared at her¡ªno, her¡ªthe curve of her chest still barely hidden by her trembling arms, her eyes wide and pleading. Not for mercy. Not for release. But for understanding. But I wasn¡¯t understanding. I was unraveling. Every fucking piece I¡¯d boxed up and nailed shut started rattling loose. She¡¯s not a boy with boobs. Not some cursed mix of both. She¡¯s a girl. A female who tricked me. Lied to me. Hid herself in the skin of something I thought I could control. Someone I thought I understood. "Are you..." I started, but my throat was too dry to finish. She looked away. Not a lie, my wolf whispered, almost reverently. She told us. She gave the truth. "A girl?" The words left my mouth like they burned my tongue. I didn¡¯t believe it. No¡ªI refused to believe it. This had to be a trick. Some sick, twisted joke from the universe. From the goddess. From her. She crouched there like a trembling creature, eyes wide, chest heaving¡ªboobs still clumsily hidden behind crossed arms and shame. But her voice, that soft shaky confession... it didn¡¯t sound like a lie. It sounded like surrender. My wolf growled low in my head, pacing, restless¡ªbut not angry. No, he was... listening. I wasn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. "You expect me to believe that?" I snapped, taking a step forward, voice low, sharp like broken ss. "That you¡¯re some innocent little girl in disguise? Just ying dress-up with your chest wrapped up and your scent all fucked up on purpose?" Her flinch was subtle. Almost missable. Almost. "You¡¯ve been lying since the beginning," I hissed. "Acting like some smart-mouthed little shit¡ªgetting in my way, running your mouth, hiding this¡ª" My hand gestured toward her body, shaking. "Why?" She didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t want her to. Because the silence meant maybe I didn¡¯t have to face the way my gut twisted. The way my wolf watched her. Not with hunger. Not with rage. But with... something else. And I didn¡¯t want to name that something. I wasn¡¯t supposed to want anything from her. Not from a filthy, lying human. Not from someone who wrapped their truth up inyers of deception. Not from¡ª Someone who made my hands itch when I wasn¡¯t touching them. Someone who made my chest feel wrong when she wasn¡¯t near. Someone who... Fuck. What the hell was happening to me? "What else are you hiding?" I asked again, softer this time, but not gentler. My voice was colder now. Deader. Like something in me didn¡¯t want her to answer. Didn¡¯t want to hear something that would drag me deeper into the abyss I was skirting. Because if she gave me the truth¡ª And if that truth fit too well¡ª I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d be next. ************** She¡¯s a girl. A fucking girl. Relief surged through me like a drug I didn¡¯t ask for but desperately needed. My lungs remembered how to breathe. My skin stopped crawling. My gut stopped trying to w its way out of my body. I¡¯m not gay. I¡¯m not gay. Gods, for days¡ªmaybe weeks¡ªI thought I was slipping. Falling into some deviant spiral of twisted desire I couldn¡¯t exin. Wanting him¡ªher¡ªtouching her, dreaming of her. And now... Now it makes sense. Now it¡¯s allowed. But then¡ªrage. Blistering. Burning. Tearing through my veins like acid. Because she did this to me. She made me think I was broken. Defective. A man who wanted another man. She had me pacing in my own mind like a caged animal, questioning everything I was, everything I knew. Had me thinking the universe was spitting on meughing as I fell for a boy with boobs. She made me doubt myself. And the worst part? I still want her. Not because I¡¯m relieved, not because I¡¯ve found some sick excuse¡ªbut because something in me chose her before the truth was revealed. And that¡ª That¡¯s the part that won¡¯t shut up. Because if I wanted her when I thought she was something else, someone else, some wrongness wrapped in a lie... then what the fuck does that say about me? My wolf¡¯s quiet now. Too quiet. Like he¡¯s waiting. Watching. Like he¡¯s already made peace with the chaos and just needs me to catch up. But I don¡¯t want peace. I want to burn this whole confusion out of my system. I want to scream at her. I want to grab her and shake her and demand she undo all the damage she caused inside me. Because I¡¯m not fucking broken. She is. And she made me believe I was. ********** I wasn¡¯t gay. And she wasn¡¯t a boy. But can you really fucking me me for needing to see it with my own eyes? Yeah, my wolf had already confirmed it¡ªlow, gruff certainty in the back of my mind "she¡¯s telling the truth". But that wasn¡¯t enough. Not after everything. You try living with this maddening chaos for weeks¡ªwaking up hard, dreaming of him¡ªher¡ªwhatever. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel Thinking you¡¯ve lost it. Thinking you¡¯ve changed. That maybe everything you thought you were¡ªwas a lie. I came to terms with it. With being gay. For him. I rewrote the rules of who I am because I couldn¡¯t stay away. And now she says she¡¯s a girl. Just like that. You expect me to ept it? Just ept it? No. I needed to see. Needed proof. Because some sick, twisted part of me thought: What if this is still a game? What if this is just another lie to manipte me, to make me drop my guard? I had to know¡ªhad to strip away every shred of doubt. Because this wasn¡¯t about her body. This was about reiming control of my fucking reality. I didn¡¯t trust anything¡ªnot her scent, not her voice, not even my own wolf. So yeah. I had to see if she had a dick. I had to. Because you don¡¯t un-break a brain overnight. You don¡¯t erase madness with a whispered confession. You tear the truth out with your own hands. And maybe, just maybe, once it¡¯s raw and exposed¡ªyou can finally breathe again. Chapter 56: Snapping

Chapter 56: Snapping

re¡¯s POV: "You... you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m... I¡¯m a girl. Disguised as a guy," I blurted, too fast¡ªway too fast. The words stumbled out, barely formed, barely brave, but urgent enough to make him stop. He froze. One foot forward, one breath away from whatever deranged n was forming behind those burning yellow eyes of his. I should¡¯ve felt relief¡ªshould¡¯ve unclenched, breathed easy, maybe thanked the moon or whatever supernatural hotline was open for mercy at that moment. But no. Because instead of turning away, instead of respecting the huge, blinking sign that read SHE¡¯S A GIRL, BACK OFF, Reed just stood there... staring at me. Like I¡¯d morphed into something more dangerous. More... appetizing. Fuck. And then it hit me. He wasn¡¯t horrified. He wasn¡¯t disgusted. He was still looking. His eyes didn¡¯t soften. They darkened. You¡¯d think the truth would kill whatever freakish interest he had in me. But no¡ªapparently, gender didn¡¯t matter when you¡¯re a psychotic werewolf with issues deeper than the goddamn Mariana Trench. Was he... bisexual? Oh God, no. Please don¡¯t let that be another twistedyer of this nightmare. I couldn¡¯t deal with a sexually-fluid, rage-fueled alpha with a wolf that purred at the sight of my boobs. The worst part? Boobs clearly weren¡¯t enough proof for him. Like I had to sh the rest of my credentials just to earn my gender back. This wasn¡¯t just exposure. This was stripping. This was a predator circling the truth, not because he didn¡¯t believe it¡ª But because he wanted to own it. And I... I was running out of clothes, lies, and ces to hide. The aftershock didn¡¯tst long. Reed blinked once¡ªtwice¡ªand whatever storm had been brewing behind those eyes settled into something worse. Determination. He straightened, rolled his shoulders like someone preparing for war, and looked at me with the kind of terrifying calm that onlyes right before destruction. "I told you to remove your pants," he said again, slow, deliberate. Was he fucking kidding me? Was this some twisted supernatural strip search? A wolf thing? Like proving I had boobs wasn¡¯t enough and now I had to show the full feminine portfolio to earn my right to not or not be torn apart? "Do I look like a human pi?ata to you?" I wanted to scream. But my voice? Yeah, it went on strike. Instead, I stood there, frozen like prey in headlights, because I wasn¡¯t sure if defiance would set him off or if obeying would kill whatever shred of dignity I had left. He didn¡¯t move closer. Didn¡¯t threaten. He didn¡¯t need to. The way he stood there, eyes never leaving me, not even blinking¡ªit was like he¡¯d already decided. The only variable left in the equation... was me. Run? Die. Refuse? Die slower. Obey? Probably die anyway, but maybe with pants half-on. God, what kind of ancient bullshit contract did I identally sign by being born? And worst of all¡ª Part of me knew... He wasn¡¯t asking to humiliate me. He wanted to know. To see. To confirm every piece of the reality that had been warped, stretched, and snapped in thest few minutes. Like my gender was a puzzle, and he was down to the final piece. And I? I was standing there, on the edge of something I couldn¡¯te back from. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s fucking it. I¡¯ve been holding on by a thread¡ªthrough the madness, through the fear, through the humiliation. I¡¯ve bit my tongue. I¡¯ve yed it smart. I¡¯ve done my best to survive. But no more. My voice came out like a scream that had been boiling under my skin for weeks, cracked and furious: "I fucking said NO!" Reed froze. Eyes wide. Chest still. Even his damn wolf quieted. "I told you I was a girl. I showed you I was a girl. If your stupid supernatural brain can¡¯t tell the difference between a guy and a girl, that¡¯s not my fucking problem!" My fists were shaking at my sides, my entire body trembling with rage and something deeper¡ªexhaustion. "I am tired. Tired of this godforsaken ce. Tired of you. Of your pale, psychotic Drac wannabe friend. Of all you entitled, deranged creatures who think just because you¡¯re powerful, you own everything¡ªeven someone¡¯s body. Even their dignity." My chest heaved, tears blurring my vision, but I didn¡¯t stop. Couldn¡¯t. "I¡¯m not your ything. I¡¯m not your experiment. And I am sure as hell not going to stand here and let you strip me like I¡¯m some fucking offering to your ego!" Silence. Reed looked at me like I¡¯d just pped the soul out of him. He blinked¡ªonce, twice¡ªbut said nothing. And for the first time since he tore down my door like a demon from the pits... Newest update provided by find[?]ovel He looked human. Small. Almost guilty. Good. Let him sit with that. Because I wasn¡¯t sure what scared me more¡ªthe beast with ws... or the man who thought he had the right to own me just because I didn¡¯t match his reality. Just as thest shred of anger ripped from my throat and silence swallowed the room¡ª Pain. A sharp, searing twist in my lower belly. Like my insides had been caught in a vice and twisted until they screamed. I gasped, stumbled back¡ªmy knees buckling as I clutched my abdomen. Shit. No. Not now. Not this. A familiar warmth bloomed between my legs, wet and thick, and before I even looked down, I knew. My fucking period. Because why not, right? Why not bleed on top of everything else? I crouched, teeth clenched, vision hazy with pain. My pants were ruined, already stained with dark red. And the cramps¡ªGod, they were savage. This month¡¯s pain hade in full revenge mode becausest time they were manageable. This was war. This was vengeance. My uterus was performing a damn blood sacrifice. And then I heard it. Low. Rough. Feral. "Mate." I froze. That voice. That tone. That word. The same one ze had whispered before vanishing on me like a cursed fairytale. And now Reed¡ªReed, whose face was frozen somewhere between shock, realization, and something I couldn¡¯t afford to name¡ªwas looking at me with that same wild hunger. Not lust. Not anger. But iming. His pupils had dted, eyes nearly glowing as he inhaled¡ªslow, deep, like he was tasting the air. The blood. The scent of me. No. No no no no¡ª I wasn¡¯t going to think about it. Not about the word. Not about the look in his eyes. Because I had more immediate problems¡ªlike the fact that my uterus was currently reenacting the apocalypse and this room had gone from awkward tension to straight-up supernatural horror again. Chapter 57: Bleeding At Her Center

Chapter 57: Bleeding At Her Center

Reed POV: "Feisty. Me likey." That was my wolf¡¯s first stupid thought as the human¡ªno, she¡ªexploded in my face with enough rage to shake the room. A minute ago, she was a cowering thing, clinging to secrecy like it could save her. Now she was snapping like a kitten that didn¡¯t know she was made of ss. Cute. But the tone? The audacity. No one speaks to me like that. Not even my mother since I was dered heir to the crown of the Alpha king. Not since the authority of an Alpha king started to burn in my blood my veins. Only the Alpha king, my father was able to evoke submission from my wolf. That tone would have meant death from anyone else. But she... this fragile, furious little thing... she spoke down to me. Mocked me. Compared me to that blood-sucking corpse like I was some half-baked viin from a horror movie. Though her description of drac wanna be was funny. And my wolf¡ªmy damn traitorous wolf¡ªwas listening to her. Submitting. Curling low in my mind like she held some untouchable authority. What the fuck? It was supposed to be me dragging him back from violence, not the other way around. My fingers itched to teach her respect. To grab her, m her against the wall, and remind her what kind of monster she was ying with. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?nd-Novel But I didn¡¯t move. Because then... she did. Her body doubled over, hands clutching her stomach, and her scent¡ª Gods. Her scent changed. It coiled around me like invisible hands, sticky-sweet andced with something richer, darker, primal. Desire. Earth. Mint. Sex. Hunger. Like a she-wolf in heat¡ªbut this wasn¡¯t possible. She didn¡¯t have a wolf. She was human. Human. They didn¡¯t go into heat. They didn¡¯t change their scent like that. They didn¡¯t¡ª Then the word slipped past my lips, low and growling: "Mate." It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a sentence. My wolf surged forward so fast, I nearly dropped to my knees. His focus sharp,ser-cut. For once, he didn¡¯t want blood or submission. He wanted her. And in that instant, I realized something terrifying: This wasn¡¯t infatuation. This wasn¡¯t lust. This wasn¡¯t curiosity, or some warped revenge for making me question who I was. This was fate. And it chose her. A human. A defective, lying, maddening, foul-mouthed, bleeding, beautiful disaster of a girl... and my wolf was already kneeling at her feet. I refused to admit it. A mere human. A stupid, fragile, deceptive human. She couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªbe my mate. But the moment the scent of her blood hit the air, everything¡ªeverything¡ªwent still. My wolf stopped pacing. My lungs locked. And my brain short-circuited as instinct took the reins. She was bleeding. Something had hurt her. My body moved before I could think. My hands¡ªnow ws¡ªretracted as I scooped her into my arms, and for the first time in my life, I did something gently. Like she was porcin. Like one wrong move would shatter her. She thrashed, cursing like she could ward me off with words, but I didn¡¯t hear any of them. All I saw was the pain in her face. She curled up on the bed, arms wrapped around her stomach, face twisted, eyes squeezed shut. Her breath came in quick, shallow gasps. Her scent, sweet and heady just moments ago, was nowyered with something metallic¡ªand wrong. Then I saw it. The blood. Staining the center of her pants. Dripping in slow, cruel blooms. From between her legs. My heart fucking stopped. Who the fuck had done this to her? My wolf roared inside me, ws shredding the walls of my head, demanding blood. Vengeance. Retribution. I didn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t. The scent of her blood was driving me insane. Not the alluring kind¡ªthe kind that made every nerve in my body scream danger. She was in pain. Crying. Curling into herself. And bleeding. From her center. The ce no one else was ever supposed to touch. The ce my wolf already called ours. I yanked her pants down before I even knew what I was doing¡ªbefore she could stop me, before logic could catch up with fear¡ªand that¡¯s when I saw it. Her panties soaked in blood. Crimson. Bright. Fresh. "What the fuck..." the words came out broken, barely a whisper. Why was she bleeding... there? Was she torn? Had someone... forced her? Rage like I¡¯ve never known filled me. My skin cracked, bones threatening to shift again. My wolf was howling, pacing, snarling, demanding vengeance. Demanding names. Demanding blood in return. "Who did this to you?" My voice dropped, guttural, barely human. "Tell me now." But she didn¡¯t. She just red at me through the pain, like I was the threat. "Why the fuck are you bleeding from your cunt?" I spat, the word foreign and terrifying on my tongue. "What kind of injury is this?" She covered herself, trembling, trying to shrink into the mattress. But I couldn¡¯t look away. There was so much blood. Was she dying? Was it internal? Was it my fault? No¡ªsomeone did this. And I was going to find them. And tear them apart. I scanned her for wounds, but there was no gash. No visible injury. Just that stain. Her center. Her core. The sacred part. Someone touched her. Someone hurt her. And I didn¡¯t know how, or when, or why¡ªbut someone had vited her, and I had missed it. I failed. "Who did this to you?" I growled low, voice shaking. "Who touched you?" But she didn¡¯t answer. She just whimpered, curling tighter, whispering curses through clenched teeth. I had seen battlefield wounds. I had gutted enemies and walked through carnage. But this? Her in pain like this, blood between her thighs? It gutted me. I was losing my fucking mind. She wouldn¡¯t tell me what happened. Who touched her. Who hurt her. I couldn¡¯t call a pack doctor¡ªnot without exposing her to him. To my father. If he caught wind of her... of this¡ªwhatever the hell this was¡ªshe¡¯d be dead before sunrise. Or worse. And I didn¡¯t know any human doctors. What the fuck would I even say? "Hey, I¡¯ve got a human girl bleeding from between her legs and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s normal or if someone ripped her open, can you fix her?" No. No one could know. No one could know. She screamed again. Curled tighter, her hands clutching her stomach like she was trying to hold herself together. My heart dropped straight to the fucking floor. That sound¡ªlike something inside her was tearing apart¡ªit shredded my insides. My wolf whimpered, then snarled. Fix it. He didn¡¯t care how. He just wanted her safe. But I didn¡¯t know how. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" I ran both hands through my hair, yanking at it like that would squeeze some rity out of my brain. What if she was dying? What if she bled out right here¡ªon this shitty mattress in my shitty cabin under my watch? I sat beside her, trying not to shake. Trying to remember what I knew about humans. Which, spoiler: wasn¡¯t much. My hand hovered over her belly. She flinched. I pulled back. I wanted to touch her. To take the pain. But I didn¡¯t even know what was wrong. "Please," I said, my voice barely mine, "just tell me what to do." I don¡¯t beg. Alphas don¡¯t beg. But right now? I would beg the gods themselves if it meant she stopped hurting. Chapter 58: Cramps And An Overbearing Wolf

Chapter 58: Cramps And An Overbearing Wolf

re POV: I doubled over again, the pain ripping through my lower stomach like something was wing from the inside. I barely registered the hands wrapping around me¡ªstrong, firm, but oddly careful. There was this strange... flutter, like static under my skin, right where he touched me. "Let go," I tried to mutter, weak and pissed, but the words fell apart in my throat as another cramp hit, harder this time. I was being moved. Carried. Goddamn it, Reed. I thrashed weakly in his hold, more from instinct than strength. But his grip was unshakable, like he didn¡¯t even notice I was struggling. I was so not in the mood for his macho-man, alpha-wannabe bullshit. Then suddenly I wasn¡¯t in his arms anymore. Something soft touched my back. A bed? I cracked one eye open and saw him looming over me, his face horrified¡ªlike I was a dying thing he didn¡¯t know how to save. Like he¡¯d just witnessed an exorcism. This update is avable on Find1Novel I blinked, confused. "What the hell...?" Then he reached for my waistband. "Don¡¯t you dare¡ª" But he was already pulling. The pain made my limbs slow, clumsy, and by the time I tried to stop him, my pants were down and my bloody underwear was out in the open. "WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?" I screeched, trying to kick him. "Ever heard of privacy, you deranged psycho?!" His eyes went wide, mouth slightly parted in something between horror and confusion. He gasped. He actually gasped. What the fuck did he expect to find? A dick dripping blood? Was that why he didn¡¯t believe me when I said I was a girl? Seriously¡ªhasn¡¯t this man ever seen a woman on her period? "You act like I just grew a second head," I growled through gritted teeth, curling back in on myself, ignoring the blood, the humiliation, him. I was cramping. Bleeding. Mortified. And now I had to deal with this idiot¡¯s wolf-wannabe panic attack because Mother Nature decided to punch me in the uterus today of all days. Perfect. Just... fucking perfect. And then¡ªthen¡ªhe had the audacity to kneel beside me, all wide-eyed and frantic, and ask: "Who did this to you?" I stared at him. Absolutely fucking stared. The silence was thick enough to choke on. My brain, already foggy from the pain and the emotional exhaustion, just... short-circuited. I blinked once. Twice. Waiting for my sanity to kick back in. It didn¡¯t. "...Are you serious right now?" I hissed, voice sharp with disbelief. He looked dead serious. Like full-on rage-boiling-under-his-skin, murder-mode, who-hurt-my-possession serious. God, he wasn¡¯t letting this go. "I swear to fucking everything¡ª" I started, curling tighter into myself, "¡ªif you ask me that again, I¡¯m going to gouge out your eyes and feed them to your fucking wolf." He flinched. Just slightly. Like he wasn¡¯t used to someone snapping at him. Good. His brows furrowed like I¡¯d just told him I was transforming into a demon, which¡ªhonestly¡ªwouldn¡¯t be far off from what it felt like. I shoved weakly at his shoulder. "back the fuck off. Let me bleed in peace, you overgrown, alpha-wannabe lunatic." And then, because the universe has no chill, another cramp rolled through me like a wrecking ball, dragging a groan from my throat as I clenched my jaw to keep from screaming. I buried my face in the pillow. What I wouldn¡¯t give for a heating pad and five minutes without being manhandled by a supernatural himbo having a gay panic spiral. "Who did this to you?" he asked again, all serious and intense like some fucking knight out of a horror movie, as if I¡¯d been attacked, as if this was some fresh new trauma he needed to avenge. I stared at him. Was he kidding me? Was he actually asking that? I was doubled over, bleeding, in pain, humiliated out of my mind¡ªand that was the moment he chose to go all alpha-avenger? "No one did anything to me!" I snapped, or tried to, because my voice broke in the middle from the cramps. "Just¡ªleave me alone, okay?" But of course, that wasn¡¯t enough. He was still hovering, wide-eyed and confused and looking like I¡¯d been brutalized by some invisible enemy. God. Why couldn¡¯t he just go away? I didn¡¯t want to exin. Didn¡¯t have the energy. Didn¡¯t think I owed it to him¡ªnot after everything. Not when he¡¯d manhandled me, undressed me, questioned what I was like I wasn¡¯t even human. Now he wanted to y protector? I turned my face away, pressing my forehead into the mattress, gripping the sheets as another cramp twisted through me like barbed wire. He just stood there, his confusion morphing into a deeper kind of panic I didn¡¯t have the patience for. He didn¡¯t get it. Of course he didn¡¯t. And I wasn¡¯t going to spell it out for him. Let him stew in his ignorance. Let him drive himself crazy. Let him think whatever he wanted¡ªbecause right now, I was too tired, too angry, too done to give a shit. Fuck Mother Nature. Of all the damn souls to toss into a human meat suit, she chose me¡ªthe female twin. The one who had to bleed every damn month like a sacrificialmb. Reed was pacing. Back and forth. Back and forth. Like a damn woman inbor. Muttering to himself in this low, agitated tone that I couldn¡¯t even bother deciphering anymore. It was like watching a tall, broody, half-deranged metronome losing its mind. I tuned him out. I had to. Between the cramps gutting my insides like a rusty de and the humiliation of being practically half-naked in front of a lunatic who still thought I was some kind of biologically confused cryptid... my sanity was hanging on by a thread. Let him mutter. Let him pace. Let him figure out whatever twisted, supernatural midlife crisis he was currently having. Me? I was just trying to survive this damn uterus apocalypse. "Fucking blood suker," Reed cursed before leaving thank God. Chapter 59: Collission

Chapter 59: Collission

Reed POV: She was yelling at me to fuck off, her voice ragged, furious, cracking under pain¡ªbut still fierce. My wolf? He was losing his damn mind, growling, snapping inside my head like I was the idiot who put her in this state. And maybe I was. But the real curse? Her scent. Gods, her scent¡ªit was like being handcuffed inside a room filled with every sinful thing imaginable. Sweet, sharp, intoxicating. Like fire and honey. Like blood and roses. Like her. It was wrong. She was in pain. She was bleeding. She was curled up and cursing me out, and I was standing there like a man possessed, because every inhale made my spine tighten and my thoughts go dark. It was like someone had lit a match in my brain and dropped it into gasoline. Temptation on legs. A fucking walking aphrodisiac. It was worse than heat. Worse than any rut I¡¯d ever had. I¡¯ve faced down rival alphas, hunted traitors, stared death in the eye. But nothing¡ªnothing¡ªhad me under pressure like this little bleeding human curled up on my bed with her scentced like a trap around my throat. I needed to get out. I needed to fix her. I needed to not fucking lose my mind. The only other person¡ªor thing¡ªwho¡¯d ever shown an interest in her was that dead, walking corpse of a leech¡ªze. If he had anything to do with her pain... if even a sliver of this was his doing... The vampire kingdom would be minus a royal heir tonight. No one touches what¡¯s mine and walks away with their limbs still attached. I didn¡¯t want to leave her. Not in the condition she was in. Curled up, bleeding, whimpering like her own body was trying to destroy her from the inside out. My wolf nearly lost his shit when I took one step toward the door. But I had to. I had to know. Had to find out what the hell was going on with her. I wasn¡¯t going to just stand there helpless like some human boy with no instincts. I promised my wolf we¡¯d return. Swore he¡¯d get a shot at the cold-blooded bastard once we found him. That was the only reason he agreed¡ªjust barely. But fate didn¡¯t even give us time to hunt. Because the moment I stepped outside that pathetic excuse for a boarding house, I saw him. That freak. ze. Lurking. Perched like a goddamn gargoyle. Right on her window. Again. That smug undead bastard had some serious death wish. "Wrong window, leech," I growled, my ws already slipping out. "Tonight, I gut you slow." As I turned back, bolting into the boarding house like my veins ran pure fire, my wolf¡¯s voice slithered through my head¡ªlow, curious, and dangerous. "What if the leech knows she¡¯s a girl?" His tone wasn¡¯t shocked. It was... dark. Calcting. "Knows she¡¯s not some scrawny human boy, but a girl¡ªthe one she¡¯s been hiding from the whole goddamn country?" My pace faltered for a split second¡ªjust enough to feel the weight of that thought crash into me. What if ze knew before I did? What if that bloodsucker had known all along¡ªwhat she was, who she was¡ªand yed along while I was busy losing my damn mind thinking I was attracted to a stupid human boy? I growled, shoving open the door so hard it nearly came off its hinges, again. Read full story at Find1Novel No. No fucking way. If that leech knew her secret, if he¡¯d touched her, been near her in ways that made her tremble and hide and bleed and cry out in pain¡ªthen forget kingdom politics, forget treaties. There wouldn¡¯t be a vampire kingdom left when I was done with him. ze POV Yeah, I walked out on her. Or maybe the right word is ran. I ran from her like a goddamn coward¡ªbut not because I was scared of her. No. I was scared of me. Of the way my demons wed inside my chest, shrieking with hunger and desire the moment she got too close. How they whispered her name like it was a hymn and a curse all at once. How they started howling mate the first time I looked into those stubborn eyes. Fuck that. No way. No fucking way. I am the Prince of the Vampire Kingdom. Two hundred decades of power in my blood. A legacy bathed in blood and shadow. I¡¯ve survived wars, betrayals, and centuries of monsters. And now, the universe thinks it¡¯s funny to hand me a human as my beloved? What a joke. Sure, I could turn her. I could drink from her, make her mine, bind her soul to me with ancient rites and unholy magic¡ªbut she¡¯d still be a weakness. A liability. A glowing target painted on my chest for every power-hungry bastard out there. I never wanted a beloved. I never went looking for one. Because unlike the rest of my kind who believe a beloved is your missing half, your divine match... I see it for what it is. A fucking chain. A beloved is someone the world can use to bring you to your knees. And I¡¯ve fought too long to bow to anyone. So yeah. I left her. But then I find myself standing outside her window again, like some cursed fool, watching her through the dark ss while her scent twists the air around me like a noose. And for the first time in centuries... I wonder if I already lost the war inside me. The voices¡ªthey never left. Whispering, wing, . "Go to her." "Mark her." "Make her yours." Parasites. Demons in my bloodline that had learned to mimic my thoughts. But even I couldn¡¯t deny it now¡ªthe ache in my chest, it wasn¡¯t mine alone. It was hers. Pain slicing through me like a hot de, sharp and sudden. She was hurting. And before I even realized it, I was moving. Blurred through the wind, faster than thought. That cursed bond¡ªthe one I never agreed to¡ªhad already started forming, tethering me to her fragile mortal soul like a chain made of fire and need. Fuck. It was toote to undo it. Toote to pretend. Her scent was already in the air before I reached the window. Sweet, maddening, intoxicating like spiced honey soaked in moonlight¡ªluring me in with its deceptive softness. But then came the metallic tang. Blood. Her blood. That was the final snap. I didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªI lunged. Window cracked open beneath my palm, and I was inside her bedroom in less than a breath. And then I saw him. A low growl met me from the doorway. The mutt. That overgrown, puffed-up wolf prince stood there like he belonged, like he owned the air in her lungs. His posture screamed dominance. Possession. His scent had already touched every inch of this room. My fangs extended, rage crawling beneath my skin. He better not have touched her. He better not have made her bleed. Because for the first time in centuries, I might just drain an Alpha dry. This wasn¡¯t about her anymore. This was war. And I never lose. Looking for her I saw her on the bed. She was curled in on herself like a dying me. The sheets beneath her were soaked in red¡ªher scentced with the metallic sting of blood, sharp and wrong. Too much. It filled the air like smoke in a burning cathedral. My chest squeezed, rage and panic rising in tandem. I didn¡¯t even look at her again¡ªcouldn¡¯t. Not while the mutt was standing there, not when his presence felt too close. Too fucking possessive. My eyes snapped to him, glowing gold shing with my own crimson. "What did you fucking do to her?" My voice was low. Deadly. Laced with venom that could corrode bone. And the bastard had the nerve to bare his teeth at me. His eyes had shifted¡ªno longer human. They were the gold of his wolf, shining with challenge, with rage. Good. Let him rage. Let him try. Because all I could see was her¡ªin pain. And the wolf was the only one here. So unless the damn room attacked her, it had to be him. My fangs dropped lower. Hands curled into fists. The bond howled inside me, ancient and merciless. I was going to rip out his spine unless he opened that mutt mouth of his and gave me a reason not to. Reed POV : He said her. Her. So the fucking leech knew. He knew she was a girl this whole damn time. And still¡ª Still he snuck around her like some fucking shadowed predator. Still he tried to sink his ws into what wasn¡¯t his. Still he dared show his bloodsucking face at her window like some lovesick stalker. That one word¡ªher¡ªwas all I needed. My fists clenched. My wolf exploded in a full-throated roar of fury, pacing in my skull, demanding vengeance. He knew. And if he knew she was a girl, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe was the one who hurt her. Maybe the blood on her thighs wasn¡¯t something natural. Maybe it wasn¡¯t just some human thing I didn¡¯t understand. Maybe it was his fucking fault. And that was it. That was the final goddamn straw. "You knew," I growled, voice rough like gravel scraping bone. "You fucking knew she was a girl." My eyes were already gold. My ws already formed. My whole body vibrating like a live wire about to snap. The vampire didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t flinch. Just stood there like I wasn¡¯t the only thing between him and death. Someone¡¯s not walking out of this ce alive. And it sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to be me. If he touched her¡ªif he fucking hurt her¡ªI was going to paint this goddamn boarding house in vampire blood. Chapter 60: Cramps Moods

Chapter 60: Cramps Moods

re POV: You¡¯d think Reed storming out like some dramatic alpha drama queen would¡¯ve meant peace and quiet. Nope. Not even twenty fucking minutes passed before I heard it¡ª Taptap. The kind of sound that makes horror movie girls go check the window like idiots. And of course, who else would it be? The devil himself. ze. The vampire stalker prince with too many daddy issues and the emotional range of a brick. Of course he woulde slinking back in like the literal nosferatu he is. Before I could even spin around and scream at him to get lost, bam¡ª Another presence. A darker, more chaotic one bursting in like hell¡¯s own hound. Reed. Of course. Growling at the door like he¡¯s rabid. Eyes yellow and glowing like I¡¯m the chew toy he¡¯s about to maul. And ze at the window with his damn red eyes and those fangs out like some dramatic goth mosquito with anger issues. And here I am. On a bed. In a curled ball. Bleeding. Cramps tap dancing on my uterus like they¡¯re auditioning for a Broadway show. Mood in full inferno mode. I¡¯m stuck between a possessed bat and a growling mutt. Like, could the supernatural apocalypse take a damn number ande back never? All I wanted was a hot water bottle, a moment of silence, and maybe a goddamn cookie. Instead? Wee to Hell: Love Triangle Edition. I swear if one more supernatural idiot tried toy im, growl, or even breathe near me, I was going to summon the rage of every period-having woman and bring down divine justice. Oh¡ª Oh shit. I gotta pee. Like right now. So yeah, I peel one eye open, my whole body aching like I just got trampled by a herd of supernatural jackasses (which... honestly, not far off), and I sit up. Don¡¯t look at the bed. Nope. That crime scene is not my business right now. We¡¯re pretending it doesn¡¯t exist. I shuffle past the two still-mid-standoff idiots¡ªone growling like he¡¯s auditioning for Cujo, and the other glowering like a Victorian ghost bride who just got jilted at the altar. "Y¡¯all can kill each otherter," I mutter under my breath, clutching my stomach. "Just keep it down." Bathroom. Blessed, glorious, mine. After dealing with the most basic of bodily betrayals, I stare at my reflection for a second. Hair a mess. Eyes half-dead. Still bleeding. Mood: unstable. And that¡¯s when the thought hits me like divine intervention¡ª Hot. Bath. Why the actual hell didn¡¯t I try that before? Instead of sitting there like a passive punching bag in a supernatural cockfight, I could¡¯ve been soaking in sweet, sweet boiling water like a pissed-off roon in a spa. I dig through the cab. Thank god. Tampons still here. Grab one. Undress. Everything hurts. Lower myself into the tub. Hiss. Steam. Burn. Relief. Heaven. It¡¯s not world peace, but it¡¯s damn close. So yeah, now I¡¯m soaking in this moltenke of sanity, and I¡¯ve left the idiot werewolf and the bloodsucker to fight over whatever delusion they think they¡¯re entitled to. For original chapters go to find?novel Honestly? Let them. If anyone needs me, I¡¯ll be here, marinating in rage, cramps, andvender bath salts. This is my viin origin story, and it smells like eucalyptus. There it is. Shuffling. Thuds. A low growl. A loud crack. Yeah, definitely turned physical. I sink a little deeper into the hot bath, letting the water rise to my chin as I stare nkly at the ceiling. The way the echoes bounce through the bathroom tiles makes the chaos outside feel even closer. "Fantastic," I mutter. "Let¡¯s add property damage to the list of today¡¯s blessings." I hear something¡ªsomeone¡ªget thrown against a wall. Something crashes. Maybe a table? Hopefully not my desk, I still have stuff in there. Hopefully not the window, I¡¯m not freezing for these assholes. I close my eyes and count slowly to ten. Nope. Doesn¡¯t help. I should be panicking. I should be running out in a towel, screaming at them to stop acting like testosterone-poisoned toddlers. But you know what? I just don¡¯t have the energy. I really, really don¡¯t. Not when I¡¯m bleeding. Not when I¡¯m in pain. Not when the only things keeping me from full-on homicide are hot water and peppermint-scented bubble bath. If they break my mirror, though? Or the bathroom door? Then I¡¯mmitting war crimes. Let them rip each other apart like two cavemen fighting over a bone. All I ask, all I freaking ask, is that they don¡¯t trash my damn ce. Because if I have to mop up blood on top of everything else, I swear to every supernatural god out there, I will go feral. Just give me one night of peace. One damn bath. And then maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªI won¡¯t stab one of them with my tampon applicator. After thirty glorious minutes of sweet bath bliss, the water finally goes cold and ruins everything. Of course. I peel myself out of the tub, cold air immediately pping me back to reality. I rise from my temporary sanctuary, water sloshing around me like it¡¯s disappointed too. I grab a towel, dry off, and stare at the thing on the counter¡ªthe wig. That ratty, itchy, identity-consuming mass of lies. Hell. No. That thing¡¯s retired. Let it die in peace. Besides, the two supernatural idiots already know I¡¯m a girl¡ªno need to continue the charade. I wrap myself in my robe and brace myself to face whatever warzone waits outside. And yeah, it¡¯s bad. Like post-apocalyptic battle royale with a side of testosterone soup bad. Reed, half-shifted, yellow eyes zing, is straddling ze, whose ws are fully out and lips slick with blood. From the looks, definitely not his blood. Awesome. They both freeze when I walk in. Reed¡¯s punch hovers in midair like it forgot what gravity was. His eyes slide from my face to my hair¡ªmy real hair¡ªthe one thing I never let him see. The one thing I kept hidden in wigs and caps. His breath catches. ze¡¯s eyes, red and shameless, track down my body like I¡¯m wearing nothing but a re. He doesn¡¯t even pretend to look away. I don¡¯t care. My uterus is throwing a full-blown rebellion. My room is a disaster zone. And two man-children are bleeding on my floor. Reed looks like he¡¯s been sucker-punched by a rainbow. ze looks like I just walked out of his dreams. Their stares slide down, hot and unsettling, even though I¡¯m very much not naked. I¡¯m in a damn robe. Still, from the way ze is looking, you¡¯d think I walked in stark naked, glowing under moonlight with rose petals in my hair. I ignore them. I have more important things to deal with. Like my room being aplete disaster. My mirror? Shattered. My bedside table? ttened. One of them definitely used it as anding pad. There¡¯s blood on the wall and feathers in the air¡ªwhere the fuck did feathers evene from? I sigh, stepping over a cracked frame, making a beeline for my wardrobe. Thankfully, it survived the chaos. I pull out a clean pair of panties, sweatpants, and a loose t-shirt. Comfort clothing. My sacred uniform during the monthly blood sacrifice. Comfort first. Survival second. Modesty? Somewhere waaaay down the list. I don¡¯t give a damn if they¡¯re still watching. Let them look. Let them drool. I¡¯m too busy not dying to care. I change like I¡¯ve done this a thousand times¡ªquick, efficient, robe still on while I slide into pants, then off just long enough to pull on the shirt. No show. No performance. Just me, battling cramps and chaos and praying to whatever god exists that I still have a heating pad somewhere in my luggage. From the way their glowing eyes are still tracking my every movement, I¡¯m guessing neither of them has blinked once. I don¡¯t even say anything. Because if I open my mouth right now, it¡¯ll either be a scream or a murder threat. And I¡¯m still trying to decide which would be more satisfying. The glowing eyes? Still locked on. The tension? Still thicker than msses. But me? I¡¯m just trying to remember if I packed chocte. Because screw the drama, I¡¯ve got cramps and blood-soaked sheets to handle¡ªand if they¡¯re gonna stand there like stunned goris, they better be ready to mop up after themselves. I yank the ruined sheets off with a grunt, roll them into a messy ball, and toss them into theundry basket like a pissed-off basketball yer. Victory: the mattress is clean. Small mercies. The broken mirror glints at me like it¡¯s judging my life choices. Yeah, same. I sidestep the shards barefoot with all the grace of a war-torn ballerina, throw on the fresh sheet, and just when I think I might actually have five uninterrupted seconds to find my heating pad¡ª Boom. Pain. Like, not "ow, cramp," but "congrattions, your uterus is summoning demons again." I double over, clutching my stomach. "Fuuuck¡ª" I freeze, just breathing through it, willing it to pass. One second. Two. Three. Just hold on¡ª Bang. Whoosh. What the¡ª I barely process the sound before there¡¯s movement. Air shifts. And suddenly ze is there¡ªright there¡ªat my side like he teleported through hellfire. Apparently, he yeeted Reed off him like a used tissue and zipped over to me the second I bent over. Cool. Totally not creepy. Did he just toss Reed like a sd to get here? His hands hover like he wants to touch me but doesn¡¯t know where or how. Or maybe he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll break. Like I¡¯m ss instead of just a girl who¡¯s bleeding from her literal womb and still cleaning up after two supernatural toddlers who can¡¯t keep their ws to themselves. "Don¡¯t," I growl between clenched teeth, still hunched like a gremlin mid-exorcism. He ignores me, of course. Because why listen to the human? "Pet," he breathes, voice low, like I¡¯m about to vanish if he blinks too hard. I swear to God if he tries to offer me vampire blood like I¡¯m in some cheesy romance novel, I¡¯m gonna drown him in my heating pad when I find it. Jesus. Somebody bring me chocte and a hot pad before these two idiots decide to y tug-of-war with me. Chapter 61: Wild Fire

Chapter 61: Wild Fire

Reed POV: The second I storm back into her room, I already know the damn leech beat me to it. He¡¯s perched by the window like some smug, undead gargoyle, and there she is¡ªstill curled up just the way I left her, like a fragile little heartbeat in a world full of predators. My wolf¡¯s already wing at my skin, fangs itching to sink into that cold bastard¡¯s throat. I don¡¯t even have to speak before he¡¯s growling through my mouth, voice sharp and full of rage. "What did you do to her?" Her. He said her. He fucking knows. The words hit me like a p, like ice water to the face. He knows. That blood-sucking freak already knows she¡¯s not a boy. Which means... fuck. He touch her Did he hurt her? My stomach twists with something worse than fury¡ªit¡¯s panic. Pure, searing panic that makes my wolf thrash harder, makes my hands curl into ws, makes my vision tint with red. She was already bleeding . And crying in pain. And this cold, smug parasite knew she was a girl. Knew and kept it secret. Knew and came back. Did he take advantage of her? Did he rip her apart, leave her bleeding like that? The thought hits me harder than a rogue¡¯s bite. My breathing staggers. My wolf goes silent¡ªnot calm, but coiled. Waiting. Seething. The leech doesn¡¯t get to walk away from this. Not if heid a single finger on her. Not if her pain is his fault. Not if her blood¡ªmy mate¡¯s blood¡ªis on his conscience. Someone¡¯s not leaving this room standing. And it¡¯s sure as hell not going to be me. The second she disappeared into the bathroom, door clicking shut behind her, something inside me snapped free. Good. She didn¡¯t need to see what came next. With a snarl ripping through my throat, I lunged at the smug bastard still lurking near the window. My fist shot forward, aimed for his jaw¡ªbut ze, with that infuriating vampire speed, darted out of reach in a blur of shadows and mockery. "GODS, STAND STILL!" I roared, but he only smirked, baring fangs like he was toying with prey. Before I could blink, he was behind me. I barely had time to brace before he drove his fist toward my gut. Pain exploded through my ribs¡ªbut I twisted at thest second, catching his wrist and mming him into the wall with enough force to shake dust from the ceiling. "You touch her," I growled, voiceced with venom, "and I swear I¡¯ll rip you apart vein by vein." His eyes gleamed blood-red with rage and amusement. "I didy a hand on your little human pet," he spat, before mming his forehead into mine, making my vision burst white. We both staggered back, but I was quicker. My ws tore through the air, grazing his chest and drawing ck-red blood that reeked of old death. He hissed, retaliating with a savage elbow to my temple that sent me crashing sideways¡ªstraight into the bedside table. The wood cracked beneath my weight, drawers exploding open and scattering contents across the floor. I bit back a snarl, shoving the splinters away and leaping back to my feet just in time to meet his next attack. zeunched at me again, and this time I let him think he had the upper hand. He tackled me, bearing me down to the floor, his ws shing across my shoulder. Then he sank his fangs into the side of my neck. Fucking bloodsucker. Pain seared through me like fire, my vision tunneling as his venomous bite sank deeper. My wolf howled in fury and surged up inside me, lending strength. I shoved him off with a roar, grabbing him by the throat and mming him into the opposite wall. The mirror shattered. Get full chapters from Find1Novel ss exploded everywhere, raining down like a silver storm, some of it catching light and glittering like frozen lightning. ze crumpled but rolled with it,ing up with blood on his lips and fire in his eyes. He tackled me next, and we traded punches like beasts¡ªno rhythm, no finesse, just raw fury and desperation. Inded a solid hit to his jaw¡ªfelt bone crack under my knuckles¡ªand he snarled, sending his knee into my ribs in return. The pain lit my nerves on fire, but I kept going, shoving him to the floor, pinning him down. I raised my fist, ready tond the final punch¡ª Click. The bathroom door opened. The air changed instantly. I froze mid-swing, ze stilled beneath me. She stepped out¡ª. Not in her wig. No disguise. Her short blonde hair was gone, reced by cascading, long, wavy dark brown strands still damp from the bath, clinging to her shoulders. She was in nothing but a robe, looking somewhere between exhausted, irritated, and royally done with both of us. We both stared. She didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t speak. Just red at the destruction like we were toddlers who broke the cookie jar. My fist still hovered in the air. ze¡¯s fangs were still out, blood at the corner of his mouth. And she... she just turned her back to us, walked to her wardrobe, and started rummaging for clothes. Like nothing happened. She didn¡¯t say a single damn word. Not a curse. Not a re. Not a single breath wasted on either of us. She just moved. Calm. Focused. Like we were nothing more than annoying stains on her wall she couldn¡¯t be bothered to clean up. And that... that pissed me off more than any punch ze could ever throw. I was still on top of the damn leech, my fist curled mid-air, but the moment she walked toward her wardrobe, my entire focus shifted. I thought she¡¯d drop the robe¡ªmaybe even forget we were still in the room bruised and bloodied from nearly killing each other over her. And gods help me, a part of me wanted her to take it off. Just to see her. im her. The other part? The sane part? Wanted her to stay wrapped up because that bastard was still watching her too¡ªhis red eyes burning holes into her body like she belonged to him. She didn¡¯t even look at us as she pulled on panties under her robe. Then sweatpants. Then a shirt, slipping it on with practiced ease, her back turned to us the entire time¡ªrobe only leaving her when the shirt was already over her head. The only bare skin I saw was her back, smooth and pale, the slope of her shoulder des as she pulled her shirt down over her waist. And even that short glimpse burned into my skull like a brand. She then stripped the bed with quiet efficiency, bundling the stained sheets without a single wrinkle of disgust. The scent of blood still clung to the air, messing with my wolf, but her expression didn¡¯t falter once. Like she did this every damn month. She was halfway through fixing the sheets when she froze¡ªthen bent over, hand flying to her stomach. Her face twisted. Pain. Sharp. Immediate. And fuck if my heart didn¡¯t stop. I moved without thinking. Only I didn¡¯t get to her. Because the leech¡ªthat fucking bloodsucking bastard¡ªthrew me off him like I was nothing. My body mmed into the side of the wardrobe with a loud crack just as ze blurred forward, faster than I could catch. He was by her side before I could even growl. "GET AWAY FROM HER!" I snarled, rage bubbling like moltenva beneath my skin, but I was still peeling myself off the damn floor, dazed from the hit. My wolf howled inside me, wing, furious. Not just from the pain or being tossed¡ªbut because he got to her first. Again. I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly I expected to happen when the little spitfire doubled over in pain. Maybe she¡¯d whimper. Maybe she¡¯d reach out for help, finally letting one of us carry her like the fragile thing she clearly was right now. But nope. That wasn¡¯t re. Because the moment ze reached for her¡ªhis cold, undead fingers barely brushing her shoulder¡ªshe shot up like lightning cracked through her soul. "DON¡¯T. TOUCH. ME." she snapped. It wasn¡¯t a plea. It was amand. I had to choke back augh that tried to force its way out. What came out instead was a weird sound¡ªhalf-snort, half-shocked grunt¡ªas ze flinched like her words had physically struck him. His hand froze midair, retreating as if she¡¯d lit it on fire. And that¡¯s when she snapped. Whatever hold she¡¯d had on her temper, on her emotions, on her very soul¡ªvanished. She turned around slowly, deliberately, her face pale from the pain but eyes glowing with a fury I¡¯d never seen before on any creature¡ªhuman or otherwise. Her chest rose and fell in fast, angry breaths. Her mouth opened¡ª And hell broke loose. "You two¡ªYOU TWO¡ªare the most ridiculous, entitled, overgrown bastards I have EVER had the misfortune of meeting!" I blinked. ze stood there, stunned stupid. And me? I just leaned back slightly, unsure if I should be offended or impressed. She pointed a finger¡ªsharply, usingly¡ªstraight at ze first. "You! You freaking ancient asshole! Crawling through my window like some deranged bat-boy from hell, sneaking around like a stalker from a bad vampire romance novel. News sh: we don¡¯t live in the 1800s! You knock! You text! You DO NOT just randomly show up at a girl¡¯s window while she¡¯s BLEEDING TO DEATH FROM HER UTERUS!" ze opened his mouth to respond. She didn¡¯t let him. "And YOU¡ª" she spun to face me, jabbing that same finger in my direction now, "¡ªyou overgrown dog with a superiorityplex! Who the hell tells someone to take their pants off like you¡¯remanding a servant? You thought I was a guy, then a girl, then a lying girl, then a possibly bleeding and injured girl¡ªand through all that, what did you do? You threatened violence, sniffed me like a damn hound, and then tried to fight a vampire in the middle of MY bedroom while I was DYING OF CRAMPS." I winced. She wasn¡¯t done. "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re some alpha king with a big ego and even bigger delusions of grandeur¡ªmy uterus doesn¡¯t give a flying rat¡¯s ass about your wolf. Nor does it care about Mr. Tall-Dark-and-Fangy over here. My uterus is on a warpath, my emotions are in shambles, and I swear to every god listening¡ªif one of you so much as breathes wrong in my direction again, I will personally shove a silver dagger through your left testicle and call it acupuncture." ze looked like someone had pped him with a holy relic. Honestly, the guy was already pale as moonlight, but now? He was translucent. And I couldn¡¯t lie¡ªseeing the vampire prince, feared by an entire kingdom of bloodsuckers, blinking like a scolded child? Priceless. "You twoe in here," she continued, still talking a mile a minute, "wrecking my room like it¡¯s some supernatural WWE match, bleeding all over my damn floor, breaking mirrors, tables, walls¡ªlike you live here! Do I look like your mommy?! Am I your maid? No! I am a teenage girl who faked being a boy to stay out of your psychotic drama! And what do I get for my trouble? Blood. Bed sheets ruined. Furniture DESTROYED. And cramps that feel like a demon is tap dancing on my ovaries!" She stomped a foot for emphasis. And honestly? It was kind of cute. Like a pissed-off kitten who just found out the food bowl was empty. But I wasn¡¯t about to say that aloud. I liked my head where it was. "And let¡¯s not even start with the fact that neither of you apologized for¡ªoh, I don¡¯t know¡ªTHINKING I WAS LYING ABOUT MY GENDER, STRIPPING ME WITHOUT CONSENT, OR STARTING A TERRITORIAL PISSING CONTEST OVER WHO GETS TO STARE AT ME LIKE A SLAB OF MEAT!" That... was directed at both of us. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t wrong. "Let me make this perfectly clear," she said, her tone dropping an octave into dangerous territory. "You don¡¯t own me. You don¡¯t control me. You don¡¯t decide who I talk to, where I go, what I wear, or what I do with my own body. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a king or a prince or a bloodsucking fairy godmother¡ªI am not your possession." My wolf whined low in my chest, both impressed and slightly terrified. Then, as if she hadn¡¯t just verbally eviscerated us both, she took a deep breath. Straightened her spine. And gave the final blow. "I want this mess cleaned. I want my furniture reced. And I want you both to get out of my damn bedroom." She stomped toward the door, her slippers barely making a sound but somehow still echoing like a queen¡¯s decree. Just before she disappeared into the hallway, she tossed onest re over her shoulder. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªfuck both of you." The door mmed shut behind her. Silence. I turned slowly to ze, who still hadn¡¯t moved. His jaw was slightly open. His brows furrowed like his undead brain was still trying to process what just happened. And despite myself... I grinned. "I think," I said slowly, "we just got scolded by a human." ze didn¡¯t respond. Just stared at the door like she¡¯d personally shattered his undead dignity. "And," I added, rubbing the back of my neck, "I think I might be in love." His re snapped to me instantly. I rolled my eyes. "Rx, bat-boy. I said might." But in truth... that fire, that unrelenting fury, that refusal to be small in a world built to make her feel that way? Yeah. It was kind of intoxicating. My wolf rumbled in agreement, tail wagging somewhere deep inside my soul. Mate, he growled again. ze looked like he wanted to disagree¡ªbut even he didn¡¯t say anything. Because we both felt it. That spark. That bond. That pull. And neither of us had any damn clue what to do about it. Because for all our strength, all our power, all our centuries of pride and dominance¡ª We¡¯d just been humbled by a five-foot-something human girl in a bathrobe with period cramps-I think that what she called it. And I had a feeling this was only the beginning. Chapter 62: Little Human’s Fire

Chapter 62: Little Human¡¯s Fire

REED POV If someone told me the scariest thing I¡¯d witness all week wasn¡¯t a bloodsucker with fangs bared, but a human girl bleeding from her center in a bathrobe¡ªI¡¯d haveughed in their face. I ain¡¯tughing now. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Nope. I¡¯m standing half-shifted, fists bruised from punching that undead bastard, when use explodes like a damn nuke ince-trimmed rage. Her voice? Sharp. Loud. Furious. The kind of furious that stops you cold and makes your balls shrivel in self-defense. But I¡¯m not looking at her. Not really. I mean, yeah¡ªshe¡¯s the one yelling, stomping, pointing like she¡¯s casting a damn curse¡ªbut my eyes are locked on him. ze. Prince of the bloodsuckers. The cold-hearted heir with a jaw carved from stone and a soul dipped in tar. And right now? He¡¯s unraveling. I swear, it¡¯s like I¡¯m watching him break and he¡¯s doing it silently, piece by piece, behind those red-glowing eyes. Not the dramatic vampire kind of break¡ªno. I mean that cold, dead, rotting from the inside out kind of copse that happens when someone realizes they¡¯ve lost control of something they didn¡¯t even know they gave a damn about. use¡¯s words are tearing through the air like bullets, and every single one is hitting him square in the chest. He flinches¡ªflinches¡ªlike a goddamn guilty puppy every time she says his name with that venom-dripping disgust. And me? I¡¯m watching it all with equal parts fury and satisfaction. Because ze? He¡¯s not mad. He¡¯s not indignant. He¡¯s haunted. There¡¯s this heavy gloom rolling off him, like a damn thunderstorm wrapped in a funeral shroud. His fists are clenched, not in rage, but like he¡¯s trying to hold something broken inside of him together. His mouth is tight. Jaw locked. And those crimson eyes? Yeah, they¡¯re flickering. Not with bloodlust. With regret. The undead bastard is grieving. Not for her, no. She¡¯s still here¡ªstill screaming like a banshee with a megaphone and righteous fury. He¡¯s grieving for the fantasy he thought he could control. I nce at him as use turns on me for my crimes, dragging my ass through the fire next. And ze doesn¡¯t even blink. Doesn¡¯t defend himself. Doesn¡¯t speak. He just stands there, taking every verbal stab like it¡¯s gospel, like he believes he deserves it. And maybe he does. Because something in his chest cracked the second use looked him dead in the eye and called him an "ancient asshole." It was like watching a statue crumble. No violence. Just the quiet horror of realization. That he couldn¡¯t hide from this. That he couldn¡¯t control her. That she wasn¡¯t his timid pet... ...she was a mirror. One that showed him exactly what he¡¯d be. And let me tell you¡ªI¡¯ve fought vampires. Ripped through packs of them in full shift, w to fang. But I have never seen one look so human and so damned at the same time. He was drowning. Drowning in guilt, in confusion, in this sick, twisted obsession he couldn¡¯t name because he spent centuries convincing himself he didn¡¯t have a heart to feel with. But oh, he felt now. Every insult. Every re. Every second she looked at him like he was filth. And as use mmed the door with a final "fuck both of you," the silence that followed wasn¡¯t peaceful. It was choking. Suffocating. I finally tore my eyes off the door and looked at ze, expecting him to snarl or vanish like smoke. But he didn¡¯t move. He just stood there, shoulders hunched like a beaten dog, gaze fixed where she had stood. Like she¡¯d taken his breath with her when she left. "...You good, princey?" I asked, voice low andced with mockery I didn¡¯t fully feel. "Need a moment to cry into your cape?" Nothing. No wittyeback. No re. Just that same haunted stare. And suddenly, I wasn¡¯t angry anymore. I was pissed off, sure. But not in the same way. Because whatever delusions I had about ze being this cold, cocky bastard with no soul... were cracking. Right before my eyes. He wasn¡¯t soulless. He was rotting from the inside out, and use had just pulled back the curtain on all his carefully buried guilt. And the worst part? He didn¡¯t even fight it. He just stood there and felt it all. I should¡¯ve gloated. I should¡¯ve rubbed it in. But all I did was scoff and mutter, "Pathetic," before limping out of that wrecked room to find something¡ªanything¡ªto punch that wasn¡¯t already emotionally shattered. Because yeah, we both lost that round. But only one of us was bleeding where no ws could reach. And that was ze. ze POV I¡¯d lived for over two centuries, seen kingdoms rise and fall, watched empires crumble beneath greed and time. I¡¯ve seen lovers kill each other in the name of devotion, seen betrayal dressed in silk and spoken through poisoned lips. But nothing¡ªnothing¡ªhad prepared me for her fury. Not the wars. Not the endless games of court. Not the taste of my enemies¡¯ blood as it bubbled down my throat. use. She stormed out of that bathroom like a goddess pissed off by her own creation. Hair wet, curls wild like shadows in motion. Dressed in nothing but a robe and thunder. The air changed when she stepped into the room. Charged. Electric. Lethal. And I stood there, still on the goddamn floor, blood from that stupid mutt staining my tongue. Reed¡¯s wolf had wed open my chest, but the ache there had nothing to do with his filthy nails. It was her. I should¡¯ve known. I should have known the moment I first smelled her. That addictive scentced in defiance and danger. But I¡¯d run from it. Denied it. Buried it in logic and pride and centuries of telling myself I¡¯d never need a beloved. Because beloveds were weaknesses. Softness. Chains. And yet¡ªwhen she came out and raised her voice at us, not even the most ancient vampire could¡¯ve withstood it without flinching. Not because her voice held magic. But because her fury... it was real. Human. Raw. And aimed straight at me. "Don¡¯t you dare touch me!" she snarled at me like I was filth, something beneath her shoes. I didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t. My feet were rooted to the floor, but my insides were tearing themselves apart. Her heartbeat¡ªfurious, erratic¡ªpounded against my mind like a drum of war. Her eyes were ssy, not with fear but with pain. The kind you don¡¯t speak about. The kind that builds up until it explodes. Then she exploded. "You two ancient assholes¡ªyou¡ªyou think the world revolves around your stupid supernatural egos?! You fight like you own me! Trash my room like I¡¯m some prize in your pissing contest?! I¡¯m bleeding, I¡¯m in pain, and thest thing I need is a damn wolf and a bloodsucker using me like I¡¯m a f**king g to stake on the moon!" Each word was a p across my undead face. Reed looked as stunned as I was, his wolf recoiling like a scolded pup. And me? I just stood there¡ªfangs still bared, fists still clenched¡ªand took every word like it was a holy de. She didn¡¯t stop there. "You want to know what I really think?" she hissed, voice cracking. "You¡¯re both bastards. Different vors of the same goddamn poison. Reed, with your barking orders and your ¡¯remove your pants¡¯ bullshit. And you¡ªze. Mr. Broody vampire prince with the emotional range of a teaspoon. Stalking my f**king window like a discount Drac and running away the minute sh*t gets real!" The robe shifted slightly on her shoulder, and for a second I saw a glimpse of skin, bare, soft¡ªvulnerable. Not in the physical sense. In the emotional one. It gutted me. Because she was right. I had run. Like a coward. Like some fledgling who¡¯d just caught scent of his beloved and couldn¡¯t face the reality of what it meant. I could¡¯ve protected her. Should¡¯ve. But instead I turned my back and left her to bleed alone. "You know what?" she continued, eyes zing with tears she refused to shed. "I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯m bleeding from my uterus, not dying, not marked, not imed. Just f**king human. And if you two so much as breathe near me again without being invited, I swear I¡¯ll put both of you down. And I don¡¯t care how many centuries or how many alpha titles you¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll find a way." Then she pointed to the floor. At the mess. "Clean this sh*t up," she spat, voice lowered now, trembling but still sharp. "And get the f**k out of my room." She stormed out, mming the door behind her like she was sealing us into a coffin of our own making. Silence. Even Reed¡ªhotheaded, cocky Reed¡ªjusty there, blinking. Me? I had no fangs left to show. Noebacks. No pride. I just stared at the closed door and for the first time in over two hundred years... I felt ashamed. Not for what I was. Not for the blood I¡¯d spilled or the games I¡¯d yed. But for hurting her. For abandoning her. For refusing to ept the one thing fate had given me without warning¡ª A beloved. And now? Now she hated me. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. But this? This wasn¡¯t fury. It was heartbreak. Hers. And mine. And I had no one to me but myself. Chapter 63: Going Soft?

Chapter 63: Going Soft?

Reed POV I don¡¯t know how, and I sure as hell don¡¯t know why, the stupid leech had any interest in her. My¡ªno, not mine. I refuse to finish that sentence. A stupid human? As my mate? Over my dead, rotting body. That was one thing me and my wolf couldn¡¯t agree on. Ever since we caught her scent¡ªsweet and warm and somehowced with chaos¡ªhe¡¯s been obsessed, restless, whining like a pup in heat. And I¡¯m out here wrestling with the fact that she¡¯s human. Fragile. Mortal. Complicated. But ze? That bastard? He wasn¡¯t just not human, he was a goddamn vampire prince. Cold-blooded, arrogant, and deadly. What the hell did he want with her? Still... I couldn¡¯t deny what I saw. The way he zoomed to her side the second she bent over, hand on her stomach, wincing. The way his expression twisted¡ªnot in anger, but something damn near close to worry. And the most messed up part? He let her yell at him. Insult him. Curse him with every ounce of rage in that tiny human body. And he didn¡¯t retaliate. Not even with words. ze. The same guy who once ripped out a rogue¡¯s throat for looking at him funny. Now just... stood there. Watching her. Like she was something precious. What the hell was going on? I don¡¯t know much about the guy. No one does. He doesn¡¯t talk. Doesn¡¯t mingle. Doesn¡¯t connect. Always skulking in the shadows, staring like he wants to kill the world. And most of the time, he does. His temper isn¡¯t just short¡ªit¡¯s nonexistent. One second you¡¯re talking, the next you¡¯re dead. Simple as that. The guy¡¯s the reason most supernatural kingdoms tread carefully, and even the elders whisper his name like it¡¯s a curse. But around her? Different. Too different. She was still alive. That alone was proof something wasn¡¯t right. She had insulted him to his pale little face, called him every name under the sun and even invented a few new ones¡ªand he just stood there and took it. That wasn¡¯t ze. And then there¡¯s the blood thing. He bit her. I know it. Witnessed it. Smelled her blood in his veins. That should¡¯ve been her death sentence. ze doesn¡¯t bite without draining. It¡¯s his thing. Bite, feed, end. There¡¯s no halfway with that monster. Except... with her. She was the second person he¡¯s ever bitten and not killed. The first was an abomination subject never to be talked. But this time? Not only did he bite her, but he pulled back. That wasn¡¯t just self-control. That was restraint. And restraint isn¡¯t a word that belongs anywhere near ze. And yeah, I¡¯ll admit it¡ªmy gut twisted when I realized it. My hands clenched. My jaw ached from how hard I was grinding my teeth. Because no matter how much I yelled at my wolf or myself or the fates for this cosmic joke, she was still my mate. And seeing him near her? Like that? It was pissing me off. And that¡¯s when my wolfughed. A low, mocking sound that rang through my head like a p. I could practically see the smug bastard pacing, tail twitching, eyes glowing with mischief. "I thought you didn¡¯t want a human for a mate," he sneered, fangs bared in a wolfy grin. "So what¡¯s it to you if ze wants her? Hmm? She¡¯s not yours, remember?" I ignored him. Tried to. But the truth stung worse than silver. Because I did care. And that scared the hell out of me. I didn¡¯t leave because I wanted to¡ªhell no. I left because I had to. But I sure as hell wasn¡¯t about to let anyone know that, especially not her. So I made it look like I stormed off in anger. yed it cool. Real alpha-like. The whole "I don¡¯t give a shit" routine. ssic Reed. Truth was, I couldn¡¯t get her out of my head. Her scent still lingered in my nostrils like a damn drug. Sweet, earthy, a little bit of fire¡ªand blood. That part had my wolf pacing like a lunatic. Not the usual kind of blood we¡¯re used to smelling either. It was more personal. More... hers. And that¡¯s what messed me up the most. I didn¡¯t understand it. She called it periods. Said it like it wasmon knowledge, like I was stupid for not knowing. And maybe I was, but I¡¯m a damn alpha¡ªthere¡¯s not a lot of room in my head for human biology. If it doesn¡¯t bite, w, or howl at the moon, it¡¯s not really my business. Until now. So yeah, I left. But instead of going for a run or punching something into submission, I headed straight for Walmart. Yeah, Walmart. Not because I needed snacks or some cheap-ass t-shirt, but because Kevin¡ªmy partner-in-crime¡ªwas holding down the fort on night shift. Kevin, a fellow wolf, a good fighter, and the only one I trusted not to ask a hundred dumbass questions. The Walmart was dead at night, just the way we liked it. Kevin was behind the register, bored out of his mind and chewing on a pen like it offended him. He straightened the second he saw me walk in, probably sensing my mood before I even opened my mouth. "The hell happened to you?" he asked. "Don¡¯t ask," I muttered, heading straight for the back office. "Not even a ¡¯hi, Kev, how¡¯s the pack?¡¯ No ¡¯how¡¯s your mom?¡¯ Nothing?" I gave him a look over my shoulder that shut him up real fast. In the office, theputer was ancient, probably coughed dust when it booted up, but it worked. I pulled up a browser and hesitated. How the fuck do you search something like this? I flexed my fingers over the keys, ring at the blinking cursor like it owed me money. After a few seconds of hating myself, I typed: "What are human periods?" Boom. A flood of results. Medical articles, blogs, forums with way too many acronyms. I clicked one that looked legit. And then I read. And kept reading. And holy shit. It wasn¡¯t fatal¡ªnot exactly. But it hurt. Like, a lot. Cramping, headaches, mood swings, back pain, nausea... the list kept going. My jaw clenched the further I read, and my stomach turned when I realized she¡¯d been going through all of that while screaming at me and the damn leech. She was in pain. Real pain. And I had no clue. No wonder she was pissed. And I¡¯d been there like some dumb beast, using her of being attacked, of bleeding because someone hurt her. When in reality, it was her own damn body doing the damage. Monthly. Regrly. Fuck, humans were savage. I leaned back in the chair, dragging a hand down my face. My wolf had gone silent, which was never a good sign. Either he was brooding or furious¡ªor both. Probably both. "She¡¯s bleeding because she¡¯s a girl," I muttered under my breath, still trying to wrap my head around it. "And it¡¯s normal. What the actual hell." Kevin peeked into the room, clearly eavesdropping. "Dude... are you googling periods?" "Get the hell out," I growled without turning. He snorted and walked off, but not without muttering, "Man¡¯s down bad." I was not down bad. I was just... making sure she didn¡¯t die. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s all. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the guilt wing at my chest. I¡¯d thought she was attacked. That someone had hurt her, possibly ze. Hell, I was ready to rip the leech¡¯s throat out over it. But she¡¯d just been... going through something normal. Something natural. And painful as fuck. And I¡¯d used her. med her. Threatened someone who probably didn¡¯t even deserve it. Readplete version only at find?novel Shit. I didn¡¯t just stop at the horror show that was reading what periods are. Nah¡ªI went further. Took a damn nosedive into the rabbit hole of how the hell to help someone who¡¯s literally bleeding and in pain and still sassing two supernatural beings like she owns the damn universe. I pulled up another tab. "Remedies for period pain." The shit that came up? Insane. Heating pads Painkillers Chocte (really?) Herbal teas Comfort food Rest Midol (whatever the hell that was) Essential oils Freaking yoga? Okay, I drew the line at yoga. If I even suggested that to her, she¡¯d probably stab me with a tampon. But heating pad? Painkillers? Chocte? Those I could work with. I made a quick mental list, started scanning Walmart¡¯s online stock, and thank the gods they had most of it in-store. I could pick them up without raising eyebrows. Kevin would side-eye me into next week, but he¡¯d already seen the search history¡ªso, really, the damage was done. As I stood there, hovering over the list, my wolf snorted in my head. "Gone soft." I didn¡¯t reply. Not because I agreed¡ªbut because if I said anything, it¡¯d probably sound like an excuse. And I wasn¡¯t about to start justifying giving a damn about someone who was currently curled up somewhere, suffering silently and still finding the energy to curse us out. She didn¡¯t even ask for help. Didn¡¯t whimper. Didn¡¯t beg. Just... powered through the pain with teeth clenched and middle fingers ready. That wasn¡¯t weakness. That was strength in its rawest, bloodiest form. I walked over to Kevin at the register and pped down the things on the counter. "Grab me this stuff. I¡¯ll payter." He picked it up, reading with raised brows, eyes scanning the items , heating pad, herbal tea, dark chocte. Slowly. Twice. Then he looked at me. "Dude," he said, "you in love or dying?" "Neither," I growled, already turning for the door. "Just hurry the hell up." "Sure, sure," he called after me,ughing under his breath. "Don¡¯t worry, Romeo. I got you." I didn¡¯t respond. Because maybe I was going soft. But if that softness meant giving her even five minutes of peace from the war in her body¡ªthen screw it. I had to go back. Not because I cared¡ªokay, maybe because I cared¡ªbut because I needed to fix this. Exin. Apologize? Ugh. Maybe not that far. I wasn¡¯t that soft. But I had to at least not look like aplete idiot. I walked out, ignoring Kevin¡¯s knowing smirk. "Don¡¯t wait up," I muttered as I stalked toward the door. "Tell her I said feel better!" he called after me. Howes he knows about period and I didn¡¯t? I guess fucking around with a lot of humans told him a bit about their bodies. I flipped him off over my shoulder and stepped back into the night. Time to face the hormonal storm head-on. Chapter 64: Shackles

Chapter 64: Shackles

ze POV After that damn mutt finally stormed out like the hot-headed beast he is, silence fell heavy in the room. I should have left too. No¡ªI wanted to leave. Hell, I regretteding in the first ce. Regretted the second Iunched myself at her window like a lovesick idiot with no self-preservation left. Regretted every goddamn emotion wing at my chest since the moment I saw her curled up, blood in the air, pain on her face, and something inside me crack like old stone under pressure. I turned toward the window again. The open night air called me. Freedom. Cold distance. Control. But they wouldn¡¯t shut up¡ªthose voices. The cursed ones. "Do what she needs." "Fix it for her." "Protect what¡¯s yours." Mine. I snarled at the thought. She wasn¡¯t mine. I didn¡¯t want her to be. A human. A fucking fragile girl with fire in her eyes and fury in her blood. She couldn¡¯t possibly be my beloved. The universe must be drunk off its own cosmic power. But even with my fury rising like bile, my feet didn¡¯t move. My eyes flickered to the ground, to the shards of ss from the mirror we shattered mid-brawl, glinting like tiny daggers under the dim light. The broken bedside table. Splinters and jagged wood, raw and sharp. And then the images came. Her, barefoot, stumbling. Falling. Her delicate skin tearing on ss. Blood pouring¡ªagain. The scent of her pain so thick it¡¯d suffocate me. Her pulse weakening in my ears. That unbearable silence that would follow. No. I cursed¡ªloudly, violently, viciously¡ªand dragged my hands through my hair like that might rip the demons from my skull. "This is bullshit," I growled to no one. I was a fucking prince. Heir to the vampire kingdom. A creature feared by half the realm and hated by the other. I didn¡¯t clean. I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t cater to broken furniture or spilled blood unless I was the one who spilled it. And yet... here I was. On my knees. Sweeping up shards of ss into a discarded book cover I found on the floor. Using a damn towel to gather the splinters. I worked inplete silence, save for the asional hiss of air between my teeth when my thoughts got too loud. My muscles screamed against the indignity. My pride red like a beast cornered. But the thought of her walking in here and getting hurt again¡ªit did something worse than bruise my ego. It terrified me. I was afraid. That was the truth of it, bitter and sharp as the ss I was scraping off her floor. The fear coiled in my gut, ancient and unfamiliar. Not the kind thates from a rival kingdom or an enemy de¡ªbut the kind born of something fragile and real. She was real. Her scent. Her heartbeat. Her fury. Her fucking stubbornness. And this bond? It wasn¡¯t just a cruel joke from the fates anymore. It was an anchor. It hurt when she hurt. Burned when she bled. Pulled when she moved. And I hated it. I hated her for making me care. For making me feel anything other than hunger and power. For unraveling two hundred years of stone and shadows with nothing but a re and a body made of breakable things. I stood once the ss was cleared, surveying the damage with disgust. The room still looked like a war zone, but at least she wouldn¡¯t bleed out on my conscience. The splinters were gone. The danger reduced. She¡¯d never thank me. Would probably scream at me again. But that was fine. I wasn¡¯t doing it for gratitude. I was doing it because my demons wouldn¡¯t let me walk away. Because despite every instinct in me to flee, I was still here. Still orbiting her. Still losing the war against a bond I swore I¡¯d never have. "Fuck this bond," I whispered again. But I stayed to clean up. ***** I hadn¡¯t left because I wanted to. Hell no. I made it look like I didn¡¯t care¡ªwalked out with that same nk face I always wore when I was on the edge of losing control. But deep down, I was suffocating under this impossible pull to her. It wasn¡¯t just the bond. It wasn¡¯t just the scent of her blood. It was... her. The way she red at me like she could tear out my throat with nothing but words. The way she didn¡¯t flinch. The way she felt everything so loudly it made the silence in me scream. I needed space. A distraction. Something that would let me pretend I was still in control. So, I ended up at the cafe down the streets. Yeah. Fucking cafe. Melvin was there¡ªour gang¡¯s newest recruit. A vampire barely a century old, still smelling of sun-touched blood and poor judgment. But he was managing the ce during the night shift, since the human assigned to it nearly lost his lifest time. Idiots. All of them. Humans weren¡¯t made for the night. Not unless they had a death wish. You¡¯d think the store owner would¡¯ve figured it out after the third "unexined incident." Whatever. Not my problem. I walked in like I owned the ce¡ªwhich, technically, wasn¡¯t far from the truth. My crew controlled most of the after-hours business here. Illegal sales. Information exchanges. Safe feeding grounds. Melvin gave me a stiff nod when I passed the register, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Smart. He knew better than to poke the bear when I was brooding. I went straight to the back room, locked the door, and sat in front of the dustyputer we used for logging shipments and asionally hacking into security feeds. And then I did something I never thought I¡¯d do. I opened a browser. Typed in the word: "Periods." Ridiculous. The vampire prince of the Eastern Courts, heir to the Crimson Throne, predator of predators... googling periods. If anyone ever found out, I¡¯d have to kill them. No hesitation. Checktest chapters at Find¡ïNovel But I needed to know. She¡¯d said the word like it was normal. Like it exined everything. She was curled in on herself, in pain, bleeding. I thought she was dying. And maybe that was what scared me most. Fear. The kind of fear I hadn¡¯t felt in over two hundred years. Fear that she was in pain and I didn¡¯t know how to stop it. I scrolled through articles. "Menstruation: A Monthly Cycle." "Symptoms of Period Pain." "Why Periods Happen." There were diagrams. Charts. Words that made my head spin. Uterus, ovtion, hormones, lining¡ª I didn¡¯t understand half of it. But I understood enough. It wasn¡¯t fatal. It wasn¡¯t a wound. It wasn¡¯t caused by some outside force. It was her body¡¯s way of cleansing itself. Of preparing for something it wouldn¡¯t get. And it hurt. A lot. She was bleeding because she was supposed to. And here I was... ready to tear out throats, to scorch cities, to destroy him¡ªthe mutt who hovered too close¡ªbecause I thought someone had hurt her. But no. Nature did. Motherfucking biology. I slumped back in the chair, hands clenched into fists against the desk. I should¡¯ve felt relief. Instead, I felt rage. Not at her. Not at Reed. Not even at the universe. At myself. Because this¡ªthis¡ªwas what being bonded to a beloved meant. The ache when she hurt. The madness when she cried. The desperation to fix something I didn¡¯t understand. And I¡¯d fought it every second since I met her. I called it a curse. I denied her existence. I told myself I didn¡¯t need her. But now? Now, I was sitting in the backroom of a Melvin reading about periods like my entire existence depended on it. And maybe, in a way... it did. Because no matter how many reasons I gave myself not to care¡ªshe was bing the exception. And I was starting to think I didn¡¯t want to fight it anymore. Why the fuck did the universe y such a cruel joke on me? A human. Out of all the cold, cunning, battle-hardened vampire noblewomen, out of all the seductive she-wolves who could rip a throat with a smile, even the damn sirens who¡¯d sell their soul just to im a prince ¡ª the gods above and demons below decided she was mine? Her? A girl whose body bleeds every month like it¡¯s trying to kill her from the inside out. A girl whose bones would snap under pressure, whose scent was like sin wrapped in sunshine, whose fury was unmatched ¡ª but whose mortality was louder than anything else. If my enemies find out... and they will, eventually. The second anyone realizes who she is to me ¡ª the second they see me flinch when she¡¯s hurt, see the darkness vanish from my eyes when she breathes ¡ª she¡¯ll be marked. Hunted. Used. The rogue wolves won¡¯t care that she¡¯s human. They¡¯ll rip her apart just to watch me bleed. The vampires will see her as leverage ¡ª a way to make the immortal prince suffer. Witches will curse her, goblins will try to trade her, and the worst of them ¡ª the ones who once feared me ¡ª will suddenly smile, knowing I have something to lose. This is why I never searched for my beloved. Why I prayed to stay untouched by that cursed bond. Because unlike me, she can die. She¡¯s not like us. She doesn¡¯t heal in seconds. She can¡¯t throw someone through a wall and walk away. One cut ¡ª one misstep ¡ª and it could be over. And if something happens to her... if I lose her before I ever get to have her ¡ª it would ruin me. And what¡¯s worse? She doesn¡¯t even want me. She hates me. Sees me as a threat. Every time I look into her eyes, there¡¯s fire and resistance ¡ª no trace of trust, no hint of affection. Just rage. And I deserve it. I chose this fate when I refused to believe. When I ran. When I thought I could fight the bond. Now the universeughs, watching me burn in silence. Torn between wanting to keep her close and needing to stay away ¡ª for her sake. Because if I stay, I¡¯m the danger. But if I go... I leave her in a world that wants to devour her. And broken ss on her bedroom floor already brought me to my knees ¡ª what would I do if I ever saw real blood spill from her because I wasn¡¯t there to stop it? She¡¯s a walking, breathing, defiant hurricane in a human body. And I¡¯m a prince shackled to her by fate, rage, and something dangerously close to love. I didn¡¯t ask for this. But I¡¯ll burn the fucking world before I let it take her from me. Chapter 65: Nice Wolfie?

Chapter 65: Nice Wolfie?

re POV: I left those two jerks behind like a queen exiting a warzone ¡ª no backward nces, no second thoughts. If they wanted to rip each other apart, fine by me. Hell, they could burn the whole damn house down and I wouldn¡¯t bat an eye, so long as they didn¡¯t drag me back into their testosterone-fueled circus. My uterus had already thrown a riot. I didn¡¯t need two supernatural clowns joining the parade. Did I maybe overdo it with the insults? Yeah. Possibly. Did I care? Not in the slightest. I¡¯m not saying yelling at a werewolf and a vampire was smart ¡ª it was absolutely not ¡ª but you know what else isn¡¯t smart? Having your insides feel like they¡¯re being wed out and still being expected to smile and y nice. Screw that. So yeah, call it bravery, call it stupidity, call it a hormonal-fueled meltdown. I call it my breaking point. And I¡¯d earned it. I didn¡¯t even bother going back to the bedroom. For one, I was about 99.9% sure those two hadn¡¯t lifted a damn finger to clean up the mess ¡ª the room was probably still a horror scene of shattered ss, splintered wood, and leftover testosterone. And two, I was not about to risk cutting myself on something sharp and dying a dramatic, tragic death while already bleeding out of my uterus. That would be peak re luck. So, n B: makeshift heating pad. I filled a bottle with hot water, hugged it to my stomach like it was my firstborn, and crashed onto the couch. The second that heat hit my cramping belly? Bliss. Almost orgasmic. My whole body sighed. If I could have married that damn bottle, I would¡¯ve. No way in hell I was getting up again. I¡¯d built myself a little nket nest. I had warmth, silence, and distance from the supernatural mess upstairs. What more could a girl want? And anyone who dares call mezy? I dare them ¡ª dare them ¡ª to experience their own organs twisting into knots while keeping a straight face. You try not turning into a fire-breathing dragon when your insides are waging war. Nope. I was staying right here. The bedroom was enemy territory now. The living room was my kingdom. The heating pad my loyal subject. And those two dangerous, broody, bickering immortals? They could sort their own damn mess out. If they had a shred of guilt ¡ª which I highly doubted ¡ª maybe they¡¯d realize I¡¯d literally bled for their nonsense. But I wasn¡¯t holding my breath. Now, if only I had snacks. Or painkillers. Or a methrower, just in case they decided toe downstairs again. I don¡¯t know how long I was out ¡ª could¡¯ve been minutes, could¡¯ve been years ¡ª all I know is I woke up to the most obnoxious, earth-shattering, rage-inducing pounding on the front door. The kind that makes you question if the person on the other side is using their fist or trying to bulldoze their way in with a sledgehammer. My eyes barely blinked open before the chaos decided to hit y again. The second I registered consciousness, the stupid cramps began. And yes ¡ª I mean that level of stupid. The supernatural vor. My personal brand of hell. Who the stupid fuck? I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to guess. One of the two overgrown mutts from upstairs? A new monster to add to my collector¡¯s edition of emotional trauma? Hell if I knew. My heating pad ¡ª my precious, soul-soothing bottle offort ¡ª had gone cold. Just like my patience. Just like my will to live. The pounding continued. Like, whoever it was clearly had the IQ of wet toast and hadn¡¯t registered that my door was hanging on by trauma and rusty hinges. I didn¡¯t remember locking it. I never lock it. Mostly because it¡¯s broken. Like me. "OPEN THE FUCKING DOOR, IT AIN¡¯T LOCKED!" I screamed from the couch, not even opening my eyes. My voice came out hoarse, demon-possessed levels of irritated. I wasn¡¯t moving. Not for god, not for Satan, and definitely not for some idiot knocking like I owed them rent. Then ¡ª because the universe is a stand-upedian and I¡¯m the punchline ¡ª ines Reed. Of course. Because my life wasn¡¯t chaotic enough. He barged in like a horror movie killer in the third act, all dramatic and intense, holding a carrier bag like it was some kind of sacred artifact. For a second I thought it might actually be a weapon. Some twisted vampire-werewolf version of a medieval torture kit. I even raised a brow like, Cool. Guess we¡¯re ending it now. Honestly, I¡¯m not even mad. He could¡¯ve just used his ws though. Way faster. Cleaner. Less melodramatic. I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. Justy there in my nket cocoon, watching him like a woman already too dead inside to run. Maybe it was snacks in the bag. Maybe it was Midol and a chocte bar and a weighted nket. But knowing Reed? Nah. Probably some "I¡¯m too macho to understand periods" potion or a raw steak or something equally unhelpful. Whatever. Let the chaos begin ¡ª again. To my surprise ¡ª and trust me, surprise is putting it lightly ¡ª Reed actually walked toward the couch. The couch. Where I was still curled up like a human sushi roll, clutching a lukewarm bottle of water like it was thest shred of sanity I had left. He stood there, looming, like a confused werewolf who didn¡¯t know whether to fight, flee, or offer you soup. "How you feeling?" I blinked. Once. Twice. Did he really just¡ª Oh, he did. Seriously? Okay, listen. There needs to be a ss. A manual. A full-blown educational summit on What Not to Ask a Girl During Her Period: 101. Chapter one ¡ª Don¡¯t ask her how she¡¯s feeling. Because the answer is somewhere between "like death warmed over" and "like a small demon is hosting a knife fight in my uterus." But say any of that out loud and suddenly you¡¯re the "emotional" one. So no. I didn¡¯t answer. Because what would havee out of my mouth would either get me killed, cursed, or kicked out of the supernatural witness protection program I apparently need now. Instead, I just stared at him like he had just asked if I wanted to go for a jog in the middle of a monsoon. Then, to add to my growing list of plot twists, he dropped the bag he was holding beside me and said, "Got you something that might help." Wait. What? He began pulling things out one by one, naming them aloud like he was reading ingredients off some potion list. "Painkillers... chocte... tea... heating pad..." My eyes zeroed in. Heating pad. Now that¡¯s the magic word. Without even thinking, I reached out and snatched it from his hand like Gollum grabbing the One Ring. My precious. As the warmth from the pad began to settle over my aching stomach, I let out a sigh that was part relief, part maybe he¡¯s not aplete idiot after all. Okay. I take it back. He isn¡¯t as clueless as I pegged him to be. Still annoying. Still broody. Still probably going to ruin something again in approximately 3... 2... But for now? Warmth. Sweet, blessed, glorious warmth. He gets a pass. A small one. A tiny, microscopic, don¡¯t-get-toofy pass. But even with the heating pad working its cozy little magic and my cramping uterus momentarily behaving itself, I couldn¡¯t help the gnawing in my gut that wasn¡¯t entirely from pain. I stayed curled on the couch, eyes half-lidded, pretending like I was drifting off or maybe too tired to talk ¡ª but my brain? Oh no, it was running a whole-ass marathon. Because why the hell was Reed suddenly being nice to me? I mean, this was the same guy who was pacing like a deranged wolf inbor just hours ago, who looked like he was about to rip ze¡¯s undead head off, and who generally had all the emotional range of a wet sock. And now? He was bringing me stuff, asking how I felt (okay, poorly timed, but still), and standing there awkwardly like he didn¡¯t know what to do with his hands. Was this... guilt? Pity? Or worse ¡ª was he just waiting until I felt a little better before unleashing some slow-burn werewolf revenge for embarrassing him? The rightful source is Because let¡¯s be honest: from his perspective, this whole thing must¡¯ve been one colossal mindfuck. He thought I was a dude for God knows how long. He flirted with me, more like forced himself on me. Teased me, more like choke gripped me. Got close. Hell, mouth fucked me ¡ª and all that time, thinking I was a guy. And now? Now he knew I wasn¡¯t. I was a girl. Surprise. And that, in my paranoid, cramp-fueled state, was where my mind decided to pitch a goddamn tent and camp. Was he disgusted? Angry? Regretting everything? Was this weird passive kindness just the false calm before he decided to rip me a new one? Metaphorically. Hopefully. I mean... I don¡¯t know how it works with wolves or, hell, even gays ¡ª I didn¡¯t grow up in the most open-minded part of the supernatural world, okay? So was it, like, some huge disgrace to get hot and heavy with someone only to find out you were barking up the wrong gender tree? Was he mad at me? God. My stomach twisted ¡ª not just from the cramps now but from the anxiety curling like a second, more annoying uterus in my chest. One with insecurity cramps. I pulled the heating pad tighter to my belly and nced at him from the corner of my eye. He looked... conflicted. But not angry. Not like that. Not violent. Just... brooding. Maybe even a little lost. Whatever it was ¡ª I didn¡¯t know how to read it. I didn¡¯t trust it. I didn¡¯t trust him. And honestly? I wasn¡¯t sure which one of us was more messed up by this. Chapter 66: Fuck Mate Bond

Chapter 66: Fuck Mate Bond

Reed POV: This mate shit is seriously getting on my nerves. I don¡¯t know what sick, twisted joke the universe is ying on me ¡ª but I swear, if I ever meet Fate in a dark alley, it¡¯s dead. I left the room for what? To get some rity? To put some distance between me and the girl-who-was-definitely-not-supposed-to-be-my-mate? Yeah, good n, right? Except I came back carrying a heating pad and some crap I googled at Walmart, like some soft-ass teenage boy trying to impress his girlfriend on her period. I hate the way she¡¯s curled up on that ratty couch like she didn¡¯t just curse us out with more venom than a coven of pissed-off witches. "Gone soft," my wolf snickered again. I ignored him. Because if I opened my mouth right now, I might just agree with the bastard ¡ª and that would make it real. And I¡¯m not ready for real. I walked in expecting resistance ¡ª screaming, snarling, maybe a pillow hurled at my head ¡ª but she didn¡¯t even flinch. Justid there, curled on that beat-up couch, hugging an cold water bottle like it owed her rent. Her eyes cracked open, and she looked like she hadn¡¯t slept in years, like she¡¯d fought a war just to exist in that moment. And what did my mouth say? "How you feeling?" Idiot. Even my wolf cringed. "How you feeling?" Really, Reed? That¡¯s what we¡¯re going with? I swear I¡¯ve been in mortalbat with rogue packs and ancient vampires that made more sense than this moment. She didn¡¯t answer ¡ª probably because she was weighing whether to curse me into next week or just die of period cramps on the spot. So, like the socially awkward werewolf I apparently am now, I dropped the bag at her feet and mumbled, "Got you something that might help." This text is hosted at FindN()vel She eyed the bag like it might explode. Smart girl. Then I started naming the items like some clueless boyfriend in a cheesy ro: "Heating pad... chocte... painkillers... uh, tea?" It¡¯s pathetic.I¡¯m pathetic. And yet I stood there like an idiot, holding that heating pad like it was some sacred gift from the gods ¡ª as if a hot water bottle was going to fix the mess in my head. She took it from me without saying a damn thing, which ¡ª considering her mouth usually ran faster than a loose hellhound ¡ª was already enough to throw me off. She had cut me off ¡ª took the heating pad like it was holy salvation, switched it on, lifted her shirt slightly, revealing the soft skin of her stomach, ced the pad there, and melted back into the couch like she¡¯d been carrying the weight of the entire fucking moon and finally got to rest. And that¡¯s when everything inside me shut the hell up. No more sarcasm. No more angry inner monologue. Even my wolf went dead quiet, just... watching her. This girl. This tiny, moody, sharp-tongued human. She had every reason to hate me. I¡¯d snarled at her, misgendered her, threatened her, fought in her room and trashed her stuff. And now? She was curled up like a wounded pup, finding peace in something I brought her. What. The. Fuck. I stood there like aplete idiot. I didn¡¯t know whether to sit, to leave, or to say something. My wolf, that proud, violent piece of my soul, started whining in my head like a kicked dog. "She¡¯s strong," he said. "She¡¯s ours." I didn¡¯t respond. Couldn¡¯t. Because suddenly, all the reasons I¡¯d used to push her away ¡ª that she¡¯s human, that she¡¯s weak, that I never wanted a mate ¡ª sounded hollow. Like excuses I made because I was scared. Yeah. Scared. Of what she meant. Of what this bond was turning me into. She didn¡¯t even look at me when she gotfortable again. Just sighed like the war inside her had paused for five seconds. And damn it, I couldn¡¯t look away. She didn¡¯t ask why I brought the stuff. Didn¡¯t thank me. And weirdly... I liked that. Because if she had, I think it would¡¯ve broken me right there. I was still standing like a dumbass when she gave me this side-eye nce ¡ª not hostile, not amused ¡ª just calm. Like she saw right through me and didn¡¯t feel the need toment. That somehow made it worse. My wolf wanted to reach out to her. Wanted to nuzzle her, hold her, curl around her like she was something precious. My wolf had imprinted ¡ª and I was the only idiot trying to pretend it didn¡¯t happen. And then? My wolf ¡ª that big, brooding bastard who never even liked being inside me ¡ª whimpered. I swear to the bleeding gods of the underworld: he actually whimpered like a kicked puppy."She¡¯s in pain," he said."She needsfort.""Why won¡¯t you ask her name?" Her real name, apparently. Because "use" was some made-up alias she gave the world to keep her secret. And of course, she wanted me ¡ª me ¡ª to ask her what it really was. As if I was some wide-eyed idiot in a teen drama. Like this was some kind of trust-fall love story and not a nightmare bond from the cruel hands of fate. I refused.Obviously. Do you know what it feels like to refuse your wolf something like that?It¡¯s like trying to resist sunlight after a century in darkness.He wed at my chest, howled in my head, snarled and barked and bit at me from the inside, threatening to shred my sanity if I didn¡¯t just say the damn words: "What¡¯s your real name?" But I didn¡¯t.Because I¡¯m stubborn. Yet somehow, I stood there, watching her. The way hershes fluttered as the pain dulled. The way her breathing evened out. And that face ¡ª the one that moments ago was twisted in agony ¡ª now calm and soft and maddeningly human. And my wolf? He practically rolled over, paws in the air, sighing like an idiot."See? She¡¯s strong. She¡¯s ours. She¡¯s everything." I wanted to punch him in the soul.I wanted to punch myself. Because yeah ¡ª I was supposed to be this cold, calcted nightmare. This creature that kingdoms feared. But here I was, behaving like a background character in a slow-burn enemies-to-lovers fanfic written by a hormonal teenager.1 I didn¡¯t even realize I was still standing there like a damn statue until she peeked at me out the corner of her eye. Not ring. Not rolling her eyes. Just... observing. Like I was some strange exhibit in her personal museum of absurd moments. And you know what? I couldn¡¯t even me her. I was absurd.This whole situation was absurd.And all because the gods, or fate, or whatever sick joke runs the universe decided that she ¡ª a sarcastic, angry human with a bad attitude and a uterus that hated her ¡ª was my mate. Fuck the stars.Fuck destiny.And fuck that tiny smile ying at the corner of her lips as the heating pad did its job ¡ª because it made my chest twist in a way I didn¡¯t know was possible anymore. And no, I still didn¡¯t ask her name.But goddammit... I wanted to. I didn¡¯t get soft.But here I was. Willing to fetch heating pads... For a human. For my mate. Fuck. My. Life. If my father ever found out about this... about her... About the fact that not only was I interested in a human ¡ª a human ¡ª but that said human, who I originally thought was a guy, turned out to be a girl and apparently my mate? Yeah. He¡¯d have a heart attack on the spot. And after he woke up from it? He¡¯d march me into the pack council chambers, parade some random she-wolf in heat, and force me to pick her, choose her as my mate. Probably tattoo her name on my chest and dere my actual mate a hallucination. Denial and arranged mating ¡ª that¡¯s how we handle scandal in my family. But let¡¯s not even get to the big picture yet. Right now, I¡¯m stuck in the smaller one. Which is her. In that oversized T-shirt, lying on the couch, hair a mess, skin pale, breathing allbored, a heating pad tucked under her shirt like it¡¯s the only thing keeping her alive. And yeah. She¡¯s a girl. Like, boobs and curves and soft skin and a scent that could drive any full-grown alpha wolf to insanity. Which... is exactly what¡¯s happening to me. Because holy fuck, her scent. It¡¯s richer. Heavier. Warmer. Every second I stay here, it clings to me like heat in the summer, like I¡¯m drowning in it. It¡¯s different than before. Sharper. And for the life of me, I didn¡¯t know human women even had a heat cycle. But whatever is going on with her body ¡ª this period thing ¡ª it¡¯s doing things to me. To my wolf. It¡¯s like a signal. A red g screaming "MATE" and my damn wolf is circling in my head like a lunatic, panting, growling, pacing like it¡¯s his time to go into heat too. And the worst part? My body¡¯s reacting. Hard. And I don¡¯t just mean metaphorically. One whiff of that raw, natural, bleeding, vulnerable scent ¡ª that scent that should¡¯ve repulsed me ¡ª and something inside me cracked. It wasn¡¯t blood. It was her. It was the pain she was in, the strength she had to act like it didn¡¯t destroy her. And yeah, the fact that she was still a firecracker, even while looking half-dead. My wolf wanted her. Savage, relentless, possessive. The only thing that was holding him back was that she was bleeding. He care that she was hurting. But wanted her right there and now, to im and mark her. And that scared the shit out of me. Because if I didn¡¯t leave soon, something would snap. And I don¡¯t think she¡¯d appreciate it if I lost control and decided now was the perfect time to mate her. Not when she was vulnerable, bleeding, and ring at me with those tired, suspicious eyes. It was her pain that kept me in check. That stopped me from lunging. From letting instinct take the wheel and wreck both our lives. And I hated that I was even having this thought. She was fragile. Human. Too soft for this world ¡ª let alone someone like me. A werewolf. A dominant one. With a bloodline so dark and cursed even other wolves kept their distance. I was thest person who should be tied to someone like her. And yet... my wolf was purring like she was the answer to every ache we ever felt. So yeah. I needed to get the fuck out of this apartment. Before I did something I¡¯d regret. Or worse... something I wouldn¡¯t.
  • I think reed just insulted me????
    • Chapter 67: To Kill Or To Love

    Chapter 67: To Kill Or To Love

    ze POV The night weed me like an old friend¡ªcold, silent, and heavy with promise. This was my kingdom. The dark was my cloak, the moon my ever-watchful aplice. The city¡¯s heart still pulsed faintly in the distance, but here... here in the back alleys behind the train yard, away from the glitter and buzz, it was just me, the shadows, and my next indulgence. I wasn¡¯t just thirsty¡ªI was unraveling. And the only way to drown out the voices¡ªthe cursed bond that wed at me, the guilt that wore my skin like a second coat¡ªwas to be what I was born to be. A nightmare. A predator. A prince of the damned. My fangs ached as the scent of her hit the air. Jet fuel. Worn-out leather. Nerves. Ah. Fresh from the airport. The perfect catch. They¡¯re always disoriented. Always too trusting. Always alone. She was young. Mid-twenties, maybe. Dragging a battered suitcase behind her, headphones in, too busy scrolling on her phone to realize she was walking right into hell. Into me. I shadowed her with the patience of a hunter who knew the kill was inevitable. She felt me. Oh, she felt me. It¡¯s that bone-deep chill, that primal instinct humans have never quite evolved out of. She nced back once. Then again. I smiled, unseen. I could hear her heartbeat change¡ªsteady to stuttering, then racing, fluttering like a caged bird in her chest. Perfect. Adrenaline was already spiking in her blood. I could taste it in the air. Rich, vibrant, like aged wine with a dash of fear. That¡¯s the vor I crave. Not the docile blood of donors. Not willing sips from ss vials or synthetic bags. No. I want the blood that screams. The blood that fights. She turned down the alley. Oh sweetheart, wrong turn. I stepped from the shadows like a wraith. Silent. Graceful. Terrible. She paused mid-step. I could almost see the scream building behind her eyes. She didn¡¯t run. Not yet. Still clinging to the hope that maybe she was imagining it. Maybe the shadows didn¡¯t move. Maybe the cold breath on her neck wasn¡¯t real. I love this part. The hesitation. The dread thickening in their veins. It sweetens everything. Then she saw me. Not fully. Not the face. Just the outline. The glint of inhuman eyes in the dark. The whisper of something ancient brushing against her soul. She dropped her phone. Bolted. Oh, there it is. The chase. I let her run. I always let them run. The thud of her boots echoed down the alleyway. Labored breaths. The tter of her suitcase as it toppled over. She was fast¡ªfor a human. But not fast enough. I was behind her. Then beside her. Then in front of her. She screamed. I smiled. "Wrong turn," I whispered, my voice low and velvet-soft. A luby from a grave. I backed her into the wall. Watched the panic eat herposure. Her hands trembled. Her knees locked. Her pulse beat like war drums under her throat. And the scent of her blood¡ªthick with adrenaline and pure terror¡ªwas heavenly. I leaned in, letting her feel the sharpness of my breath on her skin, the chill of my presence seeping into her bones. Her fear was a song, and I was the conductor. When my fangs pierced her skin, I did it slow. Precise. No rush. Just the art. The blood? Warm, fast-flowing, electric. Adrenaline spiked to its highest,ced with pure survival instinct and thest threads of hope unraveling. And the taste? Disappointing. Warm, yes. Rushed with fear,ced with adrenaline, sure¡ªbut it was nothing. Nothing like hers. No matter how much I wanted it to be, this girl¡¯s blood was hollow. Bitter. Shallow. Like drinking rainwater after tasting ancient wine. I knew the moment it hit my tongue¡ªshe wasn¡¯t her. And my demons? They didn¡¯t let it slide. "You tasted the blood of your beloved," they hissed inside my skull, "nothing else will everpare." I snarled mid-drink, but it was toote. They were right. Again. Always right. That single drop of re¡¯s blood had ruined me. Branded itself into my senses. Now, every feed was a disappointment, a pathetic imitation, a shadow of what I¡¯d had¡ªwhat I wasn¡¯t supposed to want. I hated her for that. Hated myself more. But I didn¡¯t stop. I drained the girl anyway. Everyst drop. Not because I was thirsty anymore¡ªbut because I had to. Because I needed to drown the craving, if only for a moment. The moment her heartbeat slowed, the moment the warmth faded from her skin, I knew I still wouldn¡¯t find peace. But I didn¡¯t hesitate. She crumpled in my arms like a wilted flower. I let her body drop. Cold. Boneless. No reverence. No remorse. I didn¡¯t bother to move her. Someone would clean it up. They always did. The city knew me by now¡ªits creature of night, the prince cloaked in ash and blood. The dead never shocked them anymore. Just one more corpse in a forgotten alley. One more lost traveler no one would im. I stood over her, empty. Still hungry, but not for blood. What I craved couldn¡¯t be drained from just anyone. I looked up at the moon. It didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t care. And neither did I. I stepped into the shadows again, dragging the guilt behind me like a second skin I couldn¡¯t shed. The worst part? No matter how far I ran, no matter how many throats I tore open¡ª I still remembered the taste of her. And it was killing me. I ran. Fast, far ¡ª through the woods, across the rooftops, into the underbelly of the city. I hunted. I fed. I killed. Again and again. But none of it helped. The ache still wed at my insides, a hunger no blood could satisfy. Not anymore. I should¡¯ve never tasted her. That damned drop ¡ª divine, addictive, damning. It¡¯s burned into my senses like acid through silk. Now every other feed turns to ash in my mouth. nd. Lifeless. Wrong. And worse ¡ª he knows now. The wolf. The mutt. Knew she was a girl the moment her robe dropped and her hair spilled free like ink. I could see it in his eyes. The shift. The possessiveness. The iming. The world is already turning against her. And I am too selfish to stay away. I should kill her. The thoughtes soft, almost sweet, like mercy dressed in shadow. I could end this all ¡ª the ache, the hunger, the bond. Snap that fragile neck and be free. One twist. Clean. Final. Or drink her dry. Let thest taste of her blood flood my mouth and brand me forever. One final indulgence. She¡¯s already ruined me ¡ª might as well go all the way. At least then, she¡¯d be mine, in the way every vampire knows how to im something. Dead. Devoured. Eternal. But I hesitate. Not out of mercy ¡ª no, I¡¯m no saint. ********* I didn¡¯t mean toe back. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel Hell, I ran the entire city trying to drown her scent in the stench of human filth and rotting alleyways. Tried to bury the taste of her blood beneath the screams of the dead. But somehow... my feet betrayed me. Again. So here I was ¡ª standing like a fucking lunatic outside her broken-down little excuse for a home, cloaked in shadows, watching her through the crack in the curtains like some deranged stalker. No one should¡¯ve been able to get this close to me. No one ever had. The window to her room was still cracked from earlier ¡ª good. Didn¡¯t need an invitation to enter. I climbed through with the silence of a shadow, bootsnding on carpet now free of blood, wood, and ss. Because I had cleaned it. A whole vampire prince on his hands and knees, picking up splinters of a shattered bedside table and sharp shards of a mirror I¡¯d thrown another man into. And why? Because she could bleed. Because her skin wouldn¡¯t heal in seconds like mine. Because one wrong step and she¡¯d slice herself open without even realizing it. The memory made me huff out a twisted littleugh ¡ª bitter and low. How far I¡¯d fallen. I scanned the room now. Sheets were fresh. The air smelled faintly like detergent and iron. There was no scent trail leading to the bed since I cleaned. No imprint. No warmth left behind in the nkets. She hadn¡¯te back to this room since we fought. Since she screamed at us both like we were schoolboys and not monsters. She¡¯d vanished ¡ª and for a second, panic wed at my chest before I caught it. Reined it in. Controlled it. I left the bedroom into the living room¡ª without a sound. And that¡¯s when I saw her. Not in her room. Not tucked beneath the sheets where any sane, injured human would go. No, she was sprawled on the beat-up old couch in the living room like it was a fucking throne, curled around a cheap heating pad like it held her entire soul. She looked... small. Vulnerable. Utterly, heartbreakingly human. Hershes fluttered against her cheeks. Brow furrowed in sleep. A sheen of sweat painted her temple, and her arm clutched the heating pad like it was the only warmth the world would offer her. And still, still, she looked more defiant than anyone I¡¯d ever met. She didn¡¯t wait to be rescued. Didn¡¯t ask. Didn¡¯t beg. She just survived ¡ª on her own terms. And fuck me... it ruined me. It¡¯s the way she sleeps, curled on that worn-out couch like the world hasn¡¯t been cruel enough. Pale, hurting, wrapped around a stupid heating pad like it¡¯s a shield. She doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s done to me. And that... that¡¯s the cruelest part. She¡¯s not the monster. I am. I step closer, silent as the night I was born of. One breath and her scent guts me ¡ª blood and salt and heat. Her pain sings to every feral instinct inside me. I should hate it. Hate her. But instead, I ache for her. I want to run my fingers through her hair, just once, before I end it. Want to kiss that godforsaken frown off her lips before they go cold. Want to whisper her name ¡ª her real name, not the alias she gave the world. But I don¡¯t even know it. I¡¯ve tasted her, hunted for her, ached for her... and I don¡¯t even know her name. Pathetic. I back away. Fists clenched. Nails digging into my palms until blood pools. Because if I touch her now, I won¡¯t stop. And I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll kill her... or keep her. Both will ruin me. One just takes longer. Chapter 68: To Kill Or To Love (ii)

    Chapter 68: To Kill Or To Love (ii)

    re POV: Okay, so after Reed came in with the heating pad ¡ª thank God for that ¡ª he just... stood there. Not saying a word. Just staring. And not like the casual "checking if you¡¯re okay" kind of stare. No. This was a full-on, "I think you¡¯ve grown a second head" type of situation. Eyes flicking between me and something invisible, shifting from one leg to the other like he had no idea what to do with his own limbs. Awkward didn¡¯t even begin to cover it. Who would¡¯ve thought this was the same guy who once had me pinned to a wall, ws out, rage boiling behind those shifting eyes? Speaking of eyes ¡ª they were doing that weird thing again. Flickering from a soft brown to an almost-glowing yellow, back and forth like some kind of broken traffic light. It was subtle, but yeah, I noticed. I notice everything when I¡¯m stuck on a couch with cramps and my entire body screaming mutiny. Then, without saying a word, he turned and disappeared into the kitchen. I blinked. Was he leaving? Freaking out? Coming back with ws? Honestly, your guess was as good as mine. But then he returned ¡ª with a ss of water. I stared at it. He stared at me. His eyes were flickering again, that weird yellow-brown dance that always looked like he was seconds away from shifting into his furry death form. He thrust the ss in my direction like it burned his hands, muttered something I couldn¡¯t catch ¡ª definitely a curse ¡ª He pinched the bridge of his nose like I was giving him a migraine by just existing and then, without warning, and then stormed out of the apartment like it personally offended him that I was still breathing. Straight out the door. Okay... what the hell was that? Was he mad? Frustrated? Regretting his sudden burst of not-being-a-jerk? Or maybe this was just Reed¡¯s brand of bedside manner: brood, fidget, vanish. ssic. But honestly? I didn¡¯t care. He had brought me the essentials. That was more than enough to earn a temporary ceasefire. I reached for the pills, popped the painkillers into my mouth, and gulped them down with the ss of water. The heating pad hummed softly on my stomach, finally offering that sweet, sweet relief. Everything else ¡ª the confusing boys, the chaos, the bruised pride ¡ª could wait. Sleep came easy this time. And I let it take me. I don¡¯t know how long I slept after Reed left. Long enough, apparently, for the painkillers to kick in and the heating pad to lose its warmth. Everything was dim, the room coated in that soft kind of night where shadows blur into each other ¡ª peaceful, almost. Until it wasn¡¯t. Something... shifted. That strange, gut-chilling sensation of being watched wed up my spine, dragging me from the haze of sleep. I blinked. And that¡¯s when I saw them. Red. Glowing. Watching. Two crimson eyes pierced the darkness across from me, just hovering above the floor like a goddamn horror movie. Closer than they had any right to be. Then the fangs caught the low glint of streetlight through the window. Sharp. White. Bared. I screamed. Loud. Instinctual. The kind of scream thates from your soul because every cell in your body suddenly realizes this is the end. My heart nearly exploded. And then¡ª "ze?" I gasped, breath ragged, hand gripping the couch cushion like it could save me. He didn¡¯t speak. Just stood there. Looming. Motionless. Furious. His pupils were narrow slits within that infernal red, and his jaw was clenched so tight I could see the muscle ticking beneath it. His entire body radiated rage and hunger. No smug smirk. No snide remark. Just death. Waiting. I froze. My whole body locked up, except for the trembling. "What the fuck, ze?" Still, silence. He wasn¡¯t looking at me like a person. He wasn¡¯t even looking at me like food. He was looking at me like... a mistake. A threat. Or worse ¡ª a weakness. "Look, if you¡¯re here to kill me, can you at least wait until I¡¯m not bleeding out from natural causes?" I snapped, trying to summon a bit of courage, even if my voice wavered like hell. But the way his shoulders shifted ¡ª like a beast barely holding back the lunge ¡ª made my skin crawl. I swallowed hard. "Or, I dunno... say something? Staring at me like you want to rip my throat out isn¡¯t exactly helping your case here, Prince of Darkness." Still nothing. Just that fury, flickering in his eyes like the aftermath of a fire that refused to die. I didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d done to trigger him ¡ª again ¡ª but my gut said this wasn¡¯t the usual vampire moodiness. Something snapped in him. Something dark. Something dangerous. And I was caught in the middle of it like a deer on ck ice. The tension was suffocating. And for the first time in days... I wasn¡¯t sure if sass could save me. ******** Okay, look ¡ª I know I was walking on thin ice here. Like razor-thin, might-snap-at-any-second kind of ice. Bute on. You try waking up from the dead of sleep ¡ª period pain still wing at your insides ¡ª only to find yourself face-to-freaking-face with glowing red eyes and razor-sharp fangs hovering in the dark like a damn horror movie jump scare. My body reacted before my brain even booted up. Of course I screamed. Loud. High-pitched. Definitely startled-my-own-damn-soul kind of scream. It took me a second to realize it was ze. Freaking ze. He was crouched low, eyes burning like twin embers, fangs out and breathing like he¡¯d just run a marathon. His face was twisted in something between fury and... restraint? I couldn¡¯t tell if he wanted to murder me or throw himself into the sun. And you know what? I didn¡¯t care. Because period mood. Newest update provided by FindN0vel Because blinding cramps. Because this stupid vampire and his hot/cold personality were not on my list of things I could deal with right now. "You ever hear of knocking?!" I snapped, clutching the now-lukewarm heating pad to my stomach like it was a shield. "Or is dramatic entrances just part of your whole undead aesthetic?" He didn¡¯t move. Just stared. Unblinking. Silent. Terrifying. And kind of... broken? Which made me even more pissed off, because I didn¡¯t have time to unpack that. I was bleeding, I was tired, and this wasn¡¯t how I imagined dying ¡ª in an oversized T-shirt, holding a water bottle to my gut, with messy couch hair. "Look, if you¡¯re here to kill me, get in line. My uterus is already trying," I muttered, voice sharp as a dagger. "But if you¡¯re here to just stand there and stare, you better bring snacks." Still nothing. God. I hated vampires. Especially emotionally constipated, dangerously gorgeous, broody prince types who acted like your very existence was both a curse and an addiction. "Blink once if you¡¯re gonna kill me," I added dryly. "Blink twice if you¡¯re here to audition for the next Twilight remake." His lip twitched. Victory. Tiny, petty, but I¡¯d take it. Was I scared? Hell yes. He looked like a nightmare. But I was also hormonal, exhausted, and too done with this entire supernatural circus to cower. I tucked myself deeper into the couch, pretending like his very presence wasn¡¯t making every instinct in my body scream danger danger danger. But I didn¡¯t show it. I wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction. Because even if I was one scream away from pissing myself, I¡¯d rather die sassy than scared. ******* After a while ¡ª seconds? minutes? centuries? ¡ª he finally moved. Stepped out of that shadowy corner like some nightmare given flesh and purpose, and started walking toward me. Smooth. Slow. Controlled. Every footstep felt like a countdown. And I... yeah, I think I ran my mouth a little too much. "Sit up," he said. No yelling. No threat. Just two simple words,ced with something too calm to beforting. And guess what? I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Nope. Not me. Miss "sass-till-death" got her butt upright real quick. If ze, the Drac offspring of emotional whish, tells you to sit up ¡ª you sit up. I barely had time to breathe before he slid into the empty space beside me and, with that annoying, unnatural grace, pulled me back ¡ª right onto hisp. His . One second, I was sitting on my own. The next? I was cradled against his body, my head resting on his thigh like we were filming some gothic romance scene ¡ª except, I was 95% sure this one would end in blood loss. My heart started doing the full Jumanji stampede. He could probably hear it. Hell, I could feel it trying to climb up my throat and make a run for it. I leaned back slowly, stiff as a corpse and praying to every deity that he wasn¡¯t about to snap my spine in two for fun. But then... then he did the weirdest thing. He chuckled. A deep, low sound that rumbled through his chest, vibrating where my shoulder touched him. And then ¡ª he startedbing his fingers through my hair. Gently. So gently, it made something in me stutter. Like my brain wasn¡¯t sure whether to scream or melt. "What to do with you, little pet?" he murmured. It wasn¡¯t a question meant for me. More like something you say while deciding whether to roast, fry, or saut¨¦ the chicken in your freezer. His voice was thoughtful ¡ª too thoughtful ¡ª and I didn¡¯t know whether tough or bolt. The pet thing? Yeah, not cute. Not romantic. More like Bond viin meets overgrown vampire with attachment issues. But here¡¯s the messed-up part: his fingers felt nice in my hair. Soothing. And yeah, I was still a little emotionally traumatized from waking up to fangs and a vampire crouched like he¡¯d found dessert ¡ª but something about that moment made my heart calm just a bit. Like maybe, just maybe, he wasn¡¯t about to eat me. Yet. I didn¡¯t dare speak. Didn¡¯t move. Justid there, caught in the weirdest paradox offort and fear, listening to the steady rhythm of his breathing as he touched me like I was fragile ss. If this was a dream, my subconscious needed therapy. If it was real? I needed a holy water shower, an exorcist, and a restraining order... all while curled up on hisp like a confused, cramp-ridden kitten. This was my life now. Apparently. Chapter 69: To Kill Or To Love (iii)

    Chapter 69: To Kill Or To Love (iii)

    Reed POV: Yeah, I left. Left before my stupid wolf decided to do something irreversible like marking her. The way she was lying there... the scent she was throwing off... It was driving me insane. Driving him insane. A human. A pathetic, fragile, breakable human. Making me ¡ª a born Alpha ¡ª almost lose every shred of control I ever bled to earn. Making me want to kneel down, mark her, pledge loyalty so deep it would shame my ancestors. It was sickening. Infuriating. Terrifying. I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel like this. Not for her. Not for anyone. But every time she whimpered in her sleep, every time her scent hit me just right, it was like the universe grabbed my soul in a chokehold and reminded me ¡ª she was mine. imed. Chosen. And me? I was fighting a losing battle with myself. So yeah. I left. I ran, if you wanna call it that. Better a coward for one night than a monster for a lifetime. Better leave now than stay and do something so permanent even death wouldn¡¯t wash it away. Because if I touched her again? If I gave in? There would be no going back. And gods help me... Part of me didn¡¯t want to. The moon goddess must be having a real goodugh right now. Probably rolling on her divine ass, watching me suffer. Gods, what the hell am I supposed to do? To think ¡ª after years of waiting, after years of dreaming about my mate... About the perfect, strong, fierce wolf woman who¡¯d stand beside me ¡ª Only for the goddess to hand me this. A fucking human. A human who bleeds every damn month like her own body is trying to kill her. I¡¯m going to be aughingstock. The biggest goddamn joke the kingdom has ever seen. Me. Reed. Alpha-blooded, war-forged, feared by all... Mated to a fragile, stubborn little human who looks like the wrong gust of wind could snap her in half. And the worst part? After years of mouthing off about how humans were beneath us... How they were weak, pathetic, nothing more than pests¡ª The goddess decided I needed one tied to my soul for the rest of eternity. Nice. Real fucking nice. Honestly? I preferred it back when I thought she was a dude. At least then the attraction felt like something I could curse, ignore, fight. Now? Now there¡¯s no escaping it. No denying it. No fighting it. She¡¯s mine. Stamped into my bones. And every damn second I breathe, I feel it grinding deeper. Gods, I¡¯m screwed. Stupid fucking wolf. Wouldn¡¯t let me reject her. Wouldn¡¯t even consider it. And I couldn¡¯t reject her without being one with him ¡ª without his damn agreement ¡ª And he? He was too damn busy wagging his invisible tail like some lovesick mutt. Typical. Alpha wolf my ass. Strongest bloodline, highest rank, h, h, h ¡ª But one sniff of her and suddenly he¡¯s all Mate, Mate, Mate like a broken record in my head. If I tried to fight it? Tried to force the rejection? He¡¯d break. He¡¯d snap the fragile bnce we shared ¡ª And then I¡¯d go feral. Turn rogue. Nothing more than a savage beast, a mindless monster lurking on the outskirts until someone merciful finally put a bullet in my skull. I knew what would help. Oh yeah, I knew it. But if that stubborn, lovestruck wolf inside me even caught a whiff of what I was thinking? Going feral would be the least of my problems. He¡¯d tear me apart from the inside out. Shatter me. Rip my soul to bloody shreds and leave me nothing but a hollow, broken shell. And maybe... Maybe I deserved it. Because honestly? Right now, the idea of snapping her little neck and ending this bond before it rooted any deeper ¡ª It was tempting. Dangerously tempting. ze POV: I came with one goal. One. Simple. Goal. End her. Finish this pathetic weakness before it could sink its ws into me any deeper. Rip her away from my veins, from my mind, from the growing sickness rooting in my chest. I would be free. Invisible again. Untouchable. Exactly how I had survived all these goddamn centuries. But no. My stupid fucking demons wouldn¡¯t let me. While she ¡ª my doom wrapped in soft human skin ¡ª sat there, clutching that pathetic heating pad like it could shield her from the real monster in the room, she snapped at me like I wasn¡¯t two seconds away from ending her. "You ever hear of knocking?!" she barked, her voice sharp and trembling. "Or is dramatic entrances just part of your whole undead aesthetic?" She had no idea. No. Fucking. Idea. How close she was to death. While she pped her little mouth, I was busy battling the war exploding inside my own goddamn skull. My demons knew why I hade. Knew that I had nned it perfectly ¡ª Strike when she slept, when she was soft and defenseless. She wouldn¡¯t have felt a damn thing. Would¡¯ve been over in seconds. Clean. Simple. Necessary. But instead? They fought me. They.Fought.Me. Never, in my endless life, had I ever been at odds with them. We had an agreement ¡ª I reason, they rage. Imand, they obey. But now? Now they snarled and writhed and yanked at my control, refusing to let me do what had to be done. How the fuck could they not see the danger she posed? Reed was already sniffing around her like a damn wolf with a bone. And if that mutt ever realized what she truly was to me? My beloved? He¡¯d use her. Use her to control me. And I¡¯d rather rip out my own heart with my bare hands before I¡¯d ever let that happen. But the demons wouldn¡¯t listen. Wouldn¡¯t reason. Wouldn¡¯t yield. Inside my mind was nothing but chaos ¡ª blood and whispers and a fury that wouldn¡¯t settle. And the stupid, reckless, fragile girl wouldn¡¯t stop talking. Wouldn¡¯t shut up. Wouldn¡¯t make this easy. She didn¡¯t realize. Didn¡¯t fucking realize what a lethal weapon she was when pointed at me. And gods help me ¡ª I wanted to snap her silly neck just to make it all stop. I had topromise. Swallow my pride and bargain with the very monsters that lived inside me. For them to give me back control of my body, I had to promise¡ª Swear on blood and bone¡ª That I wouldn¡¯t hurt her. For now. Finally, some peace. The scratching and tearing at my mind faded into a dull murmur, a warning rather than a war. I hated it. Hated how easily they bent to her without a second thought. Hated how the chaos went still at the mere scent of her. I walked up to her, each step feeling like it dragged knives through my skin. She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t move ¡ª the little minx was too exhausted to even realize the danger still lingering inches away. Slowly, carefully, like she was spun from ss, I slipped my hand beneath her neck and lifted her head. Then, without thinking ¡ª without letting myself think ¡ª Iid her head on myp. Her scent washed over me in waves. Blood, pain, stubbornness ¡ª and something else. Something that made my demons purr in contentment like loyal hounds at her feet. I gritted my teeth so hard it felt like they might shatter. I hated this. Hated her. Hated the hold she didn¡¯t even know she had. Little pet. Little curse. Little everything I never wanted. And still... Still, I stayed. "What to do with you, little pet?" I murmured, my fingers threading through her soft, fine hair. So fragile. So warm. So wrong. Good lord. One moment I wanted to cradle her closer, shield her from every horror this damned world could throw at her¡ª The next, I wanted to wrap my hands around her delicate throat and squeeze until the world was quiet again. I had thought... Foolishly, arrogantly thought, that it was just fascination. Just a passing obsession with a defiant little human who dared to mouth off, to stand her ground. Not this. Not a beloved. Not the one curse I couldn¡¯t w my way out of. If only¡ª Chapters first released on find(?)ovel If only things had stayed the way they were before I found out. Before her blood branded itself into my bones. When I tasted her¡ª When I ruined her¡ª When I fucked her to oblivion, thinking she was nothing but a clever, reckless boy. How fitting. How poetic, really, that my damnation woulde wrapped in such small, infuriating packaging. I dragged my ws gently¡ªtoo gently¡ªalong her scalp, her sleepy formpletely unaware that the real monster wasn¡¯t hiding in the dark anymore. It was the one cradling her head, whispering murder and worship in the same breath. I could feel her shaking. Every small tremor against my thigh. Could feel her heartbeat pounding, frantic, fast ¡ª hammering like a trapped bird in a cage. She was scared. Good. I chuckled, low and deep, a sound that rumbled through my chest and made her flinch even more. She was right to be scared. Chapter 70: THEIRS

    Chapter 70: THEIRS

    re POV I could feel the vibration of his low, dark chuckle through his chest, through the couch, through me. Every nerve in my body was on high alert, screaming at me to move, to run, to fight ¡ª but I stayed frozen, tucked against him like a goddamn sacrificialmb. His fingers threadedzily through my hair again, deceptively gentle, like I wasn¡¯t one wrong breath away from being ughtered. This is it, I thought, heart thundering against my ribs. This is how it ends. Not with a bang. Not even with a proper fight. Just... quietly. Stupidly. Lying on a vampire¡¯sp with a half-dead heating pad. Pathetic. I shifted just a little, instinctively trying to put some space between us, but his hand tightened in my hair ¡ª not enough to hurt, just enough to remind me who had the power here. "Where do you think you¡¯re going, little pet?" he murmured, voice like ck silk wrapping around my throat. "You¡¯re right where you belong." I swallowed hard, the tiny defiance I had left wilting under the weight of him. There was something... broken in his voice. Twisted. Like he was fighting some internal battle I couldn¡¯t even begin to understand ¡ª and losing. I should¡¯ve been smart. I should¡¯ve kept my mouth shut. But nooo, re¡¯s Stupid Mouth? strikes again. "You don¡¯t have to keep calling me ¡¯pet,¡¯ you know," I muttered, voice hoarse. "I¡¯m not a stray cat you picked up off the street." His fingers stilled in my hair. The silence stretched long and sharp between us, like the moment before a match ignites. Then heughed ¡ª a cold, humorless sound that made the hair on my arms stand up. "No," he said slowly, almost thoughtfully. "You¡¯re not a stray cat. A cat knows it¡¯s a predator. You..." His eyes, burning red, met mine. "You still think you¡¯re safe." I looked away, heart pounding. Stupid, re, so stupid. For a long moment, neither of us spoke. I focused on the ticking of the broken clock on the wall. On the slight creak of the couch as he shifted beneath me. On the warm, faint throb of the heating pad against my stomach. If I pretended hard enough, maybe I could pretend this was normal. That I wasn¡¯t lying on a supernatural killer¡¯sp while he debated internally whether to pet me or snap my neck. Right. Normal. Except normal was a distant, half-forgotten dream by now. I don¡¯t know how much time passed. Minutes, maybe. Hours. Time had a funny way of stretching and snapping when ze was involved. At some point, the tension in the air shifted. He wasn¡¯t holding me as tightly anymore. His strokes through my hair became slower. Less predatory. Almost... sorrowful? It made my chest ache in a weird, confusing way I didn¡¯t like. "You don¡¯t get it, do you, little minx?" he whispered, almost like he was talking to himself. "You¡¯re already killing me." I tensed. "What do you mean?" I croaked, immediately regretting asking. His eyes flicked down to me. The red in them burned hotter, but it wasn¡¯t the wildfire rage I expected. It was something heavier. Something that scared me more than anger ever could. "You," he said, voice guttural, "are the rope tying a noose around my throat." Okaaaay. Definitely time to change the subject before he went full serial killer poet on me. I opened my mouth ¡ª no n, no idea what woulde out ¡ª but I was saved (??) by the sound of a door mming open somewhere upstairs. Both our heads snapped toward the sound. Footsteps. Heavy. Purposeful. Reed. Because of course it was Reed. Because my life wasn¡¯tplicated enough already, right? ze¡¯s hand slipped from my hair and he stood in a sh, moving so fast I barely registered it. I sat up stiffly on the couch, clutching the heating pad like it was a goddamn shield, trying to pretend my heart wasn¡¯t trying to climb out of my throat. Reed stomped down the stairs, his expression dark, his golden eyes shing dangerously. For a split second, Reed and ze locked eyes across the room ¡ª and the air went lethal. Predator to predator. Alpha to alpha. Get full chapters from Find[?]ovel Both ready to tear the other apart for reasons I was too human to fully understand. "You¡¯re still here," Reed said, voice low and full of barely leashed fury. ze didn¡¯t flinch. He just smiled. A slow,zy, infuriating smile that promised nothing good. "Someone has to make sure the pet doesn¡¯t hurt herself," ze purred. Reed¡¯s hands clenched at his sides. His fangs peeked from behind his lips, a low growl rumbling from his chest. I shrank back instinctively, wishing the couch would just swallow me whole. "I can take care of her," Reed snapped. ze tilted his head, red eyes gleaming with amusement. "Really?" he drawled. "Because thest time I checked, you were the one who left her bleeding and alone." Oh. Ouch. Okay, even I had to admit that was a low blow. Reed snarled, stepping forward, muscles bunching like he was seconds fromunching himself across the room. ze just stood there, calm and utterly fearless, the kind of calm that only came from centuries of being the biggest, baddest thing in the room. "I said," Reed growled, voice deep and dangerous, "leave." ze¡¯s smile widened. "And I said no." The world narrowed down to the two of them. A powder keg waiting for a single spark. I didn¡¯t know who would win if they fought. And frankly, I didn¡¯t want to find out. I pushed myself shakily to my feet. "Guys," I croaked. "Maybe don¡¯t destroy my house? I really can¡¯t afford to fix this dump again." Neither of them looked at me. Typical. Boys and their stupid pissing contests. I took a step forward ¡ª and immediately stumbled, my vision swimming. Painnced through my abdomen like a hot knife. Shit. The heating pad ttered to the floor. Both ze and Reed moved at the same time. ze caught me first. His hands, cold and unyielding, gripped my shoulders and steadied me. Reed was there a secondter, his body practically vibrating with restrained violence. The two locked eyes over my head. Mine, Reed¡¯s eyes said. No, ze¡¯s said back, just as clearly. And me? Yeah, I was just caught in the middle like some kind of cursed tug-of-war prize. "I¡¯m hungry," I blurted out, breaking the thick, deadly silence that had wrapped around the room like smoke. Both of them froze. For a heartbeat, neither moved. Neither blinked. They just... stared at me like I¡¯d suddenly sprouted antlers. Which, frankly, wouldn¡¯t have been the weirdest thing to happen tonight. I shuffled awkwardly, clutching my stomach. Yeah, I was hungry. Starving, actually. The painkillers Reed brought me were probably designed to knock out an elephant, and taking them on an empty stomach? Genius move, re. Absolute genius. No wonder I felt like I was about to faint and/or throw up everywhere. But instead of, y¡¯know, losing the tension and getting me, oh, I don¡¯t know, some goddamn food, it somehow made everything worse. "You haven¡¯t fucking fed her?" Reed rounded on ze, voice sharp enough to slice skin. I blinked. Wait, fed? What the hell was this wording? Did they think I was some kind of... glorified housent that needed regr Seriously? These guys were really treating me like some pet they jointly owned and had to take care of. ze just raised an eyebrow at Reed¡¯s outburst, all casual menace. "I don¡¯t see you carrying a takeaway bag and food either," he fired back, voice smooth like venom. Reed¡¯s eyes shed yellow. "At least I bought her a heating pad and painkillers," he bit out, chest heaving like he was seconds from shifting right there. ze scoffed, his lips curling in that signature I¡¯m-better-than-everyone smirk. "Well, I cleaned her fucking room," he shot back, loud enough to make the walls vibrate. For a second, everything went dead silent. Even I stared at him like he had just grown a second head. Wait. ze? The literal Drac-wannabe? Mr. I-drink-blood-and-brood-in-dark-corners? Cleaned my fucking room? My brain short-circuited trying to picture it. My brain short-circuited trying to picture it. ze ¡ª king of death res and horror movie entrances ¡ª on his knees picking up shards of broken mirror and splinters of wood like some reluctant housemaid? Yeah, right. Next thing you know, he¡¯d be wearing an apron and humming lubies. "You¡¯re lying," I blurted out before I could stop myself. ze¡¯s red eyes slid to me slowly, thatzy, terrifying gaze pinning me like a bug on disy. "You think I¡¯d make that shit up, little pet?" he drawled darkly, voice all silk and danger. Reed made a noise like he was choking on his own spit ¡ª honestly, same. "Wait," Reed said, eyes narrowing at ze suspiciously. "You cleaned it? Not your minions? Not some poor sucker you moured?" ze leaned back against the couch, still absentlybing his fingers through my hair like it was the most natural thing in the world to pet a human you might also be nning to kill. "Nope. Me. Every fucking piece of ss. Every splinter of wood. Every... annoying human hazard." His fingers tightened just slightly in my hair, enough to make me squeak before he loosened them again, almost like a silent warning: Don¡¯t push it. Reed just stared at him, expression somewhere between horrified and impressed. "Damn. You really are whipped," he muttered under his breath. I opened my mouth to say something ¡ª Chapter 71: Striving in Chaos

    Chapter 71: Striving in Chaos

    re POV: ze turned to Reed, his voice dripping with venom. "And if you¡¯re not, then what the fuck are you doing here?" Aaah, not again. Here we go. This was about to escte into another full-blown brawl. Why can¡¯t they fight in their own damn ces instead of turning my living room into their personal WWE ring? And speaking about being whipped by me ¡ª yeah, that¡¯s utterly delusional. I don¡¯t know why they were both so fond of me suddenly, but if you ask me, their interest was fueled by jealousy. You know that childish crap ¡ª you don¡¯t care about a toy, but the moment your sister wants it, it suddenly bes your most precious possession just because you can¡¯t stand her having it? Yeah. That. "Last time I heard," ze continued, tone mocking and cruel, "the Alpha King heir doesn¡¯t defile himself with silly, weak humans. So why the fuck are you so interested in my pet?" My pet? Oh, the audacity. I wanted to scream at them both. Like, hello? Did they just forget I said I was fucking hungry? Was I supposed to starve while they measured their dicks? If they weren¡¯t going to help, the least they could do was take their testosterone-fueled ego war somewhere else. Preferably far, far away. Honestly, part of me hoped they would kill each other. Would save me a hell of a lot of headaches. One less asshole to deal with? Yes, please. I clutched the lukewarm heating pad tighter against my stomach, ring at both of them like they were the biggest idiots to ever exist. "Unless one of you ns on cooking or calling for pizza," I snapped, voice sharp as broken ss, "take your lovers¡¯ spat somewhere else." Both of them turned to re at me like I¡¯d personally offended their whole bloodlines. Good. About fucking time someone put them in their ce. I rolled my eyes at them, not even bothering to hide it anymore, and headed straight toward the kitchen. "Close the door on your way out!" I shouted back, waving a hand dismissively over my shoulder. One thing I¡¯d realized ¡ª yeah, maybe a little toote ¡ª was that I was actually safer with both of them around than just one. Because no matter how much I pissed one off, the other wouldn¡¯t let them kill me. At least, not immediately. It was a shaky assumption, sure. But look at the facts: When ze had tried to drain me dry at the airport, Reed had showed up and stopped him. And when Reed had tried to choke the life out of me, guess who had appeared to crash the party? Yep. Drac-wannabe himself, ze. I didn¡¯t know what their deal was with each other, but whatever twisted rivalry or hate-brotherhood they had going on, it worked in my favor. At least until one of them figured out how to win without breaking me in half. Insulting them was starting to feel... cathartic. Like releasing all the tension I¡¯d been bottling up since this hellstorm began. But I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to insult either of them to their faces when it was one-on-one. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel Nope. Already learned that the hard way. Besides, I was ming the cramping, the hunger, and the general fuck-everything mood for the sudden surge of courage. Pain apparently made me reckless. I rummaged through the kitchen looking for anything edible. Nada. No snacks. No leftovers. Not even a lonely apple dying in the fridge. Typical. With a sigh, I yanked out the dusty old pan and decided, screw it, I was making pancakes. Quick, easy, and best of all, I didn¡¯t need to rely on either of those glorified cavemen to feed me. I started mixing flour and eggs, cursing under my breath when I realized there wasn¡¯t even milk left. Whatever. Water would have to do. Survival mode, right? Behind me, I could still hear the low growls and the asional snap of a snarl between Reed and ze, but for once, I chose to ignore it. If they killed each other, I¡¯d have pancakes ready to celebrate. Priorities. ze POV: I turned to Reed, my patience already dangling by a thread. "And if you¡¯re not, then what the fuck are you doing here?" I sneered, voice cutting sharp and cruel. I watched his jaw clench, the flicker of his golden wolf eyes betraying just how close he was to snapping. Good. Let him. Let the mutt lose control, so I could finally rip his fucking throat out without guilt. It would be a favor to the entire damn world. ra, little minx that she was, rolled her eyes at us like we were two kids fighting over who got the bigger slice of cake. If only she knew just how close she was to setting off a bloodbath. I caught her muttering something under her breath as she stalked toward the kitchen, heating pad still clutched against her tiny body like it could shield her from what we were. It was almost adorable. Almost. She flung a hand behind her and called out, "Close the door on your way out!" I chuckled darkly under my breath. The sheer audacity. I should have been pissed, really ¡ª a human barking orders at me ¡ª but instead, it just made me want to smile. She had spirit. Even bleeding, even hurting, she dared to snarl at predators circling her like wolves. I turned my attention back to Reed. "You know," I drawledzily, stepping closer, "for someone who calls humans beneath him, you¡¯re awfully interested in mine." Reed¡¯s growl rumbled low, vibrating the walls. Good. Let him. "Last time I heard," I continued, baiting him further, "the Alpha King heir doesn¡¯t defile himself with silly, weak humans. So why the fuck are you so interested in my pet?" The word tasted deliciously cruel on my tongue. Mine. Because no matter how much I hated the bond, no matter how much it chained me to her, it didn¡¯t make it any less real. She was mine, and Reed¡¯s sudden interest was starting to piss me off. He stepped closer, fists clenched, muscles rippling under his shirt like he was barely restraining himself. I hoped he snapped. I wanted him to. It would be such a pleasure to rip through that royal skin and show the world what their precious heir looked like broken at my feet. A loud ng from the kitchen snapped my attention away from my fantasy of violence. ra, in all her stubborn human glory, was crashing around in the kitchen like she owned the ce. For one brief, absurd moment, both Reed and I just stood there, staring. The tiny human ¡ª weak, bleeding, and half-starved ¡ª waspletely ignoring two apex predators in her living room because she was hungry. Hrious. Pathetic. Terrifying. Because deep down, some part of me liked it. Liked her fire. Liked the way she didn¡¯t cower. Liked that she made me forget, even for a second, what I was supposed to be. "You haven¡¯t fucking fed her," Reed snapped suddenly, breaking the silence, voice using. I turned to him slowly, letting the anger simmer to the surface. "I don¡¯t see you carrying a takeaway bag and food, mutt," I snarled. "At least I brought her the heating pad and painkillers," Reed shot back, practically foaming at the mouth now. I smirked, stepping even closer until we were nose to nose. "Yeah? Well, I cleaned her fucking room," I fired back. Silence. Absolute, stunned silence. Even ra, who was busy murdering the kitchen, froze mid-pancake-flip. The look on her face when she peeked over the counter was priceless ¡ª pure, undiluted shock. Like she couldn¡¯t possibly fathom me, the blood-sucking monster, touching a broom, let alone cleaning anything. I didn¡¯t me her. Hell, I barely believed it myself. But there I was ¡ª picking up shattered mirrors, sweeping splintered wood, patching up the mess I¡¯d made in a rare fit of rage. Because my demons ¡ª those traitorous bastards ¡ª couldn¡¯t stand her being hurt in her own home. Reed looked just as stunned as ra, and for a moment, I tasted victory. Bitter, fleeting, but there. Then ra rolled her eyes, shouted something about closing the door again, and stomped further into the kitchen. Typical. I watched her back retreat, fighting the absurd urge to follow. To make sure she didn¡¯t hurt herself. To make sure she ate. Pathetic. I turned back to Reed, voice low and dangerous. "You stay away from her," I growled. He sneered, shing the hint of fangs. "You think you can stop me, leech?" Iughed then ¡ª a sound without humor, without life. "If you touch her," I promised, voice like a de sliding between ribs, "I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s nothing left for your precious wolves to bury." The threat hung heavy in the air, thick with the scent of old blood and newer hate. But neither of us moved. Because the truth was, ra had already sunk her tiny human ws into both of us. And whether we wanted to admit it or not... We were already hers. Even if it killed us. Chapter 72: We Angered Her

    Chapter 72: We Angered Her

    Reed POV: I came here again for one reason. One thing only. Something that would make my wolf hate me forever. Kill my mate. He didn¡¯t know that¡¯s why we came back. He was just wagging his damn tail, metaphorically speaking, thrilled we¡¯d get to see her again. Our mate. The weak, pathetic human mate. Already, she¡¯s turned my wolf into a lovesick mutt. Disgusting. My n was simple: end her life, and then deal with my wolfter. I¡¯d try to reason with him ¡ª convince him it was better this way. That she wouldn¡¯t survive in our world. That she didn¡¯t belong. That she would be safer dead than caught in the middle of what we are. But everything went to hell the moment I stepped inside and saw him with her. The leech. ze. Too close. Toofortable. Too fucking familiar. My wolf lost it. Now he wants to rip the vampire¡¯s head off. And see? This is why I wanted to kill her in the first ce. Before she came into the picture, ze and I had something like peace. An understanding. We stayed out of each other¡¯s business, didn¡¯t poke the sleeping beasts in one another. It worked. But ever since she showed up ¡ª this human girl ¡ª it¡¯s like all hell broke loose. We can¡¯t breathe the same air without wanting to rip each other apart. A human. A fucking human was about to start a war. Because she¡¯s mine. Because she¡¯s also his. And that ¡ª that¡¯s the part I can¡¯t figure out. What the hell did she do to him? ze doesn¡¯t care about anyone. Not wolves. Not humans. Not even his own kind. But her? He looks at her like she¡¯s thest drop of blood in a dying world. It¡¯s obsession. Madness. And it¡¯s dangerous. Because now, if I kill her ¡ª and I still n to ¡ª I¡¯ll have more than just my wolf¡¯s wrath to deal with. I¡¯ll have to go through ze too. Which means I either walk away and lose her to that bloodsucker... Or I kill her ¡ª and prepare to go to war with both my wolf and a vampire who would burn down the world just to keep her breathing. Either way, I lose. And yet, I can¡¯t bring myself to stop. Because every time I look at her ¡ª soft, fragile, painfully human ¡ª I want to protect her just as much as I want to destroy her. And that? That¡¯s the worst part. Because it means I¡¯ve already fallen. And I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any way back. The next thing I fucking hate about this whole mess? She makes me lose all sense of reasoning. Here I was, in the middle of a heated back-and-forth with ze ¡ª ze ¡ª arguing over who did what for her like some pathetic schoolboy. I actually caught myself bragging about bringing her a heating pad. And painkillers. Painkillers, for fuck¡¯s sake. What. The. Hell. If my father ever got wind of this? Yeah... we both know how that would end. Badly. Violently. Shamefully. And it wasn¡¯t just that. No. She had me turning into something worse. A possessive, jealous, unhinged bastard ¡ª and that infuriated me even more. I haven¡¯t even marked her yet, and she¡¯s already under my skin. What happens if I do mark her? Will I even survive it? ze, of course, kept pushing ¡ª demanding to know why I was so invested in this "silly little human" when I¡¯d spent my entire life openly despising their kind. He doesn¡¯t know. He can¡¯t know. Because if ze finds out she¡¯s my mate, he won¡¯t hesitate to use it against me. To break me. Again. And that¡¯s just another reason I fucking hate her. She¡¯s fragile. Too fragile. Too soft. Too human. If anyone learns the truth ¡ª that she¡¯s mine ¡ª using her to get to me would be so damn easy. At least if she were a she-wolf, she could fight back. She could hold her own. But her? She¡¯s a walking weakness. And still... I can¡¯t stay away. I want to bury this truth so deep even the gods can¡¯t find it. But every time she looks at me with those wide eyes, clueless to the chaos she¡¯s unleashed in me, it bes harder to pretend. Harder to resist. Harder to not fall apart. "She¡¯s mine, Reed. Go get yourself another human if you¡¯re suddenly into them," ze snapped, his voice low and lethal. "Leave mine alone." Mine. The word grated against my bones. From where I stood, I could hear her moving around the kitchen, probably trying to find something to eat ¡ª blissfully unaware that we were both one second away from ripping each other apart for her. "I don¡¯t take orders from bloodsucking bastards," I hissed back, jaw clenched. "And I don¡¯t want any human ¡ª I want this one." I stepped forward, voice a low growl now. "Why don¡¯t you go get yourself another walking blood bag and leave what¡¯s already mine. I¡¯m guessing you saw the master-ve mark on her neck, yeah? So fuck off. She¡¯s imed." That wiped the smirk off his face for a second ¡ª just a second ¡ª before he threw his head back andughed. Cold. Mocking. Like I was some na?ve kid who didn¡¯t know how the world worked. "Yours?" he echoed with a crooked grin, that smug vampire gleam in his eyes. "I¡¯ve already owned her in ways you haven¡¯t," he said slowly, savoring every poisonous word. "When she was fresh. Untouched." My stomach twisted. My wolf stirred ¡ª no, snarled ¡ª inside me, rage rising like wildfire. ze leaned in, like twisting the knife deeper. "Guess she¡¯s mine already. Body. Blood. And soon enough, I¡¯ll own her soul too. She was so easy to ruin." Then came the final blow ¡ª voice soft, deadly. "I don¡¯t think the Alpha King¡¯s heir wants a mate that¡¯s already been tasted, marked, and imed by a vampire." No. No, he was lying. He had to be lying. She was pretending to be a boy back then. He couldn¡¯t have... he couldn¡¯t have known. Couldn¡¯t have touched her like that. Not without knowing. But my wolf wasn¡¯t buying any of it. He was thrashing inside me, pure fury, demanding answers. Demanding blood. I couldn¡¯t think. Couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t even see straight through the haze of red boiling in my vision. The next second, I was already moving ¡ª fast, faster than I¡¯d intended. Storming toward the kitchen, kicking the door open so hard it cracked against the wall. She was there. Sitting at the counter. Eating fucking pancakes like nothing had happened. Like her very existence wasn¡¯t currently tearing apart centuries of fragile peace between species. I froze. Heart pounding. Wolf howling. Mind screaming one question over and over. Is it true? Did he...? Did ze touch her? im her? Did he fucking ruin her before I even realized she was mine? She looked up, startled by my sudden entrance, a piece of pancake halfway to her mouth. Eyes wide. Confused. Readplete version only at find~novel Innocent. Gods ¡ª please let him be lying. Because if he wasn¡¯t... I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop my wolf from tearing ze apart. And worse ¡ª I wouldn¡¯t be able to look at her the same again. "Tell me he¡¯s fucking lying," I growled, gripping her arms tightly ¡ª not enough to bruise, but hard enough that my control was hanging by a thread. My wolf was wing inside me, frenzied and furious. "Tell me he hasn¡¯t put his filthy hands on you. Tell me he hasn¡¯t touched you like that." Her eyes widened, not with fear, but with fury. And then she did something that made my stomach churn ¡ª she nced over my shoulder, to where ze was lounging against the kitchen doorway with that same damn smirk on his face. The kind of smirk that makes you want to wipe it off with your fist. "He¡¯s lying," she said finally, her voice tight. Relief nearly staggered me. But it didn¡¯tst. Because ze ¡ª that fucking parasite ¡ª was suddenly there. One second leaning, the next a blur of movement, and now standing beside us, too damn close. "Tell him the fucking truth," ze snarled, voice low and venomous. "Tell him how you moaned my name, how I made you scream in ecstasy." That was thest straw. For her. Before I could even react, re¡¯s fist flew ¡ª a clean punch straight to his smug fucking nose. The crack echoed in the kitchen, followed by her shrieking: "You did something to me! You bit me ¡ª made me want you! And now you dare to stand here and ask me to admit to that? To say I moaned your fucking name?" Her words were pure fire, fury radiating off her in waves. She didn¡¯t stop there. Sheunched herself at him, fists flying, kicksnding ¡ª wild and reckless and glorious. Sure, her strikescked the force to actually hurt a vampire like ze, but that didn¡¯t stop her. Didn¡¯t deter her. And for a split second, he cowered. ze fucking cowered ¡ª arms raised to block the punches she rained down on him like a human whirlwind of righteous wrath. I should¡¯ve been smug. But I was too busy being numb. ze had used his bite. That exined it. Vampires could drug humans with their saliva, clouding their minds, twisting their desire. Make them feel willing ¡ª make it seem like consent. A tactic they¡¯d mastered over centuries to cloak predation in pleasure. Some say it¡¯s more "elegant" than the way wolves take their prey. But there¡¯s no nobility in it. Wolves were different. We didn¡¯t pretend. We chased. We cornered. We conquered. And yeah, maybe that was its own kind of savagery. My kind revels in the struggle ¡ª they savor resistance, not in spite of it, but because of it. They call it the thrill of the hunt, as if that makes it any less monstrous. Even when the oue is inevitable, they take pleasure in watching their victims fight, knowing full well they never stood a chance. But right now? Watching her lose it ¡ª not afraid, not broken, but enraged ¡ª made something inside me twist painfully. Because she hadn¡¯t just been vited. She¡¯d been robbed. Of her mind, her body, her control. And that realization burned. Then ¡ª ng. A pan smashed into the side of my head. "What the hell!?" I snarled, turning to face her. But she wasn¡¯t done. "You... you aren¡¯t any better, you fucking beast!" she shouted, voice cracking under the weight of her rage. And then ¡ª bam ¡ª the frying pan hit me square on the shoulder. For a moment, all I saw was red. How dare a mere human strike me? The heir of the Alpha King ¡ª hit with a pan by a girl who barely reached my chest. My wolf growled, pacing in my mind. Not in anger... but restraint. He wouldn¡¯t let me react. Wouldn¡¯t let mesh out. Because she was our mate. Our broken, hurting, furious mate. "What the hell did I do?!" I snapped, arms raised as another spoon nged off my side. "You forced yourself on me, Reed!" she screamed, voice cracking. The words stopped me cold. Like ice water dumped straight down my spine. "You¡¯re all fucking monsters!" And then came the storm. Spoons. Forks. Anything she could grab. Flying through the air, some hitting ze, others pelting me. And still ¡ª she cried. Not weak, but devastated. Not small, but shattered. I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t dodge. I let every damn piece of metal bounce off me because I deserved this. Because deep down... I knew. We¡¯d all crossed a line. ze, with his bite and maniption. Me, with my rage and control. We hadn¡¯t protected her. We¡¯d cornered her. And now she was fighting the only way she could ¡ª throwing pans, screaming through sobs, and finally giving voice to all the terror and confusion she¡¯d been holding inside. And I¡¯d never felt more powerless in my entire life. Chapter 73: LEFT

    Chapter 73: LEFT

    ze POV: Okay... I messed up. Shouldn¡¯t have said that. Shouldn¡¯t have taunted him. But fuck, I was angry ¡ª furious, even. Watching Reed circle around her like she was his, like he had any right to breathe the same air as her, let alone im her. I wanted to hurt him, to twist the knife, remind him who got to her first ¡ª in blood, in body. I didn¡¯t expect her to react like that. Didn¡¯t expect the fury in her eyes, or the way her voice trembled when she screamed at me. Didn¡¯t expect her fists, her kicks, her tears. Didn¡¯t expect the shame that followed either ¡ª sharp and unfamiliar, wing through my chest like it belonged to someone else. But it was mine. It is mine. Because no matter what she said, no matter how much I tried to deny it, she¡¯s my Beloved. And that changes everything. When it happened ¡ª when I took her blood, when I tasted her skin ¡ª I didn¡¯t know. She was just a fascination, a bright me in a world that¡¯s been dim for centuries. I wanted her because she stirred something in me ¡ª something primal, dark, reckless. Something... hungry. I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d be the only thing that calmed my demons, the only one who made the endless noise quiet. And now she looked at me like I was a monster. Maybe I am. But Reed ¡ª that mutt ¡ª he¡¯s no better. Pretending like he¡¯s above it all, like he¡¯s just here out of duty or disdain. But I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at her. The rage when she¡¯s near me. The possessiveness. The way his wolf fights him when she¡¯s crying or hurt. It¡¯s not normal. It¡¯s not the usual wolf pride or alpha temper. No, this is deeper ¡ª mate-bond deep. But that can¡¯t be. It¡¯s impossible. She is mine. My Beloved. Wolves don¡¯t bond with humans ¡ª especially not someone like Reed. He¡¯s the Alpha King¡¯s heir, practically royalty. The Moon Goddess wouldn¡¯t tie him to a fragile, chaotic little human girl who burns toast and throws kitchen pans like they¡¯re weapons of war. It just doesn¡¯t happen. So whatever this is ¡ª whatever madness is gripping his beast ¡ª it¡¯s not a true bond. It¡¯s jealousy. Possessiveness. The same kind of twisted desire thates from wanting what someone else has. That¡¯s all it can be. Because if I even entertained the thought that she could be his... No. No, I won¡¯t. She¡¯s mine. Mine in blood. Mine in fate. Mine in ways that Reed could never understand ¡ª not with his wolf instincts, not with his Alpha pride. Still... I can¡¯t deny what I saw. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find¡ïNovel He was shaking when he barged into the kitchen. Desperate. Eyes glowing with rage and panic. Like the thought of me touching her had shattered something inside him. And for a moment ¡ª just a flicker ¡ª I wondered. What if I¡¯m wrong? What if fate is ying a cruel game? But then she hit him too ¡ª with a frying pan this time ¡ª and called us both monsters. And I remembered the truth that cuts deeper than any de: She doesn¡¯t belong to either of us. Not really. Not yet. And maybe... maybe she never will. "Now look what you¡¯ve done ¡ª you made her cry!" Reed snapped, shoving me hard in the chest. Big mistake. No fucking muttys a hand on me and walks away intact. My fist flew before I could think ¡ª cracked him straight in the jaw. He stumbled, snarled, and lunged. And just like that, we were on the floor, rolling like two rabid dogs fighting for thest bone in hell. Punches flew. Elbows, knees ¡ª whatever we couldnd. The room blurred around us, her scent still lingering in the air like a taunt neither of us could ignore. And that just made everything worse. My demons howled, spurred on by the chaos, reveling in the violence like it was a feast. "You self-righteous mutt!" I growled, mming my forearm into his throat. "She doesn¡¯t belong to you!" "She¡¯s not yours either, leech!" Reed spat, flipping us andnding a brutal hit to my ribs. "You broke her! You made her cry!" The word cry rang in my ears. It shouldn¡¯t have mattered. Not to me. Not to something like me. But it did. Her face ¡ª twisted in pain, fury, betrayal ¡ª burned behind my eyes. I grabbed Reed by the cor and mmed him into the floor, fangs bared inches from his throat. "You think you¡¯re any better?! You were going to kill her, weren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you came back!" His eyes red golden, his wolf snarling behind them. "You don¡¯t know shit, vampire." ***** We were too busynding blows, too caught up in our rage, in the need to win, to own, to prove something that didn¡¯t need proving. Fists collided with bone. Knuckles split. Blood hit the floor. Neither of us noticed the shift in the air. Not until the silence hit. Not until the space she had upied ¡ª the very gravity that had kept us circling each other like derangeds ¡ª was empty. I blinked, blood trailing from the corner of my mouth, and pushed myself off the floor. "She¡¯s quiet..." I muttered, wiping my jaw. Reed was already scanning the room, nostrils ring. His body tensed. Her scent ¡ª that infuriating, addictive scent that made both our instincts coil and snap ¡ª was fading. "Where the fuck is she?" Reed growled. My heart stuttered. She was gone. Slipped right out from under us while we were too busy trying to kill each other over her. I staggered to the kitchen, blood pounding in my ears, her absence hitting like a void I couldn¡¯t breathe through. "She was just here," I snarled. "She was just here." Reed burst past me, tearing through the hallway, checking doors like a madman. I followed, the weight of her absence growing heavier with every step. Nothing. No warmth left in the kitchen. No tes. No crumbs. No heartbeat. She was just... gone. "Fuck," I hissed. "How the hell did she get away without either of us noticing?" Reed¡¯s eyes glowed like the edge of a de. Because we¡¯d let it happen. We were so wrapped in our territorial dick-measuring match, we didn¡¯t see her slip out. The fragile little human we imed to own just reminded us we were fools. And she yed us both. Now she was out there. Alone. And gods help whoever finds her before we do. Panic hit me like a freight train. Her scent¡ªfaint but undeniable¡ªtrailed down the hall, curling around corners like a ghost taunting us. I could smell her fear too. It clung to the air, bitter and sharp like burnt sugar. She ran. That little human ran. "She went out the fucking exit door," I hissed, already sprinting. Reed was right behind me, growling something under his breath that I didn¡¯t catch. The door was cracked open, her scent drifting out into the night like smoke. Cold air pped me in the face as I shoved through it, the outside world swallowing thest traces of her warmth. "She¡¯s out there," I said, teeth clenched. "Alone." It hit me all at once. She was walking around outside at night. A human. My human. No, my beloved. And she had no fucking idea how dangerous that was. Not here. Not in a city that crawled with monsters after dark ¡ª the ones that didn¡¯t y by our twisted politics. The ones that didn¡¯t care she belonged to me, didn¡¯t fear Reed¡¯s title, didn¡¯t even know what mate bonds or blood marks meant. Just creatures hungry for blood, flesh, fear. I snarled and mmed my fist against the brick wall beside the exit. A crack split through it. Stupid, stupid girl. Did she think she was punishing us? Did she think she could just... walk away and nothing would happen? "You should¡¯ve fucking watched her!" I turned on Reed, fury burning hot in my throat. "You were the one yelling about protecting her!" Reed growled back, fists clenched. "You¡¯re the one who made her cry." "I didn¡¯t think¡ª" "Exactly. You didn¡¯t think," he snapped. We stood there in the cold for one tense heartbeat, the street empty before us, but the danger bleeding from every shadow. She was walking into a lion¡¯s den. And she didn¡¯t even know it. "I¡¯m tracking her," I said, already moving again. "If something touches her before I find her, I swear to every ancient god, I will raze this entire city to the ground." My demons were wing at my insides now, furious, frantic. She was their anchor, their obsession ¡ª and they¡¯d let her slip away. I let her out of my sight because of a stupid mutt. They needed her. And so did I. Not because of the bond. Not even because she was mine. But because the thought of her body ¡ª warm and breakable ¡ª lying somewhere cold and bloodless, alone in the dark? Was uneptable. gods help her. gods help me if I¡¯m toote. Chapter 74: Horrors Of The City

    Chapter 74: Horrors Of The City

    CLARE POV "Are you fucking kidding me?!" My voice ripped through the room like a whip, sharp and furious ¡ª but useless. They didn¡¯t even flinch. ze and Reed were at it again, fists flying, snarls filling the apartment like goddamn wild animals. I stood there, fists clenched at my sides, my head pounding with a mix of cramps, hunger, and raw, boiling frustration. "You know what? Fight. Kill each other. I don¡¯t give a shit anymore!" I shouted at them, but they were too deep in their little alpha-vampire dick-measuring contest to even hear me. Blood smeared across the floor. Walls shook with every blow. I was done. So fucking done. "I hope you kill each other!" I screamed, not even bothering to see if they noticed as I stormed out. My bare feet pped against the cold wooden floor of the hallway. The overhead light buzzed loudly ¡ª and then flickered. Once. Twice. I froze. The corridor was quiet. Too quiet. The kind of quiet that made your skin prickle, that made you suddenly very aware of how thin the walls were ¡ª and how far away everyone else was. This was an old boarding house. It creaked, groaned, and whispered in the dead of night like it had a soul of its own. I shook my head. Nope. Not doing this horror movie shit. Not tonight. I was just going to Sara¡¯s. Two floors up. She was normal. She had snacks. And heating pads that didn¡¯te with passive-aggressive fights to the death. The building had no elevator ¡ª of course. Just one long, dim hallway, stretched like a spine toward the back staircase. I started walking. The light flickered again. Something in the shadow at the end twitched. I stopped. Did it move? No. The source of th?s content is find[?]ovel Nope. Just the light. Just old wiring. I kept walking, arms folded tight against my chest. The walls felt narrower tonight, the shadows longer, like they stretched toward me, waiting. "This old house feels alive," I whispered under my breath, voice shaky. My own thoughtsughed at me. Who¡¯s crazy now? You or the house? I reached the corner that turned to the stairwell, exhaling shakily. Just a few more steps. Then I froze again. A soft, wet sound. Muffled. Sniffles. Someone crying. It wasing from the stairs. I leaned forward, peering through the dim. There ¡ª halfway up thending ¡ª was a figure. Small. Curled up against the wall, rocking slightly. Crying. Muffled sobs. It looked like a girl. Long, dark hair. Bare feet. Wearing... was that a hospital gown? "What the hell...?" I whispered. I took a step closer. She didn¡¯t look up. She just kept crying, hugging her knees tightly, shaking. Every instinct screamed go back. Every ounce of logic said turn around, re. This isn¡¯t your problem. This isn¡¯t right. But something about it ¡ª about her ¡ª drew me forward. I couldn¡¯t stop my feet. My breath caught in my throat. Another step. Another. Closer. The air grew colder. Heavier. Like something pressing against my chest. "Hey..." I said softly, reaching out. "Are you okay?" The crying stopped. Dead silence. She went still. I froze, arm still extended, heartbeat thunderous in my ears. Then ¡ª slowly ¡ª she began to lift her head. But what turned toward me wasn¡¯t a girl. It wasn¡¯t even human. Its face ¡ª my face ¡ª stared back at me, eyes hollow and ck, smile stretching far too wide. And then it whispered in a voice exactly like mine: "Nothing is more scary than what you left behind... right?" I screamed. ****** I ran. Back to the madness. Back to the deranged wolf and the mad vampire. I was choosing chaos over the unknown horror that just sat crying in the stairwell like some cursed doll. That¡¯s how far gone things were. I was picking the monsters I knew. But just as I reached the door to my apartment¡ªthe threshold to what should¡¯ve been my escape¡ªthere she was. The crying girl. Right there in front of my door, like she had blinked into existence. I didn¡¯t think. I changed direction mid-sprint, veering toward the exit door at the far end of the hallway. My lungs burned, my pulse roared in my ears, and I swore the temperature dropped by ten degrees the moment I passed her. I didn¡¯t dare look back, but I could feel it. The weight of her gaze. The hunger behind it. I burst out into the cold night air, gulping it down like salvation. But salvation didn¡¯te. Not here. Not tonight. Behind me, the figure didn¡¯t follow¡ªnot exactly. She simply... appeared on the front porch. Sat down, like she belonged there. Her dress tattered, the hem soaked in something that looked too dark to be water. Her head was bowed, and she cried again. Those horrible, wet, muffled sobs like someone strangling a luby. She wasn¡¯t following me. She wasn¡¯t leaving the house. It was like... she couldn¡¯t. Which meant I couldn¡¯t go back. Not in there. But out here wasn¡¯t safe either. The night carried other threats. Creatures with teeth and power and egos the size of kingdoms. Creatures like Reed and ze. And it was all their fault. All of it. Every goddamn moment since that stupid airport and the even stupider hoodie disguise. I clenched my jaw and turned away from the boarding house. I walked. Nowhere in particr¡ªjust away. The streets were quiet. Too quiet. No cars. No people. No distant hum of the city. Just the p of my sneakers on cracked pavement and the soft echo of my own breath. I passed shuttered windows and flickering streetmps that buzzed and sputtered like they were choking on the dark. My phone was dead. Figures. I needed a ce to hide. Just a little corner of the world that wasn¡¯t haunted, cursed, or already upied by some monster-obsessed immortal. But then I heard it. The soft pitter-patter of footsteps. Not human ones. Not shoes. Barefoot. Fast. Too fast. I turned a corner. Another. My breathing sped up. The sound followed. It multiplied. I broke into a run again, feet pounding, eyes scanning for any open door, any alley, anything. Then I saw them. Small. Twisted. Inhuman. At first, they looked like children¡ªchildren in ragged, old-fashioned clothes, with hunched backs and oversized heads. But then the streetlight hit one of their faces, and I realized what I was seeing. Their skin was leathery, stretched too tightly over their skulls. Their eyes were pitch ck, no whites. Their mouths... too wide, filled with rows of jagged little teeth. One of them hissed, and the sound made my spine stiffen. I bolted. They chased. I kicked one when it got too close, sending it skidding across the pavement, its ws scratching sparks from the concrete. Another lunged, and I swung my arm blindly, hitting it with a crunch that made my stomach turn. But there were too many. From alleys, from gutters, from the shadows themselves¡ªthey came, surrounding me in a tide of pale, snarling faces and wed hands. I screamed, punched, kicked, even bit when one got close enough. I wasn¡¯t going down without a fight. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Hands like ws grabbed my legs. Another wrapped around my middle. I went down, hitting the ground hard, and before I could even cry out, something hit the back of my head. Darkness mmed into me like a wave. ******* Darkness enveloped me, but consciousness clung stubbornly. A throbbing ache pulsed at the back of my head, each beat syncing with the distant, rhythmic chants that echoed around me. The air was thick, damp, and carried a metallic scent that turned my stomach. I tried to move, but my limbs were bound, the restraints biting into my skin. The surface beneath me was cold and uneven, possibly stone, and it radiated a chill that seeped into my bones. As my eyes adjusted, flickering torchlight revealed grotesque figures moving in the shadows¡ªsmall, twisted beings with gnarled features and eyes that gleamed with malevolence. Their skin was a sickly hue, stretched taut over misshapen bones, and their movements were jerky, almost insect-like. Panic surged through me as I realized the gravity of my situation. These creatures, these goblins, had captured me, and their intentions were far from benign. Suddenly, a sharp pain coursed through my abdomen¡ªa cruel reminder of my period. The scent of blood, subtle to humans, seemed to intoxicate the goblins. Their heads snapped in my direction, nostrils ring, and a cacophony of guttural sounds erupted as they converged upon me. I struggled against my bindings, desperation lending me strength, but it was futile. The goblins reached me, their wed hands grasping, their eyes alight with a predatory hunger. One of them leaned in close, its breath rancid, and whispered in anguage I couldn¡¯tprehend. Yet, the intent was clear¡ªthey were drawn to my blood, and I was at their mercy. Tears blurred my vision as I braced for the unknown, the darkness closing in once more. Chapter 75: GONE

    Chapter 75: GONE

    REED POV : The night is too damn quiet. Each step I take pounds against the cracked pavement like a curse. My boots m into the concrete, the echo bouncing off rusted fences and abandoned doorways like the world itself is mocking me. Condemning me. I stalk the empty streets, eyes zing with heat, heart pounding with something dangerously close to panic. I can feel my wolf pacing just beneath my skin, thrashing like it¡¯s caged too tight, like it knows what I refuse to say out loud. She¡¯s gone. Vanished. And it¡¯s my fucking fault. "Stupid, fucking vampire," I hiss under my breath, fangs clenched so hard my jaw aches. My hands curl into fists, ws pricking the inside of my palms. I want to tear ze apart. Rip him limb from smug, undead limb. But even that won¡¯t fix this. Won¡¯t bring her back. I can still hear her voice ¡ª that perfect, human voice ¡ª cracking with rage. "You¡¯re all monsters!" she¡¯d screamed, eyes wild, tears streaking her cheeks as she threw whatever she could grab. A pan. A spat. A te. Gods, she¡¯d hit me, and I¡¯d stood there and let her. Not because I couldn¡¯t stop her. Because I wouldn¡¯t. Because my wolf wouldn¡¯t. Because she¡¯s mine. Ours. She¡¯s... something I haven¡¯t fully dared to name yet. Not out loud. Not even to myself. But now she¡¯s just... gone. I whirl around a corner, scanning the street like I¡¯ll find her standing there barefoot, furious, and spitting curses. Like I didn¡¯t just let her walk away into the goddamn night ¡ª where predators like me and worse roam free. Nothing. No scent. No heartbeat. No trace. Like the earth just swallowed her whole. "She was just here," I mutter, my voice raw. My eyes re gold as I sniff the air again ¡ª desperate for even a fading wisp of her scent. Still nothing. I punch a rusted dumpster, and the sound ngs down the alleyway. Metal dents under my fist, but it doesn¡¯t make me feel better. Doesn¡¯t stop the way dread is wrapping around my ribs like barbed wire. Thest thing I saw before she disappeared was her ¡ª standing in that cramped kitchen, hair a mess, cheeks flushed with fury, hands trembling. Between me and ze, between two monsters who couldn¡¯t stop circling her like vultures. And she didn¡¯t back down. She never does. She stood there, brave and reckless, and I let her walk away. I let her step right out the door while I was too busy throwing fists with that bloodsucking bastard. I¡¯m supposed to be the Alpha King¡¯s heir. Trained, disciplined, in control. I¡¯m the heir to the goddamn throne, and yet all I could do was feel ¡ª wild and desperate and angry. My instincts were screaming that she needed me, that she was ours, that she was in danger. And now I can¡¯t find her. I m both palms against the wall beside me, ws dragging along the brick, leaving four deep scars behind. My breathing is ragged. My mind is racing. She¡¯s not just some human. She¡¯s not a pet. Not a joke. Not prey. She¡¯s something else. And whatever that else is... it¡¯s ripping me apart inside. Because that warmth ¡ª that spark she carries like it was stitched into her soul ¡ª it¡¯s gone. Erased. And I don¡¯t know how to live with that. I pause at the street corner, chest heaving, nostrils ring wide as I suck in the air like a starving animal. Her scent was here ¡ª faint but sharp ¡ª just moments ago. That distinct blend of her skin, her fear, and beneath it all, the sharp, coppery tang of blood. Not just any blood. That blood. The cruel timing of her cycle had lit her up like a beacon to every predator in the city ¡ª vampire, wolf, or worse. And now? Gone. The trail ends like someone cut a wire. One step, it¡¯s there. The next? Nothing. No warmth. No breath. Not even the fading trace of her heartbeat in the air. Just gone. I spin around in ce, retracing my steps for the third time, heart thudding like a war drum. I drop to a crouch, sniff the sidewalk, the grass, the rusted edge of a nearby fence. Still nothing. My hands shake as I grip the edge of a streemp and lean against it, hard enough to bend the steel. I close my eyes and reach, calling my wolf forward. Sometimes he catches what I miss. Sometimes he sees the thread I can¡¯t find. But even he draws a nk. She¡¯s vanished. Vanished without a trace. And it makes no damn sense. "She can¡¯t just vanish," I growl aloud, the words scraping raw against my throat. Humans don¡¯t just disappear into thin air. Not even clever, defiant, pan-wielding girls like her. Someone took her. Something took her. Because even her blood ¡ª that vibrant, pulsing scent that had filled every room she walked into, that made my instincts scream to shield and tear and im ¡ª even that¡¯s been wiped clean. It should be here. It should be everywhere. Instead, all I smell is concrete, oil, and rot. I m my fist into the metal post. The pole groans and dents beneath the impact. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic this is. Who has the kind of power to erase not just her path, but her from the world entirely? But whoever ¡ª whatever ¡ª it is... they¡¯ve just dered war. And I will tear this city apart if I have to. Because she¡¯s out there. And I don¡¯t care whatws I break or monsters I unleash ¡ª I¡¯m going to find her. I can¡¯t breathe. Not from the running. Not from the cold. It¡¯s something deeper ¡ª a tightness around my ribs, around my soul. She¡¯s gone. And my mind won¡¯t stop showing me all the ways I failed her. I remember the first time I saw her ¡ª small, quiet, darting through the boarding house like a shadow that didn¡¯t want to be seen. The way she¡¯d flinch every time I walked into a room. At first, I thought it was because she sensed what I was ¡ª the predator. The wolf. But then came the guilt. Because deep down, I liked it. Her fear. Her vulnerability. It triggered something in my blood, something ancient and brutal that whispered: mine. I tried to tell myself it was dominance. The usual pull we feel toward weaker things. I convinced myself she was a boy, even when the wolf beneath my skin paced and growled like he knew the truth. I remember the night I lost control ¡ª the way she looked at me when I cornered her, when I kissed her like a fucking lunatic, desperate to taste the thing I didn¡¯t understand. Her eyes wide. Her breath caught. I remember thinking, Why am I doing this? I remember her trembling. I thought I was broken. Twisted. Gay, maybe. Or worse ¡ª feral. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? ?ovelFind Because who gets obsessed over someone so fragile? Someone so terrified? But it wasn¡¯t just that. I wanted her. Needed her. Craved the way she looked when she was angry, when she pushed back, even when she cried. Especially when she cried. And I hated myself for it. It was only when my father¡¯s voice split into my mind ¡ª cold andmanding through the Alpha link ¡ª that I snapped out of it. The moment he used his power to stop me from doing something I couldn¡¯t take back. It should¡¯ve ended there. But then... I smelled her. This night. This one damned night when she bled ¡ª and the scent hit me like lightning through my spine. It was her. The Moon-blessed mark. My mate. My soul howled with recognition. And I wanted to tear my skin off. Because this? A human? A weak, trembling boy ¡ª or so I still thought then? No. I rejected it. Rejected her. I told myself I would end it. I came this night determined to kill her. To silence the bond before it could consume me. Before it could turn me into something worse than a monster ¡ª a mate-bonded fool to a fragile human girl. But I never did it. Couldn¡¯t. Because when I walked back in and saw her again ¡ª not just bleeding, but shaking, confused, stubborn, real, with bze ¡ª I knew I was already lost. And now? She¡¯s gone. Disappeared from this world like she never existed. And the thought of her out there, alone, possibly hurt ¡ª or worse ¡ª drives a fresh crack through what¡¯s left of me. I would kill every creature that ever touched her. And I¡¯ll start with the ones who took her. Because mate or not, human or not ¡ª she is mine. And gods help the world if I never get her back. I¡¯m running blind now. Through streets slick with night rain, through alleys that reek of piss and rot. Every corner I turn, every breath I take ¡ª I hope I¡¯ll catch even a thread of her. But she¡¯s not here. Not at the boarding house, where the broken utensils still lie scattered across the floor, and her scent once coated the walls like paint. All that¡¯s left now is fading warmth and cold silence. Not at Sara¡¯s apartment. I broke the lock getting in, snarling like a wild thing when no one answered. I tore through it ¡ª every drawer, every closet, every room ¡ª even though I knew she wouldn¡¯t be here. The air was too still. Dead. The library... that was the worst. I stood there like a ghost, breathing in dust and the sharp tang of aged paper. She used to hide in corners, pretending not to watch me from behind shelves. I remember the way her eyes tracked every movement, too wide, too sharp. My fingers trembled as I ran them over the spot she once sat ¡ª just a patch of worn carpet. That¡¯s all it is now. Nothing but a memory. And the alley ¡ª the ce I told her never to walk alone, the ce where shadows move even when there¡¯s no wind ¡ª it offered no answers either. Just the stench of rats and old sins. Her scent should¡¯ve been here. If she ran, if she bled, if anything happened ¡ª it should¡¯ve left a mark. But there¡¯s nothing. Absolutely nothing. She didn¡¯t just leave. She vanished. And it¡¯s not natural. Not even vampires erase scent this clean. Not witches. Not wolves. My kind should¡¯ve been able to follow a trail even through storm and fire. But this? It¡¯s like the earth swallowed her whole. My wolf paces violently inside me, hackles raised, growling against the back of my skull. He wants blood. He wants ze¡¯s throat, He wants to w through reality until she¡¯s back in our arms. He howls for her. And I... I don¡¯t know what the fuck to do. I lean against the side of the building, chest heaving, ws biting into the brick until it cracks. My vision blurs. Not from tears ¡ª I don¡¯t cry ¡ª but from something worse. Helplessness. She¡¯s not just gone. She¡¯s been taken. And the wolf inside me knows it. Knows she didn¡¯t just walk away. That something out there has her ¡ª something ancient, something that doesn¡¯t y by our rules. The bond is still there. I feel it, distant and muffled, like a scream underwater. But I can¡¯t reach it. I can¡¯t reach her. And if I don¡¯t find her soon, the wolf won¡¯t just hunt. It will ughter. Because the world should know: when you take a wolf¡¯s mate ¡ª even one he didn¡¯t want, didn¡¯t understand, didn¡¯t choose ¡ª there is no mercy. Only war. Chapter 76: Forced Alliance

    Chapter 76: Forced Alliance

    REED POV : I should¡¯ve stopped the fight. I should¡¯ve walked away. I should¡¯ve protected her. But all I did was brawl like a fucking pup over territory I hadn¡¯t even earned. Every mistake ys over in my head like a looped curse ¡ª the way I let ze get under my skin, the way I let my ws speak louder than my instincts. The way I forgot her, just for a second, while I bared my teeth at another monster. A second was all it took. She slipped right through us, like smoke, like light, like she was never meant to stay. And it¡¯s my fault. I press my palm against the wall and m my forehead into it once, hard enough to sting. My wolf growls in protest, but he doesn¡¯t stop me. He knows. He¡¯s angry too ¡ª but not at her. Never at her. At me. For original chapters go to fin?novel For failing her. For letting my temper matter more than her safety. For letting her believe she was alone in a room with two predators ¡ª because we were. I¡¯d never let myself see her until tonight. And now I can¡¯t stop seeing her. Her face when she screamed at me. When she cried. When she hit me. When she looked at me like I was just another nightmare. I deserved it. But she didn¡¯t deserve any of this. And now she¡¯s out there. Alone. Terrified. Or worse... Maybe the Moon Goddess was right to punish me. Maybe I¡¯m not worthy of a mate. Not worthy of a bond. Not worthy of someone like her ¡ª all sharp edges and scared eyes and bravery she never should¡¯ve had to grow. And if I can¡¯t find her... Then I¡¯ll carry that truth like a scar across my soul forever. ******** I find ze in a side street, hunched in shadows like a curse waiting to be spoken. His coat¡¯s soaked, his face dark with rain and blood. He hears meing and turns, eyes gleaming like coals. No smug grin this time. No taunts. Just silence. "Any sign?" I ask, voice rough. He shakes his head once. "Nothing. Her trail¡¯s gone cold." We stare at each other ¡ª two predators too exhausted to fight, too furious to speak. For a moment, I almost lunge at him again. Just to feel something. Just to do something. But it would be pointless. "She vanished," I say through clenched teeth. "Her scent¡¯s been wiped ¡ª unnaturally." ze nods. "I know. I tried to trace her aura. There¡¯s nothing. Like something¡¯s erased her." A beat of silence. Then his voice lowers. "This isn¡¯t something either of us can track alone." I don¡¯t want to agree. I don¡¯t want to need him. But the truth is ck and bitter in my mouth. "She could be anywhere," I say. "Anything could have her." "And she¡¯s mine," he growls. "She¡¯s not yours," I snap. His eyes sh red. "But she¡¯s not just yours, either," I admit, quieter now. Another silence stretches between us, long and strained. Then, reluctantly, like thest line in a prayer: "We find her. Together." ze stares at me for a long moment, then nods. No more words. Just understanding. And the quiet promise that whoever took her ¡ª whatever buried her scent and erased her presence ¡ª won¡¯t live to regret it. The city is a maze of shadows, but Ib every inch of it like it¡¯s my own battlefield. And then¡ªat the edge of an alley I¡¯d almost passed¡ªsomething catches my eye. A glint. Small. Fragile. I crouch low, heart pounding like a war drum. It¡¯s thread ¡ª scarlet, snagged on a rusted nail poking from a boarded-up window frame. Fresh. Human. I lift it slowly, reverently. My fingers tremble as my wolf surges forward, sniffing, tasting. And there ¡ª faint but undeniable ¡ª her scent. Weaker than it should be, almost... filtered. But it¡¯s hers. My ws flex. I look closer, and my stomach tightens. A smear of blood. Not enough to suggest a wound ¡ª just enough to be wrong. She didn¡¯t just walk here. She was pulled. And whatever took her wasn¡¯t vampire, wasn¡¯t wolf. This wasn¡¯t our kind. No scent trail, no soul residue. Just... nothingness. Hollow and cold. I rise, fisting the thread. My breath clouds in the air. Something ancient brushes the edge of my senses, foreign and wrong. Fae? Shadowkin? Worse? ze catches up behind me and halts. I don¡¯t speak. I just hold out the thread. He sees it. Sees the blood. His jaw tightens. "Not one of ours." "No," I say, voice low. "Something else lurks." We both feel it. A shift in the dark. Not predator, not prey. Something older. Something hungry. And it has her. I stare down the alley, my pulse a thunderstorm beneath my skin. It isn¡¯t just panic anymore. It¡¯s rage. That tiny smear of her blood awakened something savage in me ¡ª not the usual wolf fury, not the Alpha¡¯s cold control. Something deeper. Older. Mated. My bones ache with it. My instincts burn. She¡¯s mine. And something took her. Something that doesn¡¯t belong in this world or the next. I curl my fists so tight I feel my ws pierce my palms. I want to lose control. To rip open the veil of this city and hunt through every shadow until I find her. But I know what that would cost me. The man would vanish. The heir. The leader. What¡¯s left might be nothing more than a beast with her name on its tongue. And still¡ªI¡¯d do it. For her. Only for her. "She¡¯s still out there," I whisper, half to myself, half to the storm building inside me. "And I¡¯ll find her. Even if I have to rip through every goddamn nightmare to do it." ze doesn¡¯t say anything. He doesn¡¯t need to. For once, we¡¯re aligned. This city is no longer safe. Not for her. And definitely not for whatever stole her. So let them hide. Let them bury her scent and erase her tracks. Because I¡¯ve marked her in blood and soul. And I will find her. Even if I lose myself in the process. BLAZE POV: I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. Standing beside him ¡ª the overgrown mutt with rage in his eyes and blood on his knuckles ¡ª like we¡¯re some kind of twisted rescue team. I want to vomit. Scratch that ¡ª I want to rip his damn throat out. But she¡¯s gone. And nothing else matters. My fangs ache from holding back, jaw clenched so tight it¡¯s a wonder I haven¡¯t shattered my own teeth. Reed¡¯s pacing like a caged beast, his golden eyes scanning every corner of this godforsaken street. His wolf is on edge. Good. He should be. But if he thinks for one second that I¡¯ve epted him being involved ¡ª that this has be some sort of shared mission ¡ª he¡¯s out of his godsdamned mind. This isn¡¯t our problem. It¡¯s mine. She is mine. My blood sings for her. My demons scream. I marked her. She¡¯s my Beloved ¡ª the only tether I¡¯ve had in centuries. And now she¡¯s vanished like smoke in the night, with only a wisp of scent and a smudge of blood to show she ever existed at all. The silence is unbearable. The not-knowing worse. And still... I have to work with him. Because his kind have eyes I don¡¯t. The wolves keep tabs on everything that breathes in this city. And I have contacts in the underworld ¡ª ones who whisper secrets in alleyways and dark churches, who barter in blood and memories. If we¡¯re going to find her ¡ª if I¡¯m going to get her back ¡ª then we have to divide the city. I¡¯ll take the creatures that fear fire and fang. He can deal with his howling pack. It¡¯s the only logical move. But don¡¯t mistake this for unity. Reed keeps ncing at me like he thinks we¡¯ve formed some kind of pact. Like this... cooperation means anything. I can feel his instincts gnashing against his ribs, wild and frenzied, like mine. His desperation mirrors my own, but it doesn¡¯t give him rights. He doesn¡¯t get to care for her. He doesn¡¯t get to want her. He¡¯s not worthy. She¡¯s mine ¡ª in blood, in im, in soul. And when we find her, he¡¯ll be the first one I tear away from her side. But for now... we hunt. I nod once, the motion sharp and reluctant. "You search your territory. I¡¯ll search mine." He gives me a long look. No thanks. No truce. Just fire behind his eyes. Good. I don¡¯t want gratitude. I don¡¯t want peace. I want her. And I¡¯ll tear the city apart to get her back. Even if it means, for now, I have to run beside a mutt. But gods help him if he thinks this means she¡¯s ours. Because when I find her, I¡¯ll remind him exactly who she belongs to. *** I don¡¯t fucking share. And especially not with mutts. Reed walks beside me like we¡¯re equals. Like we¡¯re not one spark away from tearing each other apart. His silence isn¡¯t peace ¡ª it¡¯s pressure, coiled tight and barely contained. And I can feel it under my skin too. The burn. The tension. The relentless need to find her. But not for the same reason. He wants to protect her. I want to possess her. He wants her safe. I want her mine. And gods help anyone who stands in the way of that ¡ª even if it¡¯s him. I see it in his eyes when he catches that fading trace of her scent, the way his shoulders snap straight, like he¡¯s going to shift on the spot and run until the world ends. It makes my skin crawl. Makes my fangs twitch behind my lips. Chapter 77: Searching With Chaos

    Chapter 77: Searching With Chaos

    BLAZE POV I don¡¯t fucking share. And especially not with mutts. Reed walks beside me like we¡¯re equals. Like we¡¯re not one spark away from tearing each other apart. His silence isn¡¯t peace ¡ª it¡¯s pressure, coiled tight and barely contained. And I can feel it under my skin too. The burn. The tension. The relentless need to find her. But not for the same reason. He wants to protect her. I want to possess her. He wants her safe. I want her mine. And gods help anyone who stands in the way of that ¡ª even if it¡¯s him. I see it in his eyes when he catches that fading trace of her scent, the way his shoulders snap straight, like he¡¯s going to shift on the spot and run until the world ends. It makes my skin crawl. Makes my fangs twitch behind my lips. Because he¡¯s feeling it too ¡ª the pull. And that¡¯s what sets my nerves on fire. Because he shouldn¡¯t. He can¡¯t. He¡¯s a wolf. She¡¯s human. And more importantly ¡ª she¡¯s my Beloved. Not his. I imed her in blood. Marked her in ways his precious Moon Goddess couldn¡¯t understand. She¡¯s the silence in my madness, the only warmth I¡¯ve felt in a hundred years of rot. And I¡¯ll burn this entire rotten world before I let her fall into anyone else¡¯s hands. Including his. This truce between us? Temporary. A necessity, not a fucking bond. I¡¯ll milk the wolves for their ears and eyes, and Reed can rip through the alleys and rooftops all he wants ¡ª but the second she¡¯s found, this alliance ends. He better not mistake cooperation for permission. Because I don¡¯t care what his instincts are whispering to him. She. Is. Mine. And if the gods made a mistake tying her fate to both of us? Then let the gods bleed for it. ******* They call me a prince in whispers ¡ª a relic of a bloodline older than most of their memories. But tonight, I am no prince. I am wrath. The air trembles around me as I move through the underbelly of the city, smoke curling at my heels like a loyal hound. Most vampires here think the old bloodlines are extinct ¡ª diluted. They¡¯ve forgotten what true power looks like. Let me remind them. See, I¡¯m not like the others. My blood runs deep ¡ª old as the First me. I don¡¯t just thirst. I burn. Original content can be found at Find?Novel Fire, water, and air have always answered me. But I love the fire ¡ª a gift and a curse passed through the scorched veins of my lineage. Most don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve kept it hidden, buried beneath fangs and charm and centuries of cruelty. But tonight? Tonight, I let it breathe. I raise my hand, and heat ripples off my skin, distorting the air like a mirage. A nearbyntern res and shatters, scattering embers. I don¡¯t even blink. I¡¯m hunting. The first rat I find ¡ª a gutter-blood with red-rimmed eyes and twitchy fingers ¡ª drops from the rafters when the wall beside him explodes into me. Hends hard and scrambles backward, staring at me like he¡¯s seeing a god ¡ª or the devil. "P-Prince ze," he stammers, trying to kneel. Toote. I¡¯m already in front of him, eyes glowing molten gold. "Where is she?" "Wh-who?" "The human girl. Mine." My voice crackles with heat. A pulse of me blooms along my fingertips, dancingzily ¡ª a warning. "I haven¡¯t seen¡ªswear it¡ªnothing unusual! We don¡¯t touch humans tonight¡ª" I snap my fingers. A wall of fire erupts behind him, boxing him in. His scream dies in his throat as the heat sts over him like a furnace door swinging open. "Think harder," I say, stepping closer. "I swear! She¡¯s not here. No human hase through the blood routes tonight. No whispers, no trades, nothing!" I feel his truth. No tremble of deception in his voice. Just fear. And confusion. That makes it worse. Because if they don¡¯t have her ¡ª if the shadowed rats of our underworld haven¡¯t even heard of her... Then who the hell took her? I toss him aside like ash and move on. Interrogation after interrogation. Each one more useless than thest. By the time I climb to the roof of the old cathedral ¡ª ckened and gutted by fire long ago ¡ª my fury is a storm. Smoke pours from my skin in tendrils. My mes lick the stone beneath my boots, sizzling against the damp. The sky looms dark and starless. And still no sign of her. No scent. No fear in the air. No blood. No broken heartbeat echoing somewhere below. She didn¡¯t just vanish. She was wiped away. Erased. And whoever did it was powerful. Cunning. And stupid enough to touch what¡¯s mine. I stare into the night, mes flickering over my knuckles. "I don¡¯t fucking share," I whisper to the wind, "and especially not with mutts." The fire snarls in agreement. They think they¡¯ve stolen from me. Hidden her in some pit or pocket of the world beyond reach. But I am ze. And the world burns before I break. ****** I clutch her t-shirt in one hand¡ªits fabric still stained with the coppery scent of her blood¡ªand step into the underworld beneath the city. Here, in these narrow alleys and hollowed basements, witches, wolves, and vampires mingle in a grotesque masquerade. Humans, wild-eyed and trembling, are dragged out like cattle: entertainment, bait, food, ythings for creatures who have forgotten mercy. Most nights, I¡¯d leave such horrors to the others. Tonight, I bring the fire. I am ze, heir to a legacy of me. My veins burn with power older than any of these petty criminals. The elements answer me¡ªfire, air, water¡ªbut here, I lock that power inside. They must learn terror before I reveal my full strength. I hateing here. The Drip ¡ª that¡¯s what they call it. A rot-soaked artery under the city where magic leaks and monsters y. A hidden sewer cathedral of lust and death, guarded by mours and spells thick enough to turn most humans to soup if they stumble too close. But I¡¯m not most. And I¡¯m not here to y. Smoke trails behind me as I descend through rusted metal grates and ancient brickwork, her worn t-shirt clutched in my hand. It¡¯s faded ¡ª smells like cheap detergent, city grime, and that scent I can¡¯t tear out of my lungs. Her. Even now, it coils around me like silk soaked in gasoline. Sweet and sharp. Impossible to forget. The memory of her blood is seared into my tongue ¡ª lightning and fire and mine. She should never have gotten far. Not without being seen. Not without someone catching her scent. So either this ce is full of liars ¡ª or something worse has taken her. The second I step through the final veil, the music hits me like a punch to the chest. Bass like a heartbeat, wrong and low. Lights strobe red and violet, reflecting off half-naked bodies ¡ª humans and not ¡ª dancing, feeding, writhing. It¡¯s a circus of damnation. Witches summon illusions for fun, wolves chain humans to theirps, and vampires drink with silver-tipped straws. They all go still when they see me. Good. I don¡¯t want to be liked. I want answers. I stalk across the floor, ignoring the gasps and the sudden scrambles to clear space. The scent of burnt ozone lingers behind me ¡ª fire curling up from my corbone. My rage doesn¡¯t hide anymore. It breathes with me. A group of witches near the back flinch as I approach. One of them ¡ª green hair, too many rings ¡ª starts to cast. I burn the sigil in her palm before she finishes the second syble. She screams, cradling her blistered hand. "I¡¯m not here for pleasantries," I growl, voice cold, heat rising off me like steam from boiling blood. I hold up the shirt. "This scent. Human. Female. Fragile but loud. Tell me who¡¯s touched her." They say nothing. I grab the closest one ¡ª an older crone with raven feathers braided into her scalp ¡ª and dig my fingers into her jaw. "Last chance." Her eyes roll back as I shove the shirt under her nose. Nothing. She shakes her head. Wrong answer. My fire slips from my palm and slides into her chest like a de. She jerks once ¡ª then goes limp. Her blood boils in her veins before she hits the floor. The others scatter, shrieking. Cowards. A vampire dares tough from a shadowed booth. One of those sleek, arrogant types who think old blood like mine is just a bedtime story. He leans forward, baring fangs. "You throwing tantrums now, prince?" he sneers. I sh-step across the room. He doesn¡¯t have time to scream before my hand mps around his throat and my other presses into his chest. His body ignites from the inside, a column of me snapping upward and painting the ceiling with ash. Screams echo. Shadows scatter. Good. Let them see. Let them remember. I whirl toward a cluster of wolves huddled by the back wall ¡ª junkies and dealers, the kind who trade blood for flesh and favors. One of them stinks of territory and defiance. Alpha spawn, maybe. Dumb. He bares his teeth. "I don¡¯t answer to leeches," he snaps. Oh, you poor idiot. The room temperature drops ¡ª then spikes. Before he can blink, I¡¯m on him. His head ms into the wall, and the water from the ceiling pipes twists free and spears through his shoulder like ice. He howls. "You do now," I whisper, voice slick with murder. "Last time. Have you seen this girl?" He sniffs the shirt. Shakes his head. Still lying. So I burn him. His screams echo as fire eats his lungs, his body contorting against the bricks. The others drop to their knees, faces pale, silent. "Anyone else?" I shout into the blood-slick silence. "Anyone want to lie to me again?" Nothing. Only fear. Only smoke. Only emptiness. She isn¡¯t here. Was never here. Even the blood-slick gutters yield no whisper of her. Which means... Something has her. Something worse than us. I let the fire die on my skin, steam rising from the floor. Fine. Let the city tremble. Let the monsters run. Because if I have to gut every witch, wolf, and vampire from the Drip to the High Houses to get her back? Then let it burn. I hope that mutt Reed has better luck than me. Chapter 78: A Small Lead

    Chapter 78: A Small Lead

    Reed POV There was something almost sphemous about how carefree they were ¡ª my people. Wolves. Laughing. Drinking. Grinding their bodies together under dim amber lights like there wasn¡¯t a girl out there somewhere, locked in a cage, screaming my name. Her name still lingered at the edges of my mind like a bleeding wound. use. No¡ªre. I didn¡¯t know what was worse: that I had a human for a mate, or that I hadn¡¯t cared once I¡¯d realized. She was mine. She is mine. And the universe had seen fit to tear her from my grasp. There was a part of me that still smelled the memory of her¡ªscent earthen and warm like thunder before a storm¡ªand another part that howled at its absence. And now I had to wade through this damn wolf bar just to get answers. It was called The Maw. Wolves-only. Neutral space for our kind to drink, to fuck, to let go. A ce where dominance and scent meant more than words. The second I stepped past the threshold, the air changed. My presence hit the room like a dropped anvil. Alpha aura, full and unsheathed. The DJ flinched, missed a beat. Heads turned. Conversations died midsentence. One female shifter who was practically sitting on her mate¡¯sp pulled back like she¡¯d been scalded, eyes wide. Good. Let them feel it. Let them choke on the weight of me. I walked through the crowd slowly, deliberately, my boots thudding heavy across the hardwood floor, ignoring the way space opened around me like oil in water. A wolf bumped into me by ident ¡ª not a pup, an actual beta male ¡ª and dropped to one knee instantly, his throat bared before he even met my eyes. I didn¡¯t spare him a word. Just kept walking. This is what power is. Not teeth. Not ws. But knowing they¡¯ll kneel before you even speak. I reached the center of the main floor and stopped. Music died entirely now. Even the bartenders stood frozen. My voice didn¡¯t rise. It didn¡¯t need to. "Who here¡¯s heard of humans being taken?" I said, low and clear,ced with the sharp edge ofmand. "I¡¯m not asking twice." The silence that followed tasted like fear. No one moved. "A very special human has disappeared. Not hunted. Taken. That¡¯s organized. That¡¯s business. That¡¯s not random feeding. And if any of you are stupid enough to be involved..." My lips curled. "You better start digging your grave with your own paws." Still, no one spoke. Until I felt it ¡ª a spike of nervous energy from the far left corner. I turned, eyes locking on a tall, gangly male in his early twenties. He was shifting his weight like his boots were suddenly made of fire. He froze the moment our eyes met. "You. Come here." He didn¡¯t move. So I stepped forward. One pace. Two. With each step, I let more of my Alpha dominance bleed out into the air. It wasn¡¯t just a presence. It was a force ¡ª thick and suffocating, like drowning in your own lungs. I watched him tremble, his knees bowing inward. Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel "Now." He came. Shaking. I could hear his heartbeat pounding like a drumline in a thunderstorm. "What do you know?" "I-I heard witches," he stammered. "They¡ªthey were bragging. A few days ago. In the north quarter. Said they got a new batch of humans. Twelve. For potion-making." Potion-making. Like re was an ingredient. I saw red. "Where?" "An old orchard. Abandoned. Past the windmill. South of the reservoir." "And who gave them the humans?" He swallowed hard. "S-someone said goblins. That the witches bought them. They didn¡¯t hunt them. Said the goblins had started... a trade. A whole ring. Like a market. Said even vamps are using it." The room tensed. "So the goblins are selling humans now?" I repeated. The boy nodded quickly. "I didn¡¯t touch any of it, I swear. Just heard them talking." I didn¡¯t need to see inside his head to know he was telling the truth. I stepped back and let the pressure drop just slightly. "You did good." He looked up, startled. Then copsed backward onto a chair, panting like he¡¯d just run for miles. I turned to the rest of the room. "If any of you hear another whisper, a scent trail, a price, a name ¡ª anything ¡ª youe to me. Immediately. Especially if the human in question is a female" Not a single wolf said a word. But I saw the nods. Saw the submission in their lowered eyes. I didn¡¯t wait for pleasantries. I left. ****** The orchard reeked of rot. What should¡¯ve smelled like wind and damp fruit instead carried the stench of old blood, sulfur, and something... sickly sweet ¡ª magic. Witch magic. A twisted, fermented scent that clung to the trees like mildew. Even the bark seemed to curl away from the taint. Nature knew better than to wee witches. I stood at the edge of the orchard, watching it ripple in the moonlight, ck branches wing the sky like a warning. They didn¡¯t know I wasing. And they had use or had bought her. Caged and drugged, screaming into the dark while monsters chanted over a cauldron. I stripped off my jacket and tossed it aside, rolled my shoulders, and let the beast beneath my skin breathe. Not shift ¡ª not yet. No. I didn¡¯t need fur and fangs to destroy them. I just needed rage. I walked straight through the rows of trees. The orchard was wide, the ground soft beneath my boots, the wind heavy with whispered spells and warnings carved into bone charms hanging from branches. The closer I got, the thicker the symbols became ¡ª sigils etched into the bark, dangling fetishes made of feathers and teeth. I could feel the magic trying to brush against me. Warding spells. Deterrents. To anyone else, they would¡¯ve caused disorientation, nausea, even hallucinations. But not me. Their magic broke against me like ss on stone. One of the perks of being me ¡ª magic didn¡¯t stick. Witches still hadn¡¯t figured that out. Most didn¡¯t live long enough to spread the word. I crested the rise and saw it ¡ª the orchard¡¯s heart. An old farmhouse squatted like a toad at the far end, barely held together by its own filth. Runes glowed faintly on the porch rails. A cauldron smoked on the front steps, thick green vapor curling into the sky. I heardughter. A shriek. Not pain ¡ª amusement. As if someone had slipped and spilled something. They didn¡¯t even bother to mask their presence. That was their mistake. I walked straight up the path and kicked the front door off its hinges. It exploded inward with a crack like a gunshot. The first witch screamed. The second raised a hand and shrieked an incantation. Fire burst from her fingers and raced toward me¡ª And fizzled out three feet from my chest. She blinked, stunned. "That won¡¯t work on me," I said, stepping into the room. They scattered. Six of them. All women. All reeking of dark magic and arrogance. I could smell the humans, too ¡ª somewhere below us, underground. Their scent was weak,yered in fear and old sweat. But none of them were her. I saw one witch lunge for a drawer ¡ª a knife? A talisman? Didn¡¯t matter. I was already there. My ws burst from my fingertips mid-motion and I sank them into her throat, ripping through flesh like wet paper. The others screamed. One began chanting. Another pulled a wand. A third ¡ª the boldest ¡ª tried to trap me in a circle of salt and bone. She tossed it at my feet like it would do a damn thing. It did nothing. I stepped forward and grabbed her by the face, mming her head into the wall hard enough to split the wood. Another tried to run. I tackled her into the floorboards, ws piercing her back, spine, and ribs. She twitched. Coughed blood. Went still. "Where are the humans?" I roared. The final three scattered into separate rooms, hoping to divide me, slow me down. Fools. I hunted them like prey. One I found in the kitchen, trying to cast a boiling spell ¡ª her mouth full of spell-dust and sybles. I crushed her throat before she finished the chant. Another made it upstairs. I followed her, slow and deliberate, dragging my ws along the railing like a promise. When I reached her, she threw herself out the second-story window to escape me. She broke her leg on impact. Inded beside her. She screamed once before I ended it. Only one remained. I found her in the basement. She was standing between me and the cage ¡ª an actual iron cage, bolted to the ground. Inside it, eleven humans huddled, crying, dirty, their clothes torn and skin bruised. None of them were her. My rage doubled. The witch raised her hands. Her voice trembled. "We didn¡¯t take them," she whispered. "We¡ªwe bought them. That¡¯s all. It was goblins. They have a market. ck market. Neutral grounds. We just needed fresh blood for potions¡ª" "You bought lives like livestock." "We didn¡¯t kill them! We were going to let some go!" "And keep the rest for what?" I snarled, stepping forward. "Pills? Perfume? Hexes to make your skin smoother?" She backed into the wall. "Please¡ª" "You didn¡¯t know who I was," I interrupted. "Now you do." She paled. "You¡¯re Reed." "Yes." Then I moved. I let the fury speak through my ws. I carved silence into her chest, made her feel the panic of prey. Blood sprayed the concrete walls. She crumpled. Only then did I turn to the cage. The humans were sobbing, some backing away as I approached. I didn¡¯t me them. "I¡¯m not going to hurt you," I said quietly, voice ragged from the killing. "I¡¯m getting you out." I broke the lock with a twist. They surged out like floodwater. I looked for her again even though I knew she was there. I closed my eyes. The ache in my chest returned, sharp and brutal. She wasn¡¯t here. She was still out there. By the time I emerged from the orchard, the farmhouse was burning. No magic left to protect it. I didn¡¯t bother looking back. Chapter 79: Alpha Hunt

    Chapter 79: Alpha Hunt

    Reed POV: By the time I got back to the city, the blood had dried under my fingernails. It wasn¡¯t hers. That thought kept repeating in my skull like a taunt. It wasn¡¯t her blood. It wasn¡¯t her scent in that cage. Eleven humans saved, and it still wasn¡¯t enough. Because she wasn¡¯t among them. My mate. use. I tasted the name on my tongue like ash. Every second she was missing, the tether between us pulled tighter. Snapping wasn¡¯t an option. Not anymore. I was going to find her. And if I had to burn the bones of every goddamned supernatural to get there, I would. The door to the boarding house was already open when I arrived ¡ª ze¡¯s scent thick in the air like crushed roses and smoke. I hated that I could tell his mood by scent alone. It meant I was paying too much attention. He stood in themon room, shirt unbuttoned, blood on his cor, hands clenched around a piece of broken wood. He didn¡¯t even look at me. "You reek of witches," he muttered. "They¡¯re dead." He looked up at that. "All of them?" "Everyst one but one," I said. "She¡¯s bleeding out in a pack medical cell. I left her alive so she could confirm what I already knew." ze arched a brow. "And what¡¯s that?" "The goblins," I said, stepping forward, letting the satisfaction curl through my voice like smoke. "They¡¯re the ones selling humans. They¡¯re supplying the witches, the rogues, even vampires. There¡¯s a whole trade now. A ck market." His jaw tightened. "That¡¯s not new." "Maybe not to you," I snapped. "But I followed the trail. You didn¡¯t. While you were brooding in corners and torturing the same vampires over and over, I got us a real lead." He moved then ¡ª fast, sudden ¡ª the air rippling with his elemental heat. His eyes shed red, bright and furious. "Say that again," he said, voice low. "Say it like you mean it." I stepped forward too, the Alpha rising under my skin. "I do mean it. You want to stake im over her like she¡¯s your Beloved, then act like it. Because I¡¯m done sitting around watching you y prince while she¡¯s suffering gods-know-where." ze¡¯s mouth curled into a snarl, but he didn¡¯t strike. He knew I was right. "Where?" he asked finally, through gritted teeth. "The ck market. Neutral grounds." I smirked. "You know it. The ce you all pretend not to frequent. Vampires buying wolf ws. Wolves buying spell-brewed aphrodisiacs from witches. And humans? Bought and sold like furniture." "I¡¯ve been there," ze said darkly. "It¡¯s disgusting." "It¡¯s a starting point. That¡¯s all I care about." Silence settled between us like a de. For a second, I thought he might tell me to go alone. Fine. I would¡¯ve. But then he exhaled and tossed the broken wood aside. "When do we leave?" ? The ck Market wasn¡¯t a ce so much as a concept twisted into physical form. Hidden beneath the rusted ruins of an old subway line, you didn¡¯t find it unless someone wanted you to. The entrance shimmered between realities, guarded by goblins and banshees wrapped in tattered cloaks, speakingnguages older than dust. ze and I walked side by side, our silence uneasy but focused. The second we stepped through the barrier, the noise hit. It was chaos. Magic hung in the air like humidity ¡ª thick, pulsing, foul. Stalls lined the underground cavern, glowing under eldritch lights. Creatures bustled through like ants in a nest ¡ª goblins haggling over tooth-bags, trolls offering shifter hides, banshees whispering curses for gold. I caught a glimpse of a rogue vampire trading a polished wolf fang to a veiled fairy. She tucked it into her robes like a treasure. That fang had been yanked from a living werewolf ¡ª I could smell the pain still clinging to it. We passed another stall where a caged human girl knelt inside a wrought-iron kennel. Her eyes were nk. Enchanted, maybe. Drugged. Her blood was up for auction. ze¡¯s jaw flexed. He didn¡¯t speak. But I felt the fire under his skin rise. Good. Let him boil. Let him burn. This ce needed to feel our presence. Get full chapters from find[?]ovel A goblin with too many teeth and three gold hoops in his nose caught our scent and immediately straightened behind his stall. He wore a stitched leather vest and had a ledger in his wed hand. "Alpha Reed. Prince ze," he said, a little too politely. "How unexpected. Looking for potions? Curses? Something more exotic?" "We¡¯re looking for a human," I growled. ze stepped forward. "A girl. Brown hair. Human. Small. Pretty. Might have been sold within this night." "Sold?" The goblin scratched behind one ear. "That¡¯s vague. We move a lot of inventory." "Make it specific," I said. "Before I start removing your fingers one at a time." He looked between us and realized we weren¡¯t bluffing. He reached under the table and pulled out a second ledger ¡ª thicker, iron-bound, marked with blood. "We don¡¯t ask names. Just species, condition, price, and where they go. Client confidentiality. But..." He flipped pages with a long nail. "There was a batch of twelve humans sold. Two to witches. One to a vampire n in the east ¡ª high nobles. The others... scattered. Some went to wolf dens in the south." "Locations," I snapped. "Encrypted," the goblin said. "We don¡¯t write down exact drop points for safety reasons. But if you know the n symbols, you could trace them. Or you could ask around. Discreetly." ze leaned forward, shadows flickering in his eyes. "Do you see either of us as discreet?" The goblin swallowed. "No." "Good." We left the stall, my gut twisting tighter. We had a trail now ¡ª faint, ugly, but real. If re had passed through this ce, if any of her scent lingered in these stone halls, I¡¯d find it. "So," ze muttered as we stalked down the narrow, crookedne of stalls. "We hunt through this den of filth together?" "Unless you¡¯d rather go back and interrogate more of your kind." He smirked. "I like it when you¡¯re angry." "Careful," I growled. "Push me, and I¡¯ll remind you what wolves do when they¡¯re angry." His eyes glowed. "Maybe like a dog." I shoved him into a stone wall hard enough to crack the edge. Heughed, brushing off dust. "Let¡¯s get to work," I said, voice sharp as broken ss. "We find the vendors. The buyers. We follow every shipment of humans. I don¡¯t care if I have to tear open every stall and rip the truth from every creature in this pit." "And when we find them?" ze asked. "We take her back," I said simply. "And we burn everything else." ****** The ck Market didn¡¯t sleep. It pulsed ¡ª a beast without a heart, fed by whispers and the glint of coin. Every alley stank of deals sealed with blood. You could buy a soul here if you knew who to ask ¡ª or sell one if you had no use for it anymore. ze and I carved a path through it like fire and fang. The first vendor we cornered was a banshee. Pretty thing with eyes like cracked porcin. She tried to charm ze into forgetting why we came. He burned her hair off with a flick of his finger. She shrieked. Then she talked. She¡¯d heard of a goblin group moving high-value humans. Special orders. Quick turnover. No questions. We moved fast. A golem tried to lie. ze shattered his kneecap. A pair of fairies tried to spin riddles. I snapped one of their wings. We weren¡¯t here to y diplomat. Every second we wasted was another beat of her heart under someone else¡¯s control. "I caught her scent," ze growled as we turned down a narrow corridor strung with dim runemps. "Just now. Faint. Recent." "Then we¡¯re close," I said. "Don¡¯t lose it." The deeper we went, the filthier the market became. Stalls turned to cages. Lights gave way to shadow. The air tasted like iron and decay. And that¡¯s where we found them ¡ª a den of goblins, clustered around a bonefire, chewing roasted rat and counting silver teeth like currency. Seven of them. Sleek. Armed. Green-blooded vermin, all wearing the same rust-colored crest stitched onto their vests ¡ª a fang pierced through an open eye. "That¡¯s the mark," ze murmured. "Same crest in the ledger. That¡¯s them." I didn¡¯t bother with a warning. "A girl. Brown hair. Human. Small. Pretty." I said, stepping forward, aura already rising. "Where is she?" Theyughed. One of them ¡ª a bigger brute with glowing yellow eyes and ears pierced with broken ws ¡ª spat on the floor. "We don¡¯t talk topdogs." ze didn¡¯t even speak. He ignited. A whip of meshed across the firepit and exploded outward. Goblins screamed, some diving for cover. One tried to run ¡ª ze caught him mid-leap with a jet of fire that turned him into a torch. "Subtle," I muttered, watching limbs il. "You wanted answers," ze said without looking back. "They¡¯re more honest when they¡¯re terrified." He wasn¡¯t wrong. I grabbed one as he tried to slink away. mmed him against the stone wall so hard his skull cracked. His beady eyes widened in panic as I bared my teeth. "You moved humans. Where did you send the girl?" I hissed. "Small. Brown hair. Big eyes. Smelled like honey and sun." "Y-you have to be more specific!" he whined. "We move a lot of girls¡ª" ze¡¯s fire crackled, drawing closer. The goblin sobbed. "O-okay! Okay! She was part of the different group! Special order! High price. Said to be strong. Not for potion. Not for feeding." "Then what for?" I growled. "H-hunt," he stammered. "Alpha Hunt." Everything in me went still. ze blinked. "You mean like training? Warriors-to-be?" The goblin nodded frantically. "King Alpha¡¯s pack. His beta came himself. Wanted a humans with fire in their eyes. Said they needed to run. They paid in enchanted bone and moonstone ¡ª ancient shit. Meant it." "Where?" I demanded. "Southern forests. The Blood Pine Range. That¡¯s where the hunt happens. They take the humans there, release them in the dark. Then the wolves run." "And she¡¯s supposed to die," I said tly. The goblin nodded, eyes wide. "No human survives the Hunt." ze looked at me. "They¡¯re using her in a fucking Hunt." My nails dug into the goblin¡¯s throat. I wanted to rip it out. Wanted to smear his blood across this filthy stone. But we needed him. "Who authorized it?" "The King¡¯s beta. Said he was preparing for the ceremony. Said the Hunt was to honor the old bloodline. Looking for the heir mate." "And who¡¯s the stupid heir?" ze asked. The goblin looked at me. Everything went silent. Even the mes dulled. "Him," the goblin whispered. I dropped him. My hands felt suddenly too hot. ze turned to me slowly, his eyes searching my face. "You didn¡¯t tell me." "It¡¯s not your business." "You¡¯re the Alpha King¡¯s son." "I didn¡¯t ask to be." ze looked at thest surviving goblin. "Let me." I shrugged. "Go on. You¡¯ve been itching to show off." ze smiled coldly, then snapped his fingers. The goblin erupted into a twisting inferno of screaming ash. The scent of burning cartge filled the air. "Show off," I muttered again. "You¡¯re just jealous I make it look good." I turned from the mes, jaw set. Chapter 80: Brewing Betrayal

    Chapter 80: Brewing Betrayal

    Reed POV The fire from ze¡¯s final strike still sizzled behind us as we walked into the edge of dawn. The market was quieter now. Cowed. Scorched in ces. Word of our interrogation had spread like wildfire, and even the dark-blooded things that haunted these alleys gave us a wide berth. But ze wasn¡¯t speaking. Not even a nce. His jaw clenched so tight, I could hear the bone grind. Shadows simmered around him like a storm about to snap. "Say it," I muttered. Still silence. I stopped walking. "You¡¯re going to explode anyway. Might as well do it now." He turned slowly, eyes glowing like molten gold. Fury, raw and roiling, broke through his calm like a dam copsing. "You knew." My chest tightened. "You fucking knew, Reed." "No," I growled, stepping toward him. "I knew about the ceremony. The mating dance. My father¡¯s idiotic desperation to find a Queen for his little golden throne. But the Hunt? That I didn¡¯t know." "You expect me to believe that?!" he spat. "You knew this ¡¯ceremony¡¯ always involved a hunt. It¡¯s tradition. You just didn¡¯t think it mattered. Because she was just another human, right?" "Don¡¯t put words in my mouth." "You don¡¯t even know what she means to you." That stopped me cold. The truth had been circling me for hours, wing at the edge of my instincts. But when the goblin said special, and her scent hit my memory like lightning through my spine... I knew. She was mine. Not just mine. My mate. The bond was faint, confused by our early meeting and masked by her scent... but it had been there. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. Why her absence cut deeper than wounds I¡¯d carved in war. I stepped forward slowly. "She¡¯s my mate." ze¡¯s magic red. "Say that again." "She¡¯s my mate, ze." The fire in his chest seemed to recoil ¡ª not out of fear, but betrayal. The kind of betrayal that warps loyalty into poison. "You knew I loved her." "I didn¡¯t know you saw her that way." "She¡¯s my beloved, Reed!" ze shouted, voice cracking with pure frustration. "And you stood next to me this whole time¡ªwhat, mocking me in silence? Pretending she was just some human you want?" "I didn¡¯t know," I snarled. "Not until tonight. I didn¡¯t let myself think she could be my mate because she¡¯s human. Because my father would rather eat silver than let me im a human as Queen." "So you buried it." "I buried everything." ze¡¯s chest heaved. The sky behind him was turning pale now. Morning was moments away. "They¡¯ll be releasing the humans into the forest," he said, voice hollow. "Two hundred of them. Just to be hunted. For fun. For entertainment." "I know." "She¡¯ll run. She¡¯ll bleed. And they¡¯ll smell her. She¡¯s probably terrified right now¡ª" "I SAID I KNOW!" I roared. Silence hit like a hammer. I took a breath. Another. "She¡¯s my mate," I said, softer this time. "And I¡¯m going to find her. I¡¯ll tear down that forest if I have to. I¡¯ll gut every pup who touches her. I don¡¯t care who they are." "Even your father¡¯s soldiers?" "Even the King himself." ze stared at me. The fire in him wavered. Dimmed. Not out of peace ¡ª but pain. "I should¡¯ve protected her," he whispered. "We still can." He looked away, jaw clenched. I stepped toward him. "ze." He didn¡¯t answer. I felt the shift in his scent before he moved ¡ª the sudden heat, the spark ofbat. Then¡ª He struck. A st of heat smashed into my chest, sending me skidding back a few feet. I dug my boots in, growling. "You want to fight me now?" I snarled. "This is what you think she¡¯d want? You think this helps her?" "I don¡¯t care what helps," ze snapped, eyes burning again. "I needed to hit you." "Well, next time aim better." Find the newest release on Find~Novel Heughed bitterly. "If she dies in that forest, I¡¯ll never forgive you." "If she dies in that forest," I said coldly, "none of us will walk out of it alive." The wind shifted. The scent of sunrise. Time was up. We stood there a moment longer. Just two monsters broken by the same girl, forced apart by something neither of us could change. Finally, ze turned away. "I¡¯m going north," he said. "I know one of the border guards stationed at the hunt line. I¡¯ll try to get in that way." "I¡¯ll go straight through the ceremonial gate," I said. "If they want their Alpha heir to join the fun... I¡¯ll give them a damn show." We didn¡¯t say goodbye. Didn¡¯t look back. We just walked ¡ª two different paths toward the same burning purpose. To find her. To bring her home. Or burn the world trying. BLAZE POV They called it a tradition. A legacy. A rite of passage. But what it really was? A game. A hunt. A ughter disguised as culture. And it made my blood boil. Two hundred humans, thrown into a forest like rabbits for sport. Just so some muscle-bound mutts can sniff each other out, show off their ws, and earn scars they can wear like badges at the next full moon. Disgusting. And now she was part of it. use. My beloved. Shoved into a nightmare made by mongrels because some pompous King wanted to y matchmaker for his heir. What kind of sick father puts together a mating hunt and sprinkles human flesh through the trees like party favors? And that bastard Reed just stood there like he¡¯d been surprised by it all. He didn¡¯t know? Bullshit. Even if he didn¡¯t know the exact details, he should¡¯ve known his people well enough to expect blood. Wolves don¡¯t love ¡ª they im. They hunt, bite, mark. They don¡¯t protect. They own. And now they wanted to own her. My fingers clenched so tightly, sparks hissed across my knuckles. I didn¡¯t even realize I was smoking until I tasted the ash. But I didn¡¯t let it show. Not when Reed turned to me, voice low, expression suddenly haunted. "She¡¯s my mate." For one sharp second, I thought I might kill him. Right there. But I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak. I just stared. The words echoed like fire in my skull. Mate. Beloved. There¡¯s no rule that says a soul can¡¯t be imed by more than one being. It¡¯s rare. Ancient. But I¡¯ve seen it once before. A witch marked by both a vampire and a fae prince. Torn in two until she burned herself alive just to end the pull. Now use was ours. Both of ours. But only one of us would keep her. I nodded at Reed. Calm. Almost understanding. I even managed a crooked smirk when he growled something about tearing through the hunt to find her before anyone else could. "If she dies in that forest," I¡¯d said, "I¡¯ll never forgive you." I already don¡¯t. Because now I knew what I had to do. I won¡¯t let him have her. Let the wolves tear each other apart in their madness. Let Reed think we¡¯re allies, brothers in arms, blood-bound in rage and redemption. The moment I find her, I¡¯m taking her. Far. Away. No thrones. No mates. No pack. No ancient bloodlines or moon-blessed heirs. Just me and her. Wherever that is ¡ª I¡¯ll find it. A world without wolves. And if she still chooses him, if she looks into my eyes and says she wants him... Then maybe I¡¯ll burn myself with my own fire. But until then? She is mine. And I don¡¯t share. Not even with fate. Not even with her other mate. ****** The sun was up. Mocking, golden, soft ¡ª like it hadn¡¯t witnessed the madness of the night before. Like it hadn¡¯t watched me set goblins on fire, or nearly rip the wolf prince¡¯s throat out because he dared to say her name like it meant something to him. My demons chuckled at my hypocrisy.A mere few hours ago, I¡¯d nned to kill her. Drain her. End her.A fragile little human who dared make me feel too much.And now?Now I wanted to tear the world in half for her.Now I snarled inside at the thought of another man¡ªanother species¡ªtouching what was mine.The same hands I¡¯d sharpened to ughter her, now curled around a vow to protect.I should¡¯ve felt guilt.But all I felt was hunger.Hunger to take her. Keep her. Lock her away from every other beast with teeth.Including Reed. the very thought of her in the hands of another ¡ª of being hunted like an animal for sport, because some mutt king wanted to find his heir a mate ¡ª made my fangs grind against each other with rage. What a stupid, brutal tradition. A fucking meat parade disguised as royal ceremony. And she was in the middle of it. My Beloved. Caged. Sold. Marked for death in a blood sport, for nothing more than the entertainment of wolves who still howled at the moon and sniffed asses for hierarchy. I should¡¯ve burned their entire race for that. And Reed¡ªReed stood there, telling me she was his mate like it was supposed to mean something. Like that absolved him. Like it erased the fact that his kind started this whole damn mess to begin with. He said he didn¡¯t know. That he¡¯d only just realized she was his mate tonight. That his father had gone behind his back, nned the Alpha Hunt without telling him who would be sent into the forest. But I didn¡¯t give a damn. Because at the end of the day, the humans were still purchased. Labeled. Delivered like cargo. She was sold like cattle. And I had to stand there listening to some half-feral dog heir talk about fate bonds like it made it okay. It didn¡¯t. Because she¡¯s mine. Mine. And I don¡¯t care what Reed is to her. I don¡¯t care what mystical wolf-bond howls in his gut or what instincts scream inside his skull. Because I bled for her. I burned for her. I chose her before fate ever tried to scribble her name in someone else¡¯s bones. Let the gods curse me. Let the mate-bond rip Reed¡¯s soul apart for all I care. I don¡¯t share. Not with wolves. Not with fate. Not with anyone. He can call her his mate all he wants. But I¡¯ve tasted her. I¡¯ve felt her blood im me. I¡¯ve heard the way her breath hitches when I¡¯m near ¡ª mine was the name written in her heartbeat, even if she didn¡¯t know it yet. So let him chase shadows. Let him hunt. Because when I find her? I¡¯m not giving her back. I¡¯ll take her ¡ª even if I have to burn everyst wolf in that forest to get her. Even if she never forgives me for it. Even if I have to drag her away from him in chains, kicking and screaming and calling me monster. She¡¯ll be alive. And she¡¯ll be mine. And maybe, just maybe, once the ash settles... she¡¯ll understand that monsters like me don¡¯t love gently. We devour. Chapter 81: Market Of Horrors

    Chapter 81: Market Of Horrors

    CLARE ¨C POV I woke to the sound of dripping. Not water ¡ª thicker. Slower. Wet, rhythmic stters echoing off stone. My eyes fluttered open, then immediately squeezed shut again. The dim torchlight stung, and the air... gods, the air was wrong. Not just cold ¡ª rotten. Like mold and meat and the acidic burn of old blood. I was lying on my side. Bars curved around me. Iron. Thick. Close together. A cage. A dog cage. No... bigger than that. For something bigger. Like me. Voices muttered beyond the bars. Low. Gravelly. Foreign. The kind ofnguage that slithered through the ear canal like oil and left you feeling filthy just for hearing it. I opened my eyes again ¡ª slowly this time. They were going to tear me apart. I could feel it¡ªlike a promise, thick in the air. The two... things¡ªhulking and misshapen, their jaws stretched too wide, teeth yellowed and jagged¡ªcrawled toward my cage on all fours. Saliva dripped in long strings from their mouths, eyes glowing with a hunger I wasn¡¯t meant to understand. I backed into the corner of the cage, the bars cold and rusted behind me. My fingers curled so tightly around the wire mesh my nails bled. They weren¡¯t wolves, or goblins, or anything I could name. Just monsters. Raw and wrong. They were inches away. The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel Then¡ªa voice. Harsh, guttural, and loud enough to crack the tension like a whip. It came from behind them, snapping through the air like fire. The creatures froze mid-lunge, whimpering as if struck. They fell back immediately, cowering. Their tails¡ªyes, tails¡ªtucked between their hind legs. Like dogs caught disobeying. I couldn¡¯t understand the words. Thenguage was coarse and full of glottal stops, like rocks scraping together. But the meaning was clear enough. Obey. I looked up. The one who had spoken stood taller than the others, cloaked in shadow and tattered fur, skin gray and gnarled. Its eyes were ssy ck¡ªno whites, no pupils, just void. It didn¡¯t look at me. It didn¡¯t need to. It owned everything in this ce. And it had just saved me. My reliefsted all of five seconds. Because then I looked around. Rows and rows of cages. Dozens of them. Some held two people. Others only one. All humans. Most were silent, faces pale and hollowed out with terror. Some were crying so softly I thought it was wind. Others just stared. Like their minds had already gone somewhere else. Humans. Some sat in stunned silence, others sobbed or rocked or prayed in whispers. A few had already given up, eyes hollow, chins dropped against chests. One girl on the cage beside me ¡ª couldn¡¯t have been older than fifteen ¡ª was wing at the cage floor like she was trying to dig her way to hell. Maybe she thought it would be better there. And maybe she was right. A movement caught my eye. A group of goblins ¡ª at least ten of them ¡ª were gathered just a few feet away. They weren¡¯t child-sized anymore. No, up close they were wrongly proportioned ¡ª spindly limbs, distended bellies, long fingers that twitched constantly like spiders. Their eyes gleamed ck, soulless. One gnawed absentmindedly on something pale and limp in its ws. I didn¡¯t look too closely. Above us, torchlight danced on stone. The air was cold, damp, metallic. I realized, with a sick twist, that the cages were stacked on each other. Like kennels. Like we were strays waiting to be picked. From somewhere in the distance, I heard chains dragging. Three figures entered, robed and hunched. Old women¡ªor what might have once resembled women. Their skin sagged like melted wax, covered in warts and open sores. One was missing an eye. Another carried a staff with a child¡¯s jawbone tied to the top. The third dragged a pouch that whimpered. They moved with glee. Grinning with cracked, rotted teeth. "Show us the stock," one of them croaked. My heart hammered. Then came a sound worse than any of their words. Cackling. The three grotesque figures approached ¡ª old women, hunched and twisted, like time itself had tried to strangle them but hadn¡¯t quite finished the job. Their skin was grayish-green, hanging in loose folds. Their hair looked like it had been yanked from corpses. "We¡¯ll take the fat ones," one crooned, her voice thick and syrupy. "The ones with meat." Another cackled, lifting a twisted finger to point toward a trembling man in the next cage. "That one will roast nicely. Reminds me of the vige boy I fed to my gardenst season." The goblins obliged, dragging him out, ignoring his screams. He kicked and begged. I couldn¡¯t look. I couldn¡¯t. Thank god I was slender. Thank god I looked like I hadn¡¯t eaten properly in weeks. Their eyes passed over me like I wasn¡¯t even there. But it wasn¡¯t mercy. It was postponement. A goblin¡ªshorter than the others, eyes gleaming with greed¡ªhurried forward and began unlocking cages. Humans were pulled out one at a time. A woman screamed. A man tried to run and was struck in the leg with a barbed rod, crumpling instantly. "Ten," one of the hags said. "We need ten with meat. No bones. No sick ones." The goblin nodded eagerly. "Yes, yes. All fresh. All scared. Fear makes the blood sweeter, no?" They began choosing. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I pressed so far into the corner of my cage I thought my ribs would break. I tried to make myself small. Invisible. They didn¡¯t even nce at me. Too thin. Thank God. Ten people were taken. Screaming. Pleading. One woman tried to cling to the bars of another cage, sobbing, begging the others to help her. Her nails ripped from her fingers as she was dragged away. And no one helped. Because we couldn¡¯t. I saw where they were taken. Beyond a stone arch lit with flickering green fire. Beyond it, I heard metal grinding. And boiling. And screams. The smell that came back after the door swung shut was... cooked flesh. One man in the cage across from me started to scream then. Just screamed and screamed and screamed until he passed out. I envied him. I don¡¯t know how much time passed. Hours. Maybe more. They didn¡¯t feed us. Water came once, in filthy bowls shoved between bars. Some drank. Others didn¡¯t care anymore. A girl next to me¡ªcouldn¡¯t have been older than sixteen¡ªwhimpered through the dark. "Where are we?" No one answered. What could we say? This wasn¡¯t Earth anymore. Not the one we knew. This was below. A market. A dungeon. A warehouse. A hell for humans where monsters traded us like stolen goods. I saw things. Vampires. Witches. Things with wings. Things with too many teeth. They came and went. Bargaining. Haggling. Laughing. I was invisible in my cage. Too skinny. Too quiet. For now. But that wouldn¡¯tst forever. One day, someone would look in and say: "That one." And there would be nothing I could do. The cage gave me too much time to think. About Reed. About ze. The two creatures I havee to be ustomed to. Better the devil I knew than this horror I am currently in. I told myself one of them woulde. I whispered it to myself like a prayer every time the fear got too big. But a darker voice always answered: What if they don¡¯t? What if they can¡¯t? Or worse: What if the think you¡¯re already dead? That one broke me more than the hunger. But something inside me wouldn¡¯t let go. Not yet. A single thread of defiance¡ªtiny but strong¡ªheld me upright. They didn¡¯te for me that night. The ten they dragged away were enough to satisfy the hag buyers¡ªfor now. But I could still hear them. Their screams never really left. They soaked into the stone. Into the iron bars. Into me. Sleep didn¡¯te. Not really. I kept drifting in and out of this half-world, caught between fear and hallucination. Every time I closed my eyes, I was back in the archway, watching skin boil and bones break in bubbling cauldrons. They hadn¡¯t even waited for the screaming to stop before they started chanting. Meat. Just meat. My stomach curled. I stopped counting time. Days, hours, years ¡ª all meaningless here. The only thing that mattered was when they came to check the cages. They walked past, tapping the bars like they were inspecting livestock. Someughed. Some sniffed the air like dogs. I started wishing I were someone else. Anyone else. I started wishing I were dead. Then something changed. It was faint at first ¡ª like thunder rolling far away. But it grew louder. A sound not meant for this ce. A howl that wasn¡¯t goblin or hag or vampire. It was something like a howl. But not normal. It rattled the bars. Set the torches flickering. Made the goblins freeze in ce. I felt it in my chest before I understood it. A heat that moved under my skin like lightning. My breath caught, and I knew something terrible had been unleashed. Chapter 82: Becoming A Prey

    Chapter 82: Bing A Prey

    re POV: I wasn¡¯t alone in my cage. Not really. There were always the whispers. At first, I thought they were just other prisoners¡ªmurmuring prayers, begging gods that had stopped listening centuries ago. But the whispers came even when no one moved. They came from the walls. "Daughter of ash..." "...blood-bound to two mes..." "...the choice will break the earth..." They weren¡¯t words exactly. More like impressions, tattooed into my brain. You don¡¯t belong here, one of them said. I pressed my hands to my ears. "I didn¡¯t ask to be here." "You were always meant to be between them." I curled tighter in the corner, tears slipping down my face. "Stop," I whispered. But the whisper justughed. Cold. Feminine. "They¡¯ll kill each other for you." Eventually, they came again. But not to feed us. Not to clean. Not to choose. To inspect. The goblin that entered this time was different. He wore bone around his neck and had long white hair, greasy and matted. His eyes were toorge for his face, ck and swimming like ink. He stopped in front of my cage and crouched. "You¡¯re the one they¡¯re looking for," he hissed. My heart seized. "What?" "Two monsters. One of fang. One of fur. Both think you belong to them." He chuckled, fingers curling around the bars like ws. "Funny, isn¡¯t it? All this blood... over one little girl." I didn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t. This text is hosted at FindN0vel His eyes gleamed like wet oil. "We¡¯ll see what you¡¯re really made of." He mmed the bars with the t of his hand, so hard I screamed. He cackled and walked away. I didn¡¯t stop shaking for a long time. Rumours spread as other buyers came and went of the vampire prince torturing people while looking for a girl. Others said the alpha heir was also looking for a certain human girl and i pieced together with what the goblin told me. They were looking for me and weren¡¯t making it discreet. ******* Whispers spread through the cages after that. Goblins moving faster. Fortifying doors. Sharpening weapons. Some of the other prisoners dared to hope. "Someone¡¯sing," a man muttered. "They wouldn¡¯t panic if someone wasn¡¯ting." But others looked worse. "No," said a girl, maybe twenty. Her eyes were sunken, pupils blown wide. "You don¡¯t get it. The thingsing for us... they aren¡¯t here to rescue. They¡¯ll kill everything. Everyone. Even us. They always behave like this when the royal warriors areing" And somehow, I believed her. Because of how the goblins panicked. That night I dreamed of fire. Not warm,forting fire¡ªbut fire that screamed. That tore apart buildings and split trees in half. A figure in the center, cloak billowing, eyes glowing red with madness. ze. But he wasn¡¯t ze. Not the charming, distant boy from the boarding house. This version of him was raw and ancient. Unhinged. And covered in blood. Then I dreamed of ws. A silver wolf with eyes like storms. Massive. Covered in blood. Reed, maybe¡ªbut wrong. His mouth opened in a silent snarl. And behind him, bodies. So many bodies. I woke up gasping, every part of me aching. The whispersughed in the dark. "You won¡¯t survive both of them." ********* The whispers hadn¡¯t lied. They said monsters woulde. That someone worse than the goblins wasing. And now... he was here. I first felt him before I saw him. The temperature dropped. One second, the air in the caves was thick and damp, full of rot and wet stone, and the next, it was frozen. My breath turned white. Even the goblins ¡ª those little nightmares that had dragged people from cages by their hair ¡ª went still. Some of them dropped to their knees. Others hissed and backed into the shadows. A figure emerged from the tunnel¡¯s arch, nked by half-shifted wolves. Not like Reed. These wolves didn¡¯t breathe. They stalked. They were unnaturally still, with glowing yellow eyes and jutting bones where human faces should be. Some of them had mouths full of fangs but human hands. Others walked like men but with the heads of beasts. They didn¡¯t need to speak. They were death in fur. And behind them came the man. Not tall. Not bulky. But there was something about him that screamed violence. He wore no armor, only dark leather and long sleeves. His hair was jet ck, tied at the nape. But it was his eyes I¡¯ll never forget. Frostbitten silver. Like the light before a storm. He moved like the world belonged to him. The goblins bent low and bowed. Even the Goblin King ¡ª the one with ck eyes and bones around his neck ¡ª offered a strained grin. "Your Grace," he rasped, "we did not expect the royal warriors to arrive so soon." Royal warriors. That¡¯s when I saw the crest on the man¡¯s gloves. A wolf¡¯s head, ringed in thorns. My stomach twisted. Wolves. The royal wolves. Reed¡¯s kind. The kind you didn¡¯t run from ¡ª because you wouldn¡¯t get far. The scary one stepped forward and pulled out a long scroll. "I¡¯ll take two hundred," he said coldly. "For the Alpha Hunt." The goblins shuffled, trying not to look too eager. "Yes, yes, of course. Excellent stock this year. Very lively." Two hundred. The number punched the air from my lungs. Other cages started whimpering. Then crying. Some even screamed. The girl in the cage next to mine dropped to her knees and began praying in somenguage I didn¡¯t understand. My hands clenched around the bars. "What¡¯s the Alpha Hunt?" I asked hoarsely. No one answered at first. Then an older man whispered through the wall. "They... they take humans. Drop them into one of the royal forests. Big, enchanted ces. No exits. Just... woods. Then the wolves are released after them. For sport." I shook my head. "No¡ª" "It¡¯s a tradition," another said. "Blood sport. No one survives." Someone sobbed. I couldn¡¯t feel my fingers. The cold, the fear ¡ª it was all numbing me. "They call it a hunt," the man continued. "But it¡¯s a culling. They test their young warriors that way. The one who catches the most humans... earns prestige. Rank. Glory." "Sometimes," the girl beside me said in a whisper, "they keep the prettiest ones alive. For... other things." I swallowed bile. "Is this real?" She didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t need her to. The goblin guards began opening cages. Chains rattled. Cries echoed. Hands grabbed, shoved, pulled. And then mine opened. I tried to fight. Tried to kick. But my limbs weren¡¯t strong enough. Not anymore. They dragged me out into the light of their torches. The cold man didn¡¯t look at me. Not really. His eyes passed over my face and then moved on. Like I was nothing. Like I was already dead. But one of the wolves at his side stared too long. A half-shifted male, taller than the rest. His fur was silver-gold, and his eyes narrowed when he caught my scent. He leaned toward the cold man. Whispered something. The cold man nced at me again. And for a split second ¡ª just a flicker ¡ª something changed in his expression. Recognition? Curiosity? I didn¡¯t know. But it passed. "Tag her," he said. A goblin rushed forward and pped a glowing rune tag onto my wrist. It burned. I cried out, trying to jerk away, but it only made themugh. "You¡¯re number eighty-two," one hissed in my ear. "Try to run fast, pretty girl. The fast ones make it more fun." They loaded us into carts. Cold metal cages on wheels. The forest they spoke of was hours away. Maybe more. All around me, people cried. Prayed. Screamed. But I just... watched. Because something deep inside me had shifted. It wasn¡¯t bravery. It wasn¡¯t courage. It was fury. I didn¡¯t know how ¡ª I didn¡¯t know when ¡ª but I would survive this. ********* I wondered if my brother died like this. Thrown into a cage. Tagged like livestock. Hauled off to be hunted like sport. Or maybe he ended up in one of those deals... the ones the goblins whisper about when they think we¡¯re too broken to listen. The Hag Stew. The bone-boiling, soul-stripping kind. The kind where people don¡¯t scream anymore because their mouths are already gone. Oh God. What am I even thinking. The cart rattled as it hit another dip in the forest path. I clutched the rusted bars, cold biting into my palms. The metal smelled like piss and blood. There were wolves¡ªactual wolves¡ªpadding beside the cart. Some walked upright. Others loped on all fours, their snarls low and constant, as if daring us to try. My escape n was dead. But my n? Yeah, it had officially gone to shit. Running? Out of the question. Wolves nked the carts, walking alongside like bodyguards¡ªbut for who? Us? Or the hunt? Probably thetter. Behind us, more wolves. Watching. Smirking. A few even licked their damn teeth like they couldn¡¯t wait. Trying to escape now would just mean they got to start the game early. And I wasn¡¯t about to make myself an appetizer. So I sat still. Too still. My muscles ached from it, but I didn¡¯t care. Every jolt of the cart made my spine snap straighter. Every growl from the escort made my blood run colder. I just had to think. The guy across from me in the cart had pissed himself. No one even looked at him. No one med him. Another girl ¡ª no older than sixteen ¡ª was whispering to a cloth doll she¡¯d smuggled in her shirt. Maybe it was her sister¡¯s. Maybe she was losing it. We all were. I leaned back, letting the bars bite into my spine. Okay. Think. Think. THINK. Running was suicide. Outrunning a werewolf? Impossible. I mean... they¡¯re made for that crap. Speed. Endurance. Super snouts. Running was just giving them something fun to chase. They¡¯d release us into the forest eventually¡ªthat was the point, right? The hunt. So maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif I could find some way to hide, I could¡ª Shit. I forgot about their sense of smell. My stomach dropped. I¡¯d leave a trail no matter what. Even if I rolled in mud or buried myself in leaves, they¡¯d sniff me out like a dog finding meat under a floorboard. Good Lord. I need a miracle. I need something bigger than me. I stared at the nearest one, a tall, te-gray brute with golden eyes. His nostrils red. He didn¡¯t look at me, but he knew. He could probably already smell the fear pouring off my skin like cheap perfume. And blood. Still faint, but there. Perfect. Bait. I¡¯m fucking bait. I wanted tough. Or scream. Maybe both. What I really needed was a miracle. A real, divine, sky-splitting, oh-look-re-you-win-a-second-chance kind of miracle. I pressed my forehead against the bars. Cold. I didn¡¯t want to die like this. I didn¡¯t want to run until I tripped, fall into dirt, and feel jaws rip into my back. I didn¡¯t want myst memory to be ws in my lungs. If someone had asked me a month ago what my biggest fear was, I¡¯d have said "ze and reed" or maybe "Reed finding out I wasn¡¯t a boy." Now? I¡¯d take ze draining me dry over this any damn day. At least vampires do it with some twisted grace. I could stare at his pretty face while he turned me into a husk. Romantic tragedy, right? At least he was hot. At least he wouldn¡¯t chew. God. What the actual hell was my life? I pressed my head back against the wooden bars of the cart and stared up at the sky, the pale wash of early morning light bleeding through a gauze of trees. It should¡¯ve been pretty. Calming. But all I saw were branches that looked like ws. "You just had to leave the apartment," I muttered under my breath. "You just had to storm out. Couldn¡¯t let the murder bros handle their testosterone showdown." I snorted bitterly. Being torn limb from limb by a half-shifted beast with two tongues and yellow foam on its muzzle? That¡¯s just... raw horror. Why the fuck did I leave that apartment? Why did I try to look for peace? God, even the crying ghost girl in the boarding house sounds like a better roommate now. At least she just cried and flickered lights. I could¡¯ve stayed. I could¡¯ve yed dead under the bed and waited till Reed and ze finished fighting. Heck, I should¡¯ve cheered them on. Maybe thrown them some water bottles. Even handed them towels between rounds. "Nice punch, Reed!" "Great neck grab, ze!" Go team monster! Hell, I should¡¯ve grabbed a whistle and yed referee. "Ten points to Reed for suplexing the vampire prince!" "Minus ten to ze for trying to bite the furniture!" Better to be referee to two monsters I knew than meat in a cage for ones I don¡¯t. Chapter 83: A Proposition from the Monster

    Chapter 83: A Proposition from the Monster

    CLARE ¨C POV We didn¡¯t go into the forest. Not yet. Instead, the carts creaked to a stop outside what looked like an old, rotting stone lodge ¡ª like someone gutted a hunting cabin and rebuilt it with menace and mildew. Massive iron gates loomed ahead, and the air thickened the closer we got. Magic. I could feel it buzzing under my skin, like static before a storm. I guess even wolves liked their cages wrapped in curses. The wolves herding us barked sharp, guttural orders, snapping the reins on the horses pulling our carts. The wheels groaned, the scent of wet earth and old blood thick in the air. My stomach churned. They unloaded us like supplies. One by one. Chain-linked necks. Shackled wrists. Cold iron pressed to skin. I didn¡¯t fight. No one did. Because there was something worse than the wolves in the air tonight. Something watching. Waiting. They dragged us into the lodge. It wasn¡¯t a lodge. Not really. More like a medieval dungeon someone tried to decorate with animal pelts and rusty swords. We were led through a series of echoing halls to an underground level where the walls wept with moisture and moss crept between stones like veins. And that¡¯s where they put us. Cages. Actual fucking cages. Lined up in two rows, humans shoved in like stray animals at a butcher¡¯s shelter. The metal bars were thick and covered in runes. Magic-proofed. Escape-proofed. Hope-proofed. I got the middle one. Prime view of despair. I sat. Curled knees to chest. Tried to disappear into the floor while wolvesughed behind us and bet on which of us would make it the longest once the "festivities" started. One said I¡¯d go first. Another said, "Nah, that one¡¯s got bite." That earned a round of snickers. Bite wouldn¡¯t save me. Not from ws. Not from teeth. Not from a pack of musclebound psychos raised to believe that ripping out a throat was a romantic gesture. The worst part? It was so quiet in here. Not the silence of peace ¡ª the silence of dread. No crying. No talking. Just the hum of enchantments and the asional clink of chains when someone moved wrong. And me? I was thinking too much. Thinking about my brother. Did he sit in one of these cages? Did he smell the piss-soaked stone and feel the weight of death in the air like this? Did he try to run when they opened the gates? Or did he freeze? Or worse ¡ª did he end up sold? To those hags. All teeth and rot and stringy hair. They¡¯d pointed at girls with rounder hips, saying, "Meaty." Thank God I was built like a haunted string bean. Though I¡¯d seen the way one looked at me ¡ª curious. Like she was considering marinating first. I swallowed the bile that climbed up my throat. I needed a n. Something. Anything. But all I had was a full dder, a dying period cramp, and the realization that being sucked dry by a hot vampire was probably the least terrifying fate avable to me right now. And ze. ze was probably losing his shit. If he realized I was gone. If he gave a damn. And Reed... My breath caught. Reed. That lying bastard. That stupid, brooding, half-feral, beautiful wolf bastard. Was this what he knew about? Was this why he stared at me so hard when I horror of a ce? He knew something. Maybe not everything. But something. And now I was in a cage. Waiting for a bloodsport ceremony. Latest content published on FindN0vel Waiting to die. ******** The stench of fear clung to the air like mold¡ªthick, sour, and rotting. It was in my throat, my hair, my skin. I sat in the middle cage, knees pulled tight to my chest, trying to ignore how the icy floor leeched into my bones with every breath I took. The crying had mostly stopped. No more screaming or begging. Just silence. Haunted silence, broken only by the asional hup of a sob or the slow drip of water echoing off these goddamn dungeon walls. Torchlight flickered along the narrow hall like it wasughing at us. Shadows danced like they were getting ready for a show we didn¡¯t want to be part of. I¡¯d lost track of how long we¡¯d been here. Time didn¡¯t work in ces like this. It stretched, warped, got eaten alive. Long enough for me to stop expecting rescue. Long enough for the wolves outside to start getting bored. And bored wolves were dangerous. A low chuckle cut through the quiet. I turned my head slowly, already dreading what I¡¯d see. Two of them¡ªyoung, cocky, clearly assholes. One was taller, broad shoulders, blond hair like he¡¯d stepped out of a frat house. His grin was all teeth and filth, and his yellow eyes locked on me like I was dinner. Not just dinner. Dessert. He leaned toward his buddy and whispered something. The other oneughed. I didn¡¯t need to hear it to know it wasn¡¯t good. The blond one strolled down the corridor like he owned the ce, like this was a joke, and we were all just here for his entertainment. He crouched in front of my cage, fingers dangling through the bars, his grin stretching wider. "You know," he said, voice slick like oil on water, "this doesn¡¯t have to be so bad. You¡¯re pretty. Bet you¡¯d taste good. Bet you¡¯d feel even better." I stared at him. Didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t blink. But I clenched my fingers tighter around my knees so he wouldn¡¯t see them shake. "Get bent." Heughed. "Feisty. I like that. Look, sweetheart, here¡¯s an idea. You give me a good time before the hunt, make it worth it for me, and I can switch you out. Find another girl to run for the wolves. You? I could keep. Feed you. Fuck you soft. Better than ending up in pieces, right?" I smiled. Sweet. Deadly. "I¡¯d rather choke on my own spleen than let your mangy dick anywhere near me." His smile cracked. "Excuse me?" "You heard me, mutt. I¡¯d rather let a vampire drain me dry. And that bastard terrifies me, so congrats¡ªyou¡¯re worse." His pupils narrowed to slits. The air changed, sharp and charged. Wolves always did the same thing when they were pissed: they went still. Still like andmine before it explodes. He blinked. Then smiled. Not charming ¡ª cold. "You¡¯d rather be shredded than touched by me?" "I¡¯d rather be buried in a pile of goblin shit." His smile disappeared "You little bitch," he spat. "Think you¡¯re better than me? You could¡¯ve had a chance. Now I¡¯m going to hunt you myself. My wolf¡¯s gonna fuck you first. Right there in the dirt. And then I¡¯ll rip you open andugh while you scream." I tilted my head, snorting. "Wow. Real charming. Use that on thedies sometime. Let me know how they love you." He lunged up, muscles coiled like he¡¯d rip the door off its hinges. For a second, I thought he would. But he didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t flinch. "Good luck catching me," I said. "You might want to practice running. You¡¯ll need it." He spun on his heel, storming back toward his friend, snarling under his breath. I exhaled. Not relief. Just... space. Then I heard it. "Hey, baby..." It was the girl in the next cage over. Pretty. Curvy. Desperate. Her voice was syrup and smoke, and she¡¯d yanked down what was left of her top, pressing her breasts against the bars. The wolf stopped. Looked. She gave him a slow, sultry smile. "Forget her. I can make it better. Sweeter." He didn¡¯t even hesitate. The wolf paused, grinned, and stalked over to her. They talked low. I couldn¡¯t hear the words. But I saw when he pulled a key off his belt, opened her cage, and took her hand. A secondter, her cage clicked open. She stepped out, eyes zed but lips still smiling, and he draped his arm around her like she was a prize pig. His buddy gave him a thumbs-up as they vanished down the hall together. I turned away, bile creeping up my throat. "You¡¯re stupid," a voice murmured beside me. Another girl. Ragged hair. Hollow eyes. "You should¡¯ve taken the deal. Better to be a whore than a corpse." "I mean it. You should¡¯ve taken the deal. You think you¡¯re tough? That your pride¡¯s gonna save you? Girl, they¡¯re gonna hunt us like rabbits. And they¡¯ll enjoy every damn second." I didn¡¯t answer. But her words sat in my head like stones. Should I have yed along? Not actually go through with it. But lied. Acted like I would. Gotten him alone. Then... what? Knocked him out? Bit his damn ear off? Grabbed a torch and lit him up? My brain spun. Maybe. It might¡¯ve worked. Might still work, if the right wolf came sniffing. I could pretend. Seduce. Distract. Survive. They were stronger. Faster. But I had something they didn¡¯t. Wits. Fire. And right now, being clever was the only thing that might keep me alive. Because no one wasing. Not Reed. Not ze. Not even that creepy-ass ghost girl back at the boarding house. No. I was on my own. And maybe I was done being the damsel. Should have found me already. Should have realized I was gone sooner. Screw them both. I wasn¡¯t waiting for monsters to save me anymore. I¡¯d find my own way out. I just had to find the right monster. And then outsmart him. Hell, maybe I¡¯d be the monster. Chapter 84: Dealing In Trouble

    Chapter 84: Dealing In Trouble

    re POV: I took a steadying breath and forced my shoulders to rx. The next wolf approaching had the makings of a hunter¡ªtall, lean, eyes like polished bronze. He moved with that predatory confidence I¡¯d seen in every pack alpha, every rogue warrior, every monster dripping power. Perfect. I pressed my back against the cage bars as he came into view, crossing his arms and giving me a slow once-over that made my skin crawl. My heart pounded¡ªpart fear, part adrenaline, part something eerily close to excitement. "Hey there," he rumbled, voice low and amused. "Didn¡¯t expect you tost this long without crying." I let a small, mockingugh slip out. "Why would I cry? I¡¯m too busy wondering who¡¯s going to pick me next." I lifted one shoulder, trying to look bored, detached¡ªlike I had options. He stepped closer, until his breath warmed the metal between us. "You¡¯re a lot braver than most. Or maybe just crazy." He tilted his head, amber eyes boring into mine. "Either way, you¡¯re interesting." I swallowed hard and leaned forward until my chest pressed against the bars, letting my hair fall forward so it brushed his arm. My voice dropped to a whisper. "Maybe I like crazy." The edge of his lip quirked. I could see the shift: curiosity, amusement... desire. Good. Exactly what I needed. "I¡¯m Larken," he said. "You are?" I let the yful smile curl on my lips. "re." I met his gaze, slow and steady. "Help me out, Larken. Just this once. Let me feel safe." I dropped my voice softer, vulnerable: "Let me know how it feels." His breath hitched. "You want me to let you go?" I bit my lip. "I want a promise. That if I give you what you want... you¡¯ll¡ª" I let my words trail off, soft and suggestive. He leaned even closer. His fingers brushed my hair. My pulse mmed so loud I swear the other captives could hear it. I closed my eyes for a second, letting the fantasy unfurl: he¡¯d unlock the cage, lead me out... I¡¯d slip away into the shadows... Except when I opened them again, Larken¡¯s face had gone dark. Cold. His amber eyes narrowed. "You really think I¡¯d let you walk free just because you were nice to me?" His hand shed out, grabbing the cage bar inches from my throat. "Don¡¯t be a fool." My stomach dropped. The sudden shift¡ªbetrayal¡ªhit me like a blow. I stumbled back, heart hammering, but set my chin. I¡¯d baited him, dangled hope¡ªand now I¡¯d pay the price. But I refused to melt. "I didn¡¯t think... I just¡ª" Heughed, low and humorless. "You thought you were smart. That you could out-fox a wolf." He straightened and turned away, and I braced for the anger, the violence I knew wasing. But instead, he walked off... and then paused. He nced back at me, lips twitching into a half-smile. "Good try, re." Then he called over his shoulder to the guard at the end of the hallway, speaking in the guttural dialect of the Huntsmen that I¡¯d only just begun to piece together. The guard nodded¡ªand as he strode off, I realized with a sinking heart that Larken hadn¡¯t unlocked my cage. He¡¯d only marked me. My skin crawled as I watched him vanish around the corner. No help wasing. My n had cost me nothing but a glimpse of possibility¡ªand earned me a scarlet brand of his making: a painted rune on my cage door that I suddenly understood signified "no mercy." I sank to the floor, fingers tracing the rune¡¯s jagged lines. I closed my eyes, heart thundering. Another round. I bit back a sob¡ªand though I knew the next move might be worse than any I¡¯d yet faced, something bitter and fierce ignited deep in my chest. They wanted a game. I was ready to y. I sat back on my heels and let the thought roll through my mind again, slow and chilling: Okay, re, y the part. Pretend you¡¯re scared, but seductive. Speak soft. Laugh when heughs. Make him think he¡¯s already won. My skin prickled at the notion¡ªthe humiliation, the filth¡ªbut what did I have to lose? Waiting to be torn apart like rabbit guts felt worse. If I could distract one wolf, maybe I could drug him, knock him out, slip free... maybe even get his keys or the lock codes. I pressed my forehead against the cold iron bars. I tasted the musty air, felt the hitch in my breath. If I failed, I would die screaming. If I seeded... well, I¡¯d still be in this dungeon. But at least I¡¯d be free. A shuffle in the corridor jolted me upright. I smoothed the front of my dirty shirt, swallowed once for courage, and licked my chapped lips. "Hey there." The wolf¡ªyoung, lean, dark-haired¡ªstood in front of my cage, shoulders loose, arms folded. His amber eyes glinted. He looked bored, like a kid deciding if a toy was worth his time. "Hey," I smiled, my voice softer than I felt. "I didn¡¯t expect another... suitor so soon." He smiled, slow and wolfish. "Word gets around." My pulse hammered. "Did you see what happened? They took that other girl." He shrugged, leaning forward until his breath fogged the bars. "Girls sell out fast. But I¡¯m not looking for a quick thrill." My chest tightened. "Really?" He cocked his head, evaluating. "You¡¯re different. You¡¯re afraid, but not..." He hesitated, eyes flicking down at my trembling fingers then back to my face. "Not broken." I leaned in, as if sharing a secret. "That¡¯s because I know something no other girl here does." His gaze sharpened. "Oh? And what¡¯s that?" I licked my lips again, heart pounding. "That I¡¯m smarter than you think." He chuckled, folding his arms. "I like smart." I let my hand slide up the cage bars, fingertips brushing against his coat. The coarse fur sent a jolt through me¡ªlike touching lightning. I closed my eyes and whispered, "Maybe smarter than you." His breath caught. I opened my eyes. He was studying me¡ªhungry, curious, conflicted. Perfect. I pressed my hand harder, watching his pupils dte. "I could make it worth your while," I murmured, voice husky. "I could be everything you want." He swallowed. "Everything?" I nodded, letting my hair tumble over my shoulder. "You could open the lock." His brow rose. "You¡¯re bold." ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind I exhaled, letting the lie slip. "Bold enough to beg." The corridor was silent except for our breathing. Behind me, other cages pressed closer, but I didn¡¯t care. All I saw was him. He took a step forward, eyes locked on mine. "Open the lock, you mean." I forced augh. "If you want me to." He closed the distance to the bars. "What do I get if I do?" I brushed a strand of hair from my face, feigning a shy smile. "You¡¯ll find out. If I¡¯m still alive." He shifted, leaning so close our breaths mingled. My body tensed. My n teetered on the edge¡ªwas I about to be exposed? Betrayed? He chuckled softly, dark and low. "Tell you what." He reached into a pocket of his vest, producing a small, glinting ring of keys. My pulse hammered so loud I thought he¡¯d hear it. He tested each one on the padlock that held my cage. "If you want out, you¡¯ve got to trust me." I stared at those keys like they were a lifeline. My hand hovered above his, trembling. "You think I¡¯ll run?" he asked, voice surprisingly gentle. I closed my eyes. "I have to." He clicked one key. The lock slid open with a metallic clink. My lungs seized. I yanked the cage door open, heart mming my ribs so hard it hurt. He held out a hand¡ªinviting. "Come on then." I hesitated. One wrong move, and he¡¯d kill me for the amusement. But behind me, the other humans shifted, hopeful, terrified. This was my moment. If I froze, I would die here. I stepped through the bars, hand in his. And then everything changed. His eyes glowed¡ªnot with kindness, but with triumph. A secondter, he pivoted, yanking me into the shadows where torchlight didn¡¯t reach. He pressed me against the damp wall, hot breath on my neck. "You want to know how this ends?" he whispered, amused. I tried to twist away, but his grip was iron. I forced augh, voice shaking. "Better than being hunted, right?" He chuckled, and the corridor around us seemed to close in¡ªcages, shadows, torches, stone walls. "Maybe," he said. "But not better than this." "Wait¡ª" I began, but he silenced me with a finger to my lips. My breath hitched. He tilted my chin up; his amber eyes glowed with triumph. "Wee to my hunt." The torchlight flickered once, twice, and in that blink the corridor seemed to close in¡ªthe cages, the distant drip, the stone walls pulsing with magic. I closed my eyes, bracing for what came next... ...and waited for the twist that would decide if I lived or died. Chapter 85: Begin The Feast

    Chapter 85: Begin The Feast

    REED POV The castle loomed against the dusk¡ªjust as cold and regal as I remembered. Grey towers spiraled into a bruised sky, and the ancestral scent of pine, steel, and blood drifted through the heavy gates like ghostsing home. The gates of the Alpha Pce loomed ahead like the open jaws of some ancient beast. Stone walls ran jagged through the mountain¡¯s edge, old magic humming in every crack. Wolves lined the entrance, warriors in full ceremonial armor, bearing crests of their bloodlines¡ªpacks from every corner of the territory. Some bowed as I passed. Others watched. Measured. I didn¡¯t care. I wasn¡¯t here to y prince. The guards parted as I crossed the threshold, my boots thudding against polished ck stone, echoes of my return ringing through the great hall. My boots echoed down the stone corridor leading to the throne chamber, nked by banners of my lineage¡ªeach one baring the silver crest of the Crescent Fang Pack. Father would be in his seat, as always. Watching. Waiting. I didn¡¯te for the ceremony. I came for a conversation. The double doors creaked open. Two sentinels stood at attention, their eyes dropping respectfully. The scent of age-old power struck me first¡ªand then, the man himself. Alpha King Thorne. My father. He sat on the raised dais of ironwood and stone, tall and broad in his ceremonial armor. Despite the grey threading his hair, his presence filled the room like thunder. His sharp gaze snapped to mine¡ªand then softened. "Reed." His voice was gravel and warmth. "I was just about to summon you." I offered a tight nod. "I figured. Thought I¡¯d beat the summons." My father¡ªthe Alpha King¡ªstrode from the council chamber, broad and still impossibly powerful for a man his age. His golden hair had silvered with time, but his presence was undiminished. The wolves nking him dropped to one knee. I didn¡¯t. He pulled me into a crushing embrace. "I was just about to summon you," he said, stepping back with a proud grin. "Your blood must have heard the call." "I didn¡¯te for the ceremony," I said lowly, eyes flicking to the distant stone balconies above. "I need to talk to you. It¡¯s important. It¡¯s about¡ª" Before I could finish, a familiar voice cut through our moment like a de. "Your Majesty!" It was Gamma Leo, my father¡¯s most trusted advisor¡ªan old wolf with a spine of steel and eyes sharp as an eagle¡¯s. He bowed. "The wolves have gathered. All who could make the journey are here." Father¡¯s expression shifted instantly, the weight of duty falling into ce like armor. "Already?" he muttered. "I thought the ceremony was scheduled for dusk." "They came early," Leo said My father exhaled, nodding with a heavy sense of duty. "Good. The full moon waits for no wolf." Leo continued, ncing briefly at me. "The she-wolves have assembled as well. Those of age are anticipating the appearance of your heir, my king. Many believe he may be their fated mate." I stiffened. My father only chuckled. I clenched my jaw. Leo continued, oblivious. "Other wolves have gathered too¡ªyoung males looking to find their own mates among the invited females. And the warriors from the outer packs have arrived to represent their regions in the Alpha Hunt." They await your address." Of course they did. Father turned to me, his eyes glinting with amused pride. "It seems fate won¡¯t let us linger in private today." I hesitated. My voice caught just behind my tongue. I have to tell him about her. About use. About the bond that defied everyw of our kind. But Leo was still there. And Father was already gripping my shoulder. "Father," I tried again, low and urgent. "There¡¯s something I have to tell you. In private. It¡¯s not for their ears." I nodded toward the balconies, where courtiers lingered like vultures. But my father was already turning away. "Later, Reed. Duty first. The people need to see their prince." He pped a hand on my shoulder, dragging me forward. "Come now. They¡¯ll tear down the mountain if we keep them waiting." I clenched my jaw, biting back a curse. I couldn¡¯t say it here. Not with every ear twitching to catch gossip. Not with this many wolves present who¡¯d lose their minds knowing their future Alpha¡¯s mate... was human. And not just human¡ªmissing. Taken. "Come, Reed," he said, dragging me forward with a force I couldn¡¯t deny. "Your future waits." No. Mine is locked in a cage back in the forest, I thought bitterly. And no one here knows it but me. He led me through the long corridor toward the ceremonial courtyard, his voice booming as he greeted warriors, betas, deltas, even old bloodlines long thought extinct. But all I could feel were the walls closing in. The smell of anxious anticipation hung heavy in the air¡ªheat, musk, perfume, desperation. And then¡ª We entered the clearing. Hundreds of wolves, both shifted and human-shaped, filled the grand stone amphitheater beneath the night sky. The moon hung low¡ªwaxing toward full. Fires zed in great braziers, casting flickering light across marble columns and banners bearing the crest of the Alpha Line. The ceremonial hall was flooded with wolves when we entered. Music thudded like distant drums, and torches cast flickering shadows across the great stone walls. The scent of perfume, sweat, and sharpened steel swirled in the air. And then they turned. All of them. Eyes. Hundreds of golden, silver, and hazel wolf eyes fixed on me. Some were curious. Some hungry. Some calcting. The she-wolves stepped forward as one, their dresses glittering like starlight over their curves. Each one marked from high lineage¡ªeach one trained to believe the Alpha King¡¯s heir might be theirs. One even stepped toward me¡ªdark hair, cruel mouth. Her scent was thick, her aura pressing. Father grinned and raised a hand to the crowd. The she-wolves. Painted and perfumed, cloaked in silks that revealed more than they hid. All of them watching me. Measuring me. Sniffing for fate. Hoping to feel the tingle of a bond that didn¡¯t¡ªand wouldn¡¯t¡ªexist. Because my bond already belonged to someone else. My father raised his arms, and the amphitheater fell silent. "Wolves of the Blood Crescent, I wee you!" he roared. "Tonight, we honor the ancientws¡ªthe bonds of mates, the strength of packs, the fury of the hunt! Let the ceremonies begin!" Cheers echoed like thunder. Growls, howls, fists raised. And before I could move, he was gone. The moment the opening rites were done, my father vanished into the upper halls to speak with the Elders, leaving me standing on the ceremonial dais. Alone. Just like that. Leaving me in the wolves¡¯ den. The she-wolf who¡¯d stepped forward was suddenly by my side. "I¡¯ve waited years for this," she purred. I took a step back. "You may wait a few more." But they kepting. Corners of the hall that once felt like home now pressed like cages. Each conversation, each flirtation, each brush of a manicured hand was a trap. I couldn¡¯t breathe. They came then¡ªlike shadows. The she-wolves. Not just one or two, but dozens. Beautiful, lethal, determined. Some smiled. Others prowled. I dodged questions. Avoided touches. Every breath was an effort. Every time I moved, another blocked my path. "Your scent is so strong," one murmured. "Do you feel it?" another asked. "The bond?" "Maybe you¡¯re just nervous," a third said, fingers brushing my arm. "Let me ease you..." I bared my teeth. "Back off." But they didn¡¯t. They circled. They crowded. Because while they fought for my attention, my mate¡ªmy human mate¡ªwas locked away in danger. And no one here could know. Not yet. And the longer I waited to tell my father the truth, the more tangled this would be. I needed the right moment. But with every corner I turned, another she-wolf was waiting. And all the while, my thoughts screamed of her. use. Small, stubborn, furious use who had vanished under my watch. Who I had rejected, only to realize toote she was mine. My fated mate. My soul. And now I stood surrounded by wolves who didn¡¯t understand that I had already chosen. My heart had chosen her, no matter how much bloodline,w, or tradition said otherwise. But how could I tell them?How could I tell my father?How could I exin the storm inside me while pretending to be their future king? I needed to escape.I needed to breathe. But the wolves only pressed closer. I knew I was going to snap. The minute the third she-wolf in ten minutes pressed her cleavage into my arm and called me "future king" like it was forey, something in me frayed. I¡¯d tried¡ªtried to smile, nod, keep my mouth shut and my temper buried where the court couldn¡¯t see it. But I could feel it building¡ªlike thunder under my skin. Leo saw it too. Gamma of the Crescent Fang Pack. My second. My leash, apparently. He¡¯d been watching me from the edge of the ceremonial floor, his arms folded, mouth tight, that calcting glint in his eyes. He saw the flicker in my jaw, the twitch in my fingers, the slight shift in my stance. Leo always knew when I was about to lose it. He read me like wolves read weather: instinctively and with dread. I didn¡¯t shout. I didn¡¯t throw a drink or bare my teeth. But when the fourth one tried to im me with her tongue and giggle, I turned so fast she flinched. The re I gave her sent her stumbling back into her friends, who blinked like deer who¡¯d finally seen the gun barrel. The tension in the room thickened instantly. I should have been out there. Searching. Tearing the world apart. Instead, I was dodging daughters of Alphas with too much perfume and too little soul. And Leo moved. He moved in like a shadow, sharp and deliberate. "Ladies," he said smoothly, bowing. "The prince has had a long journey. Surely you¡¯ll allow him a moment to breathe." They protested, of course. Pouted. Whined. One even dared to say, "We haven¡¯t even sniffed him properly yet." Leo smiled like he didn¡¯t want to smack the arrogance out of her. "Royal affairs await. The Alpha King will make sure you all get your moment." He turned to me, his tone dropping to something only I could hear. "Let¡¯s go. Now." I didn¡¯t argue. Didn¡¯t thank him either. Done with the perfume-drenched cattle parade. Done pretending that I didn¡¯t want to rip through this entire masquerade and tear every banner down until they gave me back what mattered. use. Leo steered me toward the side doors of the hall like we were going for air. A few noticed. Most didn¡¯t. We slipped out into the side corridor, torches crackling against ancient stone, the cold air biting harder than expected. I shook his hand off my arm. "You think I¡¯d actually kill one of them?" I asked. Leo looked at me. "No. But you¡¯d scare the hell out of them. And that¡¯s just as bad when their daddies are watching." "They think I care about publicity?" "They think you care about being Alpha King," he said tly. I turned on him. "Do I look like I care about titles right now?" "No." He crossed his arms. "You look like you¡¯re about to burn this entire castle down." "Maybe I should." He held my stare, calm, annoyingly calm. "Your father¡¯s trying to maintain peace between the packs. That means politics. That means alliances. That means not lunging at alpha daughters who throw themselves at you like heat-starved dogs." I growled low in my throat. "Then maybe they shouldn¡¯t throw themselves." Leo sighed. "Look, Reed. I¡¯m not here to defend them. I¡¯m here to stop you from bing a scandal." Iughed, cold. "Is that what this is now? Babysitting duty?" "Your father ordered me to follow you." I froze. "What?" Leo didn¡¯t flinch. "He said if I let you out of my sight, and you ran off or did something stupid, it¡¯d be my head. So, yeah. I¡¯m following you." I stared at him. I stared at him. "So what, you¡¯re my fucking babysitter now?" Leo didn¡¯t flinch. "No. I¡¯m your damage control." My hands balled into fists. "This is bullshit." "You think I don¡¯t agree?" Leo¡¯s voice was low, sharp. "You think I don¡¯t see you vibrating like a ticking bomb?" "I don¡¯t have time for this," I growled. Then at the far hallway that led toward the throne chamber¡ªtoward the only man in this damn ce who could override the rest of this charade. The only one who might understand why I needed to leave, now. Before use disappeared for good. I started walking. Leo followed. I stopped. Raised an eyebrow. The source of th?s content is find?novel "Stilling?" I asked, voice low and deadly. He met my gaze, cool and unshaken. "Still under orders." I rolled my eyes. "So I can¡¯t even talk to my father alone now?" "He¡¯s in meetings. The high seers. The southern pack envoys. All of them are here. He barely has time to breathe, let alone talk about your... mood." "My mood?" I echoed, voice rising. Leo held up a hand. "Don¡¯t twist it. I¡¯m just saying¡ªhe¡¯s not free right now." "I don¡¯t give a damn if he¡¯s free," I snapped. "He should make time. He should¡¯ve made time the moment I walked into that cursed hall." Chapter 86: Let The Hunt Begin

    Chapter 86: Let The Hunt Begin

    Reed POV: "Want to talk about it?" "No." "Then let me guess," he said, folding his arms. "You¡¯re tired of being paraded like a breeding bull. You hate crowds. Hate expectations. You hate politics. And you hate that your father is throwing a festival instead of dealing with something more serious you clearly want to talk about." My eye twitched. Leo grinned without humor. "Thought so." I didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. He just didn¡¯t know how right he was. Because the thing wing at my chest, the pressure building in my skull, the reason I could barely stand still ¡ª it wasn¡¯t just about duty. Or tradition. Or she-wolf politics. It was her. The girl I couldn¡¯t name. The bond I couldn¡¯t exin. The one no one else knew existed. She was out there. In danger. Alone. And I was trapped. I turned to the edge of the balcony and stared out across the dark pine trees surrounding the pce. Somewhere beyond them, I felt her. Like a whisper in my blood. Like a wound that wouldn¡¯t close. Leo leaned next to me. "You know, you don¡¯t have to pretend with me." I stayed quiet. He added, "But if you¡¯re nning something reckless, just know... I¡¯ll follow you into it. But only after you¡¯ve used your brain, not just your wolf." I gave a half-smile. I wasn¡¯t nning. Not yet. But soon. Because something told me¡ªif I didn¡¯t move soon, I¡¯d lose her forever. And nothing would survive me then. "Just leave me alone" He sighed. "Your father gave me orders. To stay with you. Make sure you don¡¯t... do anything reckless." "Like what?" Leo¡¯s jaw tensed. "Run." Iughed¡ªharsh, bitter. "So I¡¯m a prisoner now?" "No," he said calmly. "You¡¯re a king-in-waiting with a long leash. Don¡¯t yank it." I stared him down. "You think I care about that throne?" "I think," Leo said slowly, "you¡¯re hiding something. And I think whatever it is... is going to get someone hurt." I turned away before he saw too much. He didn¡¯t know. No one did. Because if they did, if the packs discovered I¡¯d marked a human girl¡ªwithout trial, without sanction¡ªthey¡¯d rip her to pieces just to keep the bloodline pure. And they¡¯d call it justice. But use wasn¡¯t a mistake. She was the only real thing I¡¯d touched in years. And I¡¯d be damned if I let this council of wolves decide her fate. Leo spoke again, quieter now. "If you¡¯re in trouble, Reed... tell me. I¡¯m not your enemy." But I couldn¡¯t risk it. Not yet. So I just said, "I¡¯m fine." And let him believe it. Let them all believe it. Because my father¡¯s world was built on blood and oath. And if they knew what I¡¯d done? They¡¯d never let me leave. And they¡¯d never let her live. The weight of Leo¡¯s footsteps behind me was getting on my nerves. He wasn¡¯t even trying to be subtle about it anymore. No more "casual patrol" excuse. No more "just making sure the royal alpha doesn¡¯t get assassinated before the ceremony" bullshit. He was babysitting. Because my father had ordered him to. I halted in my stride, spinning sharply on my heel. "You can stop pretending now, Leo." His brows lifted in mock innocence. "Pretending what?" I narrowed my eyes. "I know you¡¯re following me because the Alpha King ordered it. Why don¡¯t you go have some fun?" Leo sighed, the heavy exhale of someone caught between duty and guilt. "He¡¯s worried you¡¯ll lose your temper," he said tly. "There are daughters of twelve alphas here, Reed. And you¡¯ve been avoiding every single one of them like they carry the gue." "They do carry something," I muttered, pushing past him. "Desperation." He jogged a few steps to keep up with me. "You¡¯re the heir. This was meant to be your choosing season." I didn¡¯t answer. Because if I opened my mouth, I¡¯d blow up, and Leo knew it. He kept talking anyway. "He¡¯s doing this for the packs. For unity." I stopped again, my jaw tightening. "I don¡¯t care about unity if it means I have to parade myself around like a prize stallion in heat for a bunch of over-scented she-wolves who only want the title, not the wolf." I paused. "Besides... I already have someone." Thatst part slipped out before I could catch it. Leo¡¯s eyes sharpened. "What did you say?" "Nothing," I said, too quickly. "Forget it." But he wouldn¡¯t. Of course he wouldn¡¯t. "You said you already have someone. Is it one of the High Council daughters? A rogue? Who is it?" I ignored him and kept walking. The ceremonial drums were starting to beat in the distance, deep and rhythmic, calling every wolf to the sacred gathering pit. I was meant to be there. Crowned with moonstone. Honored before the warriors. Introduced to the hopeful she-wolves. But I wasn¡¯t going. Not yet. "Leo." I stopped abruptly, turning to him. "You¡¯re starting to sound like a handler, not a friend." He raised an eyebrow. "Because right now, I¡¯m both." I sighed and dropped my voice low. "You¡¯re not going to follow me into the damn trees, are you?" He folded his arms. "Your father¡¯s orders were¡ª" "My father can shove his orders. I need five minutes. Alone." He hesitated. I could see the calction behind his eyes¡ªwhat this might mean, what it might cost. But I was his prince. Still, barely, the Alpha King¡¯s heir. He wouldn¡¯t defy me unless I gave him reason. So I dropped the final card. Cold. Sharp. "I need to piss, Leo. You want to supervise that too?" He made a face. "Gods, no." "Good." I turned and stalked into the woods, cutting off further argument. "Don¡¯t wait up." He grunted something behind me, but the forest swallowed it whole. Once I was deep enough in the trees, where the torches couldn¡¯t follow, I ran. Faster than I should¡¯ve. Fast enough that my lungs burned and my bones ached to shift. But I couldn¡¯t shift, not here¡ªnot yet. I needed my wits. I needed to think. Because this was madness. I should be in there, selecting a mate like a good heir. Laying hands on some noble-born she-wolf, iming her, biting her in full view of the packs to secure the bloodline. On any other moon, I would¡¯ve relished it. I¡¯d have tasted them all, picked the strongest, the most savage, the most skilled in bed¡ªand taken her in front of my rivals to remind them who I was. But now? All I could see was her. Her messy hair. Her defiance. Her venomced words and the way she looked at me like I was both her jailer and her chance at survival. She was supposed to be prey. Just another name on the Hunt roster. But the bond had snapped into ce like a fucking trap. My wolf had scented her, seen her, chosen her¡ªand it hadn¡¯t asked for permission. And now here I was, a prince slinking through the forest to the edge of the Hunt zone, trying to protect the very girl I could never im. The irony burned hotter than silver. Because if I made her mine¡ªtruly mine¡ªevery wolf would turn on her. My father¡¯s allies, thinking her weak, unworthy. My enemies, thinking her leverage. And my own damn loyalists? They¡¯d see her as the final insult. A human. Tied to their future Alpha King? No. They¡¯d kill her in secret just to clean the bloodline. Even Leo¡ªespecially Leo¡ªwouldn¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why no one could know. Not yet. Maybe not ever. Because she was somewhere on the other side of this damn forest. And if I didn¡¯t find her before the Hunt began, she¡¯d be torn apart in a game designed for bloodlust and dominance. My chest constricted. The Hunt wasn¡¯t just for fun. It was symbolic. The heir to the throne oversaw it to show he couldmand the wolves and the wild. The captured humans were prey. Disposable. Forgettable. Game for the strongest warriors. And she was among them. A single mindlink buzz had reached me an hour ago ¡ª from the Alpha King himself. "The Hunt begins in thirty minutes. The humans have been released. Let the wolves ready themselves." I had thirty minutes to find her before over a hundred wolves were unleashed into the trees. And no one ¡ª not even Leo ¡ª could know why I was running the other way. "Reed," Leo growled behind me. "If you walk away now¡ª" I turned just long enough to re over my shoulder. "Then what? You¡¯ll arrest me?" He didn¡¯t answer. Just stared. I took off into the trees, faster than I¡¯d ever run since I first shifted. Branches wed at my arms, brambles slicing across my face, but I didn¡¯t slow. I couldn¡¯t. The ceremonial grounds faded behind me. So did Leo. The scent of flowers, firepits, and wolf pheromones gave way to damp earth, moss, and the sharp, unmistakable stench of fear. The human holding camps had been built in the old part of the forest ¡ª fenced perimeters, loose guards, more like cruel corrals than prisons. They were only meant to hold the humans long enough before the Hunt. I reached the clearing where the cages had been. Gone. The gates swung open, blood smeared along ch where someone had cut themselves trying to squeeze through too fast. A shredded shirt hung from a branch like a g. The carts were gone, the guards too. Just silence. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel And scent. Human. Dozens of them. All scattered. Some had taken off to the east. Others veered toward the river. Chapter 87: Let The Hunt Begin(ii)

    Chapter 87: Let The Hunt Begin(ii)

    Reed POV: But her scent ¡ª light, floral, faintly cinnamon ¡ª headed west. Smart girl. Most wolves would chase the others down the obvious trails. She¡¯d gone off course. I took off again, weaving through pine and mud, scenting the air every few paces. Her fear was spiked. Her adrenaline sharp. But there was no blood yet. Good. The full moon was beginning to rise now. A silver glow crept across the forest floor like spilled mercury. And with it ¡ª the first howl. My blood chilled. That was the signal. The Hunt had begun. Dozens of howls echoed in reply. Wolves had shifted. The warriors were running now. Fangs bared. Hearts thudding. Tracking every step, every breath, every ssh of human scent left in the dark. They wereing. And I was running out of time. BLAZE ¡ª POV I should¡¯ve ripped Reed¡¯s throat out when I had the chance. When I sted him with fire that night outside the market, it wasn¡¯t nearly enough. Not for the betrayal. Not for the sheer audacity of him showing up at her door, pretending he hadn¡¯t already damned her the second he walked into her life. If he¡¯d rejected her like he should¡¯ve... if he¡¯d gone ahead and chosen some highborn she-wolf for his little coronation games, re wouldn¡¯t be in this fucking mess. But no. The mutt had to be selfish. Now she was prey in a twisted hunt, tossed in a cage like meat while alphas salivated over who got to chase her first. And he still had the gall to look me in the eye and say he¡¯d "rescue her from the ceremony." I spat on that word. Rescue. He wouldn¡¯t. Not really. He¡¯d slink around in the shadows, hiding the bond like a coward, too afraid to lose his throne. Because that¡¯s what wolves do¡ªcling to power like it¡¯s the only thing that makes them worth a damn. Wolves only respect the strong. And strength, to them, means blood, dominance, and never loving anything soft. Especially not a human. If Reed tried to im re openly, they¡¯d turn on him. They¡¯d tear her apart just to prove a point: that a Luna Queen can¡¯t bleed red like prey. But I¡¯m not a fucking wolf. I¡¯m a vampire. And she¡¯s not prey to me. She¡¯s my beloved. The gods marked her as mine. My demons scream for her every time I close my eyes. She¡¯s my fire, my curse, my weakness¡ªand I refuse to let that stay true. So if I can¡¯t stop loving her, I¡¯ll make her strong instead. To hell with the Council. To hell with their decrees and ancient vampirews. If they won¡¯t approve of turning a human into one of us? Then I¡¯ll do it anyway. Because the bond I feel for re? It¡¯s older than their rules. Wilder than their fears. They call it forbidden. I call it fate. But all of that would have to wait¡ªbecause right now, she was still missing. And I didn¡¯t trust Reed to find her. He¡¯d be too busy covering his royal ass. Too busy trying to find a way to save his throne and her, like some perfect bnce exists. It doesn¡¯t. You don¡¯t bnce this kind of love. You burn for it. Which is exactly why I¡¯d do what he wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯d go to the forest. Cross into their territory. Break the oldestw still held between our kinds¡ªand risk death doing it. Because that¡¯s the price of saving her. The Forest of Two Shadows, they call it. A ce carved clean down the middle. One side belongs to the mutts: wild, ancient, full of blood and howls. The other belongs to us. A sliver of quietnd we barely use, because we don¡¯t need trees to stalk prey. But that small piece of vampirend? It¡¯s her salvation. If I can reach her¡ªif I can drag her across that border line¡ªthe wolves can¡¯t hunt her anymore. They¡¯d have no right. No im. Thatnd belongs to me. The problem? Getting her there. Because the second I cross that invisible line and step into wolf territory, I be a traitor to my kind. Thew is clear: no vampire crosses into wolfnd, no wolf into vampirend. And if you¡¯re caught? Your own people kill you. No trial. No pardon. Not even if you¡¯re a royal. Especially not if you¡¯re me. It¡¯s how peace is kept¡ªby spilling your own blood to avoid war. But I¡¯d take that risk. dly. Because whatever punishment waits for me, it¡¯s nothingpared to the thought of re being hunted¡ªmy re, being chased like a rabbit while beasts with names and titles salivate for her scream. No. She is mine. And I will tear apart anyw, any king, any beast who dares say otherwise. So tonight, I break the line. Tonight, I trespass. Let the gods and monsters watch. Because I¡¯m not going to beg them for permission¡ª I¡¯m going to take back what¡¯s mine. ******* I didn¡¯t n to die tonight. Not because I feared death¡ªI¡¯d danced too close to its lips too many times for that¡ªbut because she was still out there. Alone. And I had no intention of leaving re in this cruel world with no one to stand between her and the monsters. So yeah. I wasn¡¯t nning on getting caught. And that meant I needed help. I stepped through the fogced clearing, the air humming with forbidden magic. The scent hit before I saw her¡ªsage, crushed bones, blood. The witch stood barefoot in a circle of salt, pale eyes glowing, robes billowing around her even though the wind didn¡¯t touch the trees. "I need a masking charm," I said, voice low, teeth clenched. She turned slowly. "You want to cross the wolves¡¯ border, vampire prince?" Her lips curled. "You¡¯re insane." "I¡¯m desperate," I corrected, stepping into her circle. The salt hissed beneath my boot like it knew I didn¡¯t belong. "You mask my scent. Make it so they don¡¯t know I¡¯ve crossed. I don¡¯t care what you use." She sneered. "Do you have any idea what you¡¯re asking?" "I do. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not asking." My hand shot forward, fingers wrapping around her throat. I didn¡¯t squeeze¡ªnot yet¡ªbut the pressure was there. Enough to remind her I was no diplomat. I was the thing other monsters feared in the dark. "I¡¯m not in the mood to barter, witch," I whispered. "Mask me. Or I burn this ce to ash." She studied me a moment. Saw the fire in my eyes. The madness. Then, with a trembling hand, she dipped her fingers into the bowl of blood at her feet and began to chant. The spell coiled around me like cold mist, seeping into my clothes, my skin, the cracks in my bones. It wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªno magic ever was¡ªbut it would buy me time. That¡¯s all I needed. When she finished, her voice rasped, "It won¡¯t hide your soul. If they sense what you are¡ª" "They won¡¯t," I cut in, turning away. "Because they won¡¯t get close enough." I left lying lifeless in the dirt- can¡¯t afford to leave loose ends, the spell clinging to me like borrowed skin, and vanished into the deeper woods. The vampire side of the forest was silent. Of course it was. We had no need for rituals or games or blood sport. Our side wasn¡¯t marked with runes or spears¡ªit was guarded by silence and old, forgottenws. But I knew where the border was. Everyone did. And I knew whaty at the crossing point. The cliff. They said the gods had split thend with a sword, carving a chasm so deep and wide it could drink the sky. No bridge. No rope. Just stone and death. I stood at its edge now, staring down into a bottomless drop, the wolfnds lying far beyond the other side. The border line shimmered faintly in the air¡ªmagic, ancient and raw, humming with threat. No one passed it without blood being spilled. If I fell now, my body would be shattered on the rocks and no one woulde for me. Not even her. But I didn¡¯t fall. I jumped. The air roared around me as I sailed over the edge, wind tearing at my clothes, at my mind, as if trying to drag me back to the world of reason. It was a long leap, longer than it should¡¯ve been. I wasn¡¯t going to make it. I didn¡¯t make it. I mmed hard against the cliff wall just beneath the edge of wolf territory, fingers catching a jagged outcrop. Pain knifed through my arms. I dangled above the abyss for a breathless moment, heart thundering, lungs burning. Then I started to climb. Chapters first released on f?ndnovel Hand over hand. Gritting my teeth. The rock tore at my palms, sliced open skin, filled my mouth with the taste of copper and stone. Every inch I gained came with fire in my muscles and screams in my bones. The masking spell pulsed inside me, warning that its time was short. I couldn¡¯t fall. re was out there. So I climbed. Blood slicked the stones. My ws extended to dig in where flesh failed. The weight of the world, of punishment, ofw and death, hung on my back¡ªbut I climbed. And finally¡ªfinally¡ªI pulled myself over the edge, panting, half-dead, and rolled onto wolf soil. The second my boots touched their cursed earth, the spell shuddered. And then I heard it. A low, distant sound at first. Then it rose. Dozens. Maybe hundreds. Howls. Echoing through the trees. The Hunt had begun. Panic mmed into me like a fist. No time to rest. No time to think. If they¡¯d already released her, she was in the forest now, surrounded by predators born for this. Wolves on theirnd, in their element. I was too far. Toote. They had the advantage. And she had nothing. No weapon. No scent masking. No idea I wasing. The forest stretched wide and wild before me, and somewhere inside it, re was running for her life. Maybe bleeding. Maybe cornered already. "Hold on," I whispered to the wind. "Just hold on, little me." Because the gods might damn me. The wolves might hunt me. The Council might kill me. But I would cross every line¡ªevery fuckingw¡ªfor her. Even if I had to burn this whole cursed forest to the ground. Chapter 88: The Alpha Hunt

    Chapter 88: The Alpha Hunt

    CLARE ¨C POV Feral. That¡¯s what he was. Not seductive. Not sly. Not cunning. Just a slobbering, psychotic mutt with one goal: break me before the hunt even began. I¡¯d thought I could y him. Charm him. Drug him. But I¡¯d underestimated just how fucked up a horny wolf could be. Instead of dragging me to some quiet corner where I could work my little escape trick, this freak had mmed me against the wall and started slobbering all over my neck like a dog tasting meat. I gagged as his mouth dragged wet and hot down my skin. Disgusting. His hands were worse¡ªwandering, forceful. He grunted like he was proud of it. So much for charm. So much for ying smart. I clenched my fists, screamed inwardly, but kept my voice soft and coaxing. Or... I tried. "Why don¡¯t we go somewhere... morefortable?" I whispered, trying to make it sound seductive. He snorted. Actually snorted. Thenughed¡ªa cruel, raspy sound that crawled down my spine. "Nah, sweetheart," he rasped against my ear, "I¡¯m fucking you here. Where the others can hear you scream. Fuck you hard and nice so when the hunt begins, you won¡¯t be able to run. You¡¯ll die having the best fuck of your life." My stomach turned. My soul snapped. What the actual fuck had I gotten myself into? Stupid wolves. Stupid me for thinking I could outwit one without a n B. He was a monster¡ªin and simple. And he wasn¡¯t just looking for a good time. He was looking to ruin me. I shoved at his chest, panic rising. "Get off," I hissed. "Stop¡ª" He justughed and kept going, unbuckling his belt like this was some dirty joke. I saw the sh of light, the glint of the zipper. Nope. Fuck this. No. No, no, NO. He was still a man though. Still had weak points. So I went for the oldest trick in the book. And it worked. My knee drove up between his legs with every ounce of hate I had left. He doubled over with a strangled yelp, clutching his junk like I¡¯d yanked it off. His pants sagged to his knees as he stumbled backward, face twisted in agony and rage. "Fucking little bitch," he choked, trying to catch his breath. I didn¡¯t wait. I kicked him square in the head so hard I heard my own ankle crack. The pain shot up my leg like lightning. But I didn¡¯t stop. He went down. I turned and ran. The corridor blurred as I limped and bolted toward the metal door at the far end. I didn¡¯t even know where it led. I just knew it wasn¡¯t here. My fingers fumbled at the door¡ªwhy do those damn locks always feel slower when you¡¯re panicking? Finally, it creaked open. And I froze. One of them cocked a brow. "Guess Luke already started releasing them. Stupid jerk beat us to it." The other wolf shrugged and stepped aside. "Whatever. Let her through. Hunt¡¯s on." What. I blinked. Heart thundering. They thought I was released... on purpose. Miracle. Divine intervention. Dumb luck. I wasn¡¯t about to argue. I didn¡¯t ask questions. Didn¡¯t wait. Just sprinted past them like the hounds of hell were at my heels. And maybe they were. Because as I hit the tree line, the air shifted. A bone-deep howl split the sky¡ªlong, triumphant, hungry. The kind that promised blood and bone. The hunt was about to begin and they were excited. And I was prey. But fuck them all. I wasn¡¯t dying today. Branches pped my face. Thorns wed at my skin. My legs burned with each pounding step as I crashed through the underbrush, the forest swallowing me whole. I didn¡¯t care. I just kept running. The air was thick with mist and the smell of pine and rotting leaves. Like the woods themselves were holding their breath. Like everything¡ªtrees, wind, even the birds¡ªwere waiting for the moment the wolves would drop. And then¡ª Somewhere in the distance, something howled¡ªnot close, not yet, but there. And I knew what that meant. They wereing. I stumbled over a root and hit the ground hard, palms scraping against damp soil. I cursed, scrambling back up. My ankle screamed at me, hot and swollen. I¡¯d twisted it in the chaos and now every step felt like a knife to the joint. Still, I ran. My breathing turned ragged. My throat felt like it had been sandpapered raw. Sweat soaked through the torn fabric of my shirt, clinging to my spine like ice despite the heat rising from my body. Ten minutes passed. Maybe twenty. Maybe a thousand years. I didn¡¯t know anymore. I didn¡¯t care. All I knew was that the sky was getting darker¡ªeither from clouds or dusk¡ªand I hadn¡¯t heard another human voice since I bolted from the dungeon. Had any of them made it? Were they hiding? Already dead? The forest stretched endlessly in every direction. Trees loomed like twisted giants. There were too many shadows, too many hiding ces for things with teeth. I was prey in a ce made for hunters. And then¡ªa sound. Far behind me. Low. Deep. A howl. My blood froze. One became three. Then five. Echoing from all directions like a death song carried on the wind. Latest content published on find{n}ovel They had shifted. The hunt had begun. "No, no, no, no¡ª" I gasped, forcing myself forward. My legs felt like jelly, my ankle screaming louder than my fear, but I didn¡¯t stop. Don¡¯t stop. Don¡¯t die. I stumbled again, this time catching myself against a tree. My vision blurred. I could feel the panic trying to drown me, like hands wing up from under my skin. I was slowing down. And I knew what that meant. If I stayed on the ground, I¡¯d be dead before the moon even cleared the treetops. My eyes darted around the trees, searching for one¡ªanything¡ªthat could give me an edge. Then I saw it: a towering oak, gnarled and ancient, its trunk thick and its branches stretching wide like the arms of a god. Multiple low limbs. Thick cover. A chance. I limped to the base of the tree, breath ragged. My fingers scrabbled at the bark. My boot slipped. My ankle red white-hot pain through my leg. "Come on... Come on, re..." I jumped. Caught a branch. Nearly slipped. Swore through my teeth. Pulled myself up with every ounce of strength I had left. The bark scraped my palms, digging into raw skin. My muscles trembled from effort, the pain in my ankle nearly made me ck out. But I climbed. The first branch groaned under my weight, but held. I didn¡¯t waste time. I climbed higher, using every bit of upper body strength I¡¯d ever ignored at the gym. Dirt coated my knees. Blood streaked my hands. Sweat poured down my face, stinging my eyes. Another howl ripped through the forest. Closer. Too close. I pushed myself faster, up past the third branch, then the fourth, until I was high enough that the ground blurred through the leaves. Nestled in the crook of a wide limb, I curled in on myself, trying to slow my breathing. Every muscle in my body trembled. My ankle throbbed so bad I thought I might pass out. My heart tried to pound its way out of my chest. I was a mouse in a hawk¡¯s nest, hiding in the open and praying to gods I didn¡¯t believe in. The forest fell quiet again. No birds. No breeze. Just the sound of my ragged breath. And then... Snap. A branch broke below. My lungs froze. I leaned slowly, carefully, trying to peer down without shifting too much weight. Shadows moved between the trees. Fast. Fluid. I didn¡¯t see them clearly¡ªbut I didn¡¯t have to. I knew what they were. Wolves. Not the ones from the fairy tales, but them¡ªthese monsters in fur and teeth, bred to kill, made to hunt. They weren¡¯t chasing anymore. They were searching. Stalking. I pressed a hand to my mouth, biting down on my knuckle to stop from making a sound. My body shook so violently I thought the branch might betray me with a creak. Two of them padded beneath my tree. One paused, sniffed the air. His muzzle lifted toward the sky, ears twitching. I stopped breathing. The other nudged him and they moved on¡ªfast, silent, vanishing into the darkness again. They didn¡¯t see me. They didn¡¯t smell me. Not yet. I didn¡¯t move for a long time. I just sat there in that tree, knees drawn to my chest, arms wrapped tight around them. The pain in my ankle faded to a dull, pulsing throb, dulled by adrenaline and terror. I could feel every beat of my heart in my bones. And all I could think was: This is just the beginning. Because they weren¡¯t going to stop. And neither could I. But for now... I had bought myself a little time. If I could rest. Let the pain subside. Let my head clear. I might be able to figure out where to go next. But as another howl echoed across the woods¡ªcloser this time¡ªI knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here for long. I wasn¡¯t just prey. I was the game. And the wolves were just getting started. Chapter 89: Rescue

    Chapter 89: Rescue

    BLAZE ¨C POV I moved like a wraith through the edge of the wolfnds¡ªevery muscle coiled, every sense zing. The forest here was different: tangled, rough, its ancient magic still crackling in the air like a storm waiting to break. My boots made no sound on the leaf mold. I wore the witch¡¯s masking charm, but it faded with every mile, every breath, every drop of panic bleeding from her scent. I stopped at the rim of a dry creek bed, pressing my back into the gnarled roots of an old oak. Below me, tortured earth led into a clearing where wolves patrolled in pairs. They were too far to see clearly in the gloom, but I could smell them¡ªraw, feral, savage. My ws itched, a hundred fangs itched. I wanted to step forward, rip through them like paper, and shout her name, but that would ruin everything. If I tipped them off, every wolf in the Hunt would descend and tear me¡ªand her¡ªto pieces. So I stayed in shadow. I inhaled, tasting something sharp and metallic on the wind. Fear. Pain. Blood. use. Her scent hit in a fresh rush¡ªdistended by terror and tears and dirt. She was injured. I could feel the limp raggedness in each heartbeat that drifted across the trees. She¡¯d run for thirty minutes, maybe more, until her body cracked open in agony under the weight of the forest. I dropped lower, scuttling along the bank until I had a sliver of line-of-sight to the clearing. The wolves moved like hunters rehearsing a dance¡ªone would advance, the other would nk, both sniffing the ground. One snapped its jaws at a hare and dragged the trembling creature away. Another trotted closer to where I guessed she¡¯d been¡ªmy guess, not theirs. Below, the earth was scored with footprints¡ªwolves¡¯ and humans¡¯. The prints narrowed and zig?zagged away, as if the runner had crashed through thickets, doubled back, tried to climb logs. Somewhere in that chaos of tracksy her path. I knelt, fingertips tracing a shallow depression in the mud. The heelprint¡ªsmall, desperate, bleeding. My heart stabbed. "Bastards," I whispered. I could have leapt in a heartbeat and shredded every one of them, but no. I weighed the risk: every fallen wolf meant an rm, a howl, an avnche of teeth and ws. If I killed too fast¡ªor at all¡ªeveryone would know a vampire was in their midst. They¡¯d rally together and hunt me, too. And that would leave her alone and trapped. I had to find her quietly. I rose on silent feet, bending low, peering past the nearest boughs. The wolves were moving away, deeper into the forest, following the scent of fresh blood¡ªprobably from some other human unlucky enough to break cover. Their howls drifted back to me, announcing to the world that the Hunt was on. I clenched my jaw, knuckles white. I had to move. If they closed the, she would die before I found her. I slipped between two oaks and followed the wolf trail, keeping every sense alert. The sickly sweet scent of her blood rose and fell, like a tide I could only glimpse at the crest of each wave. Branches cracked underfoot; small animals scattered. I eased around a ledge, staying low until the howls softened. Ahead, the trees opened into that same ravine I¡¯d climbed earlier. The ground was scarred by scramble-marks¡ªstones overturned, torn saplings. I recognized it: the route she¡¯d taken, the ce she¡¯d chosen to climb. My heart thundered. She was here. I skirted the rim, desperate to see into the ravine floor. The fog was thicker here, swirling like ghosts. I glimpsed something¡ªa sh of pale fabric, a flicker of movement. My blood sang. I slipped down a narrow path,nding in the gloom with barely a rustle. And there she was, twenty yards away, pressed against a tree, eyes wide with terror and pain. Her breath fluttered in shallow gasps. She tried to stand, then slid down, clutching her ankle. My throat tightened. I wanted to call out. Reach for her. But I couldn¡¯t. Not yet. I swallowed, stepping closer until the loose earth underfoot threatened to snap. She jerked her head up at the sound and stared¡ªwide-eyed, as if seeing a demon. And maybe I was. She opened her mouth to scream. I dropped to one knee, hands t on the earth, scenting for myself: was I still masked? I couldn¡¯t risk being seen. But then she exhaled in frustration and dropped her head. The hope drained from her eyes. That was my moment. I rose slowly, hands raised in peace. "use." Her head snapped low. Her eyes were wild, but she recognized my voice¡ªbarely. I saw the flicker of something like relief, followed by panic. She scrambled back, cradling her ankle, teeth gritted. "ze," she whispered, astonished. I crept forward, chest tight. "Stay there." She swallowed, legs trembling. "You¡ªhow¡ª" "Don¡¯t move," I said, desperate to mask the racing in my voice. "I¡¯m can kill wolves tonight." I risked a nce at the ravine rim. No wolves in sight¡ªyet. "I¡¯m here to help you cross the border. To get you out of this." I climbed the tree she was seated Tears pricked her eyes. "You don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do¡ª" "Then let¡¯s not find out." I gave her my hand. "Can you stand?" She shook her head. Pain red in her features. I slid beside her, lifting her gently. She gasped at the movement. I wrapped my arms under her legs and back, cradling her like a wounded bird. Her scent flooded me¡ªsweet, frightened, hopeful. My demons roared. My love burned. I wanted to rip the rest of the world apart. But I stayed silent. I carried her up the slope, careful not to slip on the moss. Every snap of twig behind me made me tense, ready to vanish back into shadow. But no one came. We reached the cliff¡¯s edge¡ªwhere I¡¯d climbed in. The border shimmered faintly beyond. She looked up at it, confusion and fear mingling on her face. "Almost there," I whispered. I hoisted her higher, stepping onto thest rocky outcrop. The barrier slithered around us, crackled, then passed. We were in vampirend. I set her down gently. She sagged against me, exhausted. "Thank you," she breathed. I brushed a lock of hair from her face. "We¡¯re not safe yet. But we have time." Above us, the first owl hooted. The forest exhaled. I held her tight, knowing I¡¯d done the impossible. For once, I¡¯d broken thew¡ªand saved my beloved. REED ¨C POV I followed her trail through the underbrush like a ghost. Every snapped twig and crushed fern spoke her name: use. Thirty minutes of running had left her scent ragged, trailing in broken pulses across the forest floor. I¡¯d slipped away from the Hunt¡¯s outer ring¡ªleft the other wolves to their sport¡ªbecause this was mine. I was Reed of the Crescent Fang, heir to the throne, and this was my hunt. The forest here was abyrinth of shadows. Twilight filtered down through high branches, making the world feel a muted dream. But my senses were razor?sharp. I tasted her fear in the damp air. I heard the quick tap of her boots, then the grunt when she stumbled. I saw sshes of blood on the leaves¡ªher blood. Gods, I thought. Hold on, use. I limped over roots, my own ankle screaming in protest. It had twisted when a branch snagged my foot, but I couldn¡¯t slow. It will heal eventually. For every second I hesitated, the wolves closed in. The path narrowed into a rocky ravine. I crept through, eyes fixed on the dark cleft below. The scent grew stronger here¡ªsweeter, sharper. She had climbed. I could almost see her, perched above me, safe... but also dangerously exposed. I slid down the slope, boots skidding on loose stones. At the bottom, I paused, chest heaving. Her footprints ended at a sprawl of ferns¡ªno sign of footprints continuing. Only a series of bark?scraped gouges on a young oak. w marks. Deep, jagged. She climbed here. My pulse throbbed. I traced the gouge with a fingertip. Sap oozed down the bark. Fresh. I looked up. Above me, a great oak arched its limbs, thick branches woven into a natural tform. Exactly the kind of hiding spot I¡¯d found once in childhood games with my siblings¡ªonly in my memories, it had been safe, not deadly. I scanned every branch, every tangle of limbs. My eyes darted left, right¡ªnothing. Then directly overhead: a bare point of sky framed by dark leaves. If she¡¯d reached that high, I¡¯d never spot her from below. I swallowed. "use!" I called, voice raw. "use, where are you?" My shout echoed against the stone walls of the ravine, but only wind answered. I shifted my weight, inching forward. My fingers brushed a broken twig lying at the base of the trunk¡ªsnapped clean. She¡¯d kicked it, climbed quickly. I pressed my palm against the cool wood, toes finding purchase. The bark was rough under my fingertips as I began to climb. One hand. Two hands. My boot found a notch. Pain red in my ankle but I blocked it out¡ªher life burned brighter than my flesh. Branch by branch, I rose, until the world fell away beneath me. Above, the sky was a pinprick of pale light. Around me, branches intertwined, a bower of green. I moved carefully, scanning each limb. A stray lock of dark hair? No. A piece of her ragged shirt caught on a jutting branch? Nothing. Only empty branches and the slow sway of leaves. I climbed higher still, until the canopy thinned and the forest floor was a tapestry of moss and shadow. Still nothing. A growl echoed below¡ªone of the wolf hunters picking up her scent. They were closing in. I paused, chest heaving, mind racing. If she wasn¡¯t here... where? I slid down carefully, heart drumming. At the base, Inded lightly and crouched, gathering scent again. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?ndnovel Blood¡ªher blood¡ªlingered on my hands. I licked a cut on my palm, tasting iron. Then I sniffed the air, searching for her unique note beneath the tang of my own sweat and the odor of wolves. There¡ªsomething else. A faint, elusive sweetness, like smoke on a breeze. Not wolf. Not human. I frowned. Vampire magic? For a moment, my blood ran cold. ze. He was here. His scent should have screamed through the forest¡ªburning, searing, impossible to hide. Yet here it was, masked and faint. He¡¯d found her first. A pang of anger shot through me: He¡¯s with her. Anger gave way to dread. If ze was here in wolfnds¡ªbreaking sacredw¡ªhe risked a thousand death sentences. And use... what had ze done? Where had he taken her? I crouched low, following that faint sweetness off the trail and into deeper gloom. My mind raced: He must¡¯ve carried her down into his territory. He must be getting her safe. But this was wolfnd. They¡¯d close the soon. I rose to my feet, ignoring the pain in my ankle, and sprinted from the ravine. Above me, branches blurred. The moon, half?concealed by clouds, cast a pale glow on the path. Wolves howled¡ªhunters urging each other on. Their voices mingled with other screams, human pleas for mercy. I mmed through the forest, branches pping my face, heart pounding like war drums. Not her voice. Not hers. I forced myself to focus, ignoring the panic that threatened to drown me. ze might be with use now¡ªbut in this war of beasts, every second counted. I turned into a clearing and skidded to a halt. Fresh tracks led off to the east: a pair of human footprints, fading into the moss. A wolf had chased someone this way. I followed. Scent told me I was on the wrong trail. My soul sank. Chapter 90: Better The Devil I Know

    Chapter 90: Better The Devil I Know

    CLARE ¨C POV I never in my life thought I¡¯d be happy¡ªgenuinely, bone-deep happy¡ªto see a vampire. But the second that branch snapped below me, and I peered over the gnarled edge of the branch I was hiding on, my heart almost leapt out of my chest... until I met his eyes. ze. Tall. Furious. Barely holding back the murderous rage written in every line of his body. And yet, the moment he saw me, something in his expression cracked. Like the only thing tethering him to reason was me. Yeah. That face. That ¡¯I¡¯m about to rip someone¡¯s spine out and floss with it¡¯ face. And still¡ªI felt relief. Pure, messy, terrified relief. Better the devil I know than a forest full of snarling wolf-men with powerplexes and fangs. ze might be possessive, dangerous, and emotionally chaotic, but he hadn¡¯t tried to eat me yet. That was a win in my current tally. He scaled the tree like some undead version of Spider-Man, not even using all the obvious footholds, just... climbing. Fast. Smooth. Predatory. I didn¡¯t even have time to gasp before he reached my branch, scooped me up like some gothic Disney princess, and whoosh¡ªhe was gone. Speed. God, the speed. It was like riding a motorcycle strapped to a rocket, shooting through shadows and leaves and air that cracked with wind. My arms flew around his neck out of sheer instinct, legs mping around his waist like I was on a freaking carnival ride from hell. It took everything in me not to scream. Branches whipped past us. The forest blurred. I caught shes of wolves darting through the trees below¡ªhowling, snarling, searching¡ªbut they never even got close. We hit the edge of the cliff and I swear to every higher power I might¡¯ve ignored until now, I saw my death. Sharp rocks. Endless drop. Trees spearing the sky far, far below. I opened my mouth to shout¡ªWait! No! You¡¯re not that crazy! But the stupid vampire jumped. JUMPED. I couldn¡¯t even scream. My soul left my body, filed a resignation letter, and ghosted off into the night. For a second, I was floating¡ªweightless, breathless¡ªabsolutely convinced I was about to be human jelly sttered across vampire territory. But we didn¡¯t die. Wended hard, rolling in a controlled crash that somehow didn¡¯t break every bone in my body. ze absorbed most of the impact, his arms tight around me. His breath came in short bursts, not quite winded, but clearly drained. I clung to him like a deranged tree ko, blinking up at the canopy as it swayed above us. For a moment, the silence was deafening. No howls. No shrieks. Just... wind and the sound of my thundering heartbeat in my ears. He did it. The bastard did it. We were over the border. Out of the Hunt. Alive. My brain was still buffering, running at half capacity. The moment I let go of him, I flopped onto the grass like a scarecrow that had been through a war zone. "Holy shit," I croaked. ze didn¡¯t respond right away. He just crouched beside me, chest rising and falling fast, eyes locked on me like he expected me tobust at any second. I could see the tension in him¡ªhis control, tight and coiled. His lips were pale. His fangs had dropped. That¡¯s when it hit me: He¡¯s hungry. And we¡¯d just jumped across a cliff, escaped a pack of werewolves, and I was bleeding from a sprained ankle and about fifteen scratches. I was a walking Happy Meal. He was breathing hard. His hands were shaking slightly, just at the fingertips. His eyes flicked to my throat and back up. My entire soul paused. Oh hell. Here we go. I tried to tell myself not to panic. ze wouldn¡¯t kill me. He was obsessed with me in that weird, broody way. Still. He was a vampire. He had instincts. I was injured. And I wasn¡¯t exactly in the mental headspace for a blood donation. "Don¡¯t," I whispered, voice barely there. His eyes narrowed. "Don¡¯t what?" "Don¡¯t look at me like that. Like I¡¯m... food." To my surprise, something in his expression gentled. He let out a slow breath, reaching up with a steady hand and brushing a lock of hair from my dirt-streaked face. The gesture was strangely human. Gentle. Almost... tender. "I¡¯m not going to drink from you, use," he said, voice low and certain. "Not now. Not like this." I blinked up at him, trying to process that statement. "You¡¯re not?" "No." His eyes held mine with heat and conviction. "You¡¯re not prey. Not to me." A shiver ran through me¡ªnot from fear, but something else. Maybe relief. Maybe exhaustion. Maybe the stupidly confusing tangle of whatever the hell this was between us. "We¡¯re not safe yet," ze murmured, ncing over his shoulder toward the forest. "But we have time." He looked back down at me, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I saw something soft in his eyes. Relief. Concern. Maybe even... hope? That was it. That was the moment the weight of everything hit me like a truck. The ugly little people. The prison cell. The wolves. The hunt. Reed¡¯s face in the mes. ze¡¯s fury. The jump. The blood. The madness. I let out a hysterical, hupingugh and slumped back on the grass. "Cool," I muttered. "Awesome. Its official am in a house of horror. Just another day of absolute hell." But ze only gave a small, tired smirk. "You¡¯re still breathing." "For now," I shot back. His smile widened. "Then I did my job." And weirdly, impossibly... I believed him. ******* "Let¡¯s make things clear¡ª" ze¡¯s voice mmed into the air like a de. I flinched. "¡ªyou are absolutely not allowed to go five feet away from my fucking presence." He came out of nowhere¡ªone second I was sitting there trying to collect the scattered shreds of my sanity, and the next, he was pacing in front of me like a caged soldier right before a war he didn¡¯t want to fight. I blinked up at him, still half-sprawled on the ground. "Excuse me?" "I¡¯m not asking, use." He jabbed a finger toward the treeline, his coat ring with the motion. "You don¡¯t get to vanish into goddamn werewolf territory and almost get ughtered like some¡ªsome¡ª" "Like some human?" I offered, eyebrows raised. He stopped dead in his tracks. His jaw clenched so hard I could practically hear his fangs grinding. "You fucking don¡¯t understand," he hissed, stalking closer. "I felt it. Every ounce of your fear, every scream you bit back, every bruise theyid on you¡ªI felt it like it was carved into my own bones." I tried to push myself up, but my ankle gave a sharp throb and I winced. ze was at my side instantly, crouching, hands hovering¡ªbut not touching. That weird tension again. Like he was scared one wrong move would shatter me. Or maybe scare him. "I didn¡¯t exactly n the moonlight jog through hell, if you¡¯re wondering," I muttered. "I escaped. I got out." "You barely got out," he snapped. "You¡¯re bleeding. Limping. You climbed a tree like a damned squirrel and nearly broke your neck trying to stay alive." "Would you rather I didn¡¯t try?" I bit back. "Maybe I should¡¯ve just curled up and waited to be ripped apart like the rest of the poor bastards in that cell?" His eyes red¡ªactual glowing red, a flicker like fire behind his pupils. "Don¡¯t joke about that." "I¡¯m not." We stared at each other, breath tangled in the dark, something between fury and fear crackling in the space between us. Then he exhaled and sat back on his heels, raking a hand through his dark hair. For the first time since he arrived, he looked tired. Not just physically¡ªsoul-deep tired. Like rage was the only thing keeping him upright. "I crossed a death-marked border for you," he said quietly, voice hoarse. "Do you understand what that means?" My throat tightened. Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? "ze..." "They would kill me if they found out. My own kind. Doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m royalty. Doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m ancient or strong or if I have a throne soaked in blood¡ªI broke the Law." I looked away, ashamed. "I didn¡¯t ask you to do that." "No. But I had to." His hand finally touched mine¡ªlight, burning cold. "Because I couldn¡¯t feel you die wouldn¡¯t allow it." My heart gave a traitorous lurch. I swallowed hard, blinking up at him. "So what now?" ze¡¯s expression hardened. "Now you stay close. No more running off. No more near-death heroics. You don¡¯t step ten feet near someone with a pulse who wants to rip out your throats." "Bit extreme." "I¡¯m a vampire," he growled. "Extreme is kind of my brand." I smirked. "So what, you want me to wear a leash now?" He leaned in, slow and dangerous, his mouth by my ear. "Don¡¯t tempt me, little pet." My cheeks med¡ªequal parts fury and something far more inconvenient. I shoved his shoulder. "You¡¯re such a drama queen." "And you¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t chain you to a damn tree when I found you." His voice was teasing, but beneath it, I heard the quake¡ªthe unspoken truth. He was scared. Terrified. And this wasn¡¯t just about rules, or territory, or control. This was about me. So I didn¡¯t argue anymore. I just looked at him¡ªreally looked¡ªand whispered, "Okay." He blinked. "Okay?" "No more out of your sight," I said softly. "Five feet. Got it." He studied me, as if trying to figure out if I meant it. Then he nodded, once. And for the first time since the forest swallowed me whole, I saw the edge of his panic loosen. He stood slowly, offering his hand. "Come on," he murmured. "Let¡¯s get you the hell out of here before Reed or the wolves sniff out where I crossed." Chapter 91: Bossy Much?

    Chapter 91: Bossy Much?

    REED ¡ª POV Her scent was the strongest here. I slowed my steps near the edge of the cliff, boots crunching softly over dirt and loose stone. The wind tore through the trees around me, but even the chill couldn¡¯t numb the turmoil burning inside my chest. I knelt, brushing my fingers over the broken earth where her scent ended¡ªsharp, scattered, a desperate pattern that screamed she was running for her life. She¡¯d made it this far. Gods. She¡¯d made it almost to the edge. But thest traces of her scent didn¡¯t go forward. They didn¡¯t drop over the cliff. They vanished. Masked. Hidden beneath a scentless void that could only mean one thing. ze. That bastard got to her first. I closed my eyes, jaw clenching so tightly it ached. A thousand emotions tangled inside me like barbed wire¡ªrelief, rage, guilt, envy. I was d she was safe. Of course I was. But it should have been me. I should¡¯vee for her the second the hunt started. I should¡¯ve ignored the ceremony, ignored my father, ignored every whispered expectation about legacy and throne and Luna queens. I should¡¯ve run straight into the forest and torn down anything that came near her. But you didn¡¯t, my wolf snarled inside me, pacing like a storm trapped in a cage. You let her go alone. You let him take her. "I had no choice," I muttered under my breath, fists curling into the dirt. "I couldn¡¯t blow our cover. I had to secure protection for her¡ªreal protection." The wolf didn¡¯t care for reason. It was growling, pacing, angry with me for choosing politics over instinct. But it didn¡¯t understand what I saw from the other side¡ªthe whispers of the alphas¡¯ daughters sharpening into daggers, the way their eyes followed me like wolves sizing up prey. They¡¯d seen how I hesitated at the ceremony, how I refused to entertain their advances. They already suspected. And if they knew? If they realized that the Alpha King¡¯s heir had a human as a mate? She wouldn¡¯t survive the night. Not unless I took extreme measures. Not unless I made itw¡ªmyw¡ªthat no one could touch her. iming her publicly was suicide for both of us but mostly hers. But iming her as a ve? That, at least, offered her a shield. Not from humiliation. Not from pain. But from death. She could be tortured, mocked, ostracized¡ªbut not killed. And that would buy me time. Time to gain my father¡¯s approval. Time to manipte thews in her favor. Time to make her position unquestionable. And yet... even knowing that, the guilt didn¡¯t ease. The shame didn¡¯t lift. Because while I¡¯d been calcting how to protect her safely, ze had risked everything and just done it. He crossed the border. He defied thew. He didn¡¯t care who saw or what consequences came next. He saved her. And part of me¡ªevery human part¡ªwas grateful. But my wolf? My wolf was howling for blood. She was mine. Not his. I mmed my fist against the ground, a growl rattling my throat. A small rock cracked beneath my knuckles, splitting like bone. My vision blurred as I stood, eyes scanning the expanse of forest stretching out beyond the cliff. They were long gone now. ze would cover her scent, mask their tracks, vanish into the shadows like the demon he was. She was probably across the vampire border by now¡ªsafe, unreachable... from me. And I hated that I had to feel relief and anger in the same breath. I turned my head toward the distant howls still echoing through the forest. The others were deep in the hunt now, chasing the remaining humans like game. I¡¯d left them behind, racing ahead on instinct, desperate to reach her before they did. I hadn¡¯t been fast enough. I let out a breath that felt like smoke, and whispered to the wind, "I¡¯ll fix this. I swear to you. I¡¯ll find a way to make this right." CLARE ¡ª POV Just like before, he bent down, slipped his arms under my thighs, and lifted me bridal style like it was nothing. Only this time, he was wrinkling his nose. At first, I thought it was because I smelled like... well, a literal hostage who¡¯d been dragged through a dungeon, a hunt, and thirty minutes of pure panic-fueled running. I didn¡¯t exactly expect to be rosy-fresh. But then I realized it wasn¡¯t just me. It was him. The wolf. The stupid wolf who I hope I had bruise from springing little him. "I can¡¯t keep carrying you while you smell like a mutt," ze growled, nostrils ring with pure disgust. Oh. Oh. That¡¯s what this was. Good lord, here I was stressing that I smelled like anxiety, sweat, and maybe a little bit of dungeon mildew¡ªbut no. He was furious because I smelled like that wolf. The one who almost¡ª God, no. "Well excuse me, your highness," I muttered. "It¡¯s not like I passed a shower on my way out of hell." He didn¡¯t even grace my sarcasm with a reply. Just clenched his jaw, eyes glowing faintly, and bolted into the trees¡ªstill carrying me like a precious, tainted object. Branches whipped past us, wind tearing through my hair. After a few minutes, I began to hear it: the faint rush of water. Soft at first, then louder. Oh no. No, no, no... He stopped. Before us, a river curved through the forest like a silver ribbon, reflecting the starlight above so perfectly it looked like the sky had fallen and melted into water. It was beautiful. Magical. And also very much cold. No. No way. He wasn¡¯t serious. Yup. He was. He put me down. "Go wash off his scent," he snapped, eyes burning. "Now." I blinked at him. "You¡¯re joking. Right? That water is freezing. The water is freezing. And there might be, like, slimy slugs in there or... creepy river things. And leeches. And ghost fish. I¡¯m not going in." "use." He said my fake name like it was amand, like he was biting it off with his teeth. "It¡¯s re," I shot back before I could stop myself. "What?" "My name. It¡¯s re," I repeated, voice quieter now. I don¡¯t even know why I said it¡ªmaybe because I was tired of being someone else, or maybe because it felt important for him to know me. The real me. His expression shifted for a moment, flickering like a faulty lightbulb. "Okay, re," he said, trying it out for the first time¡ªand damn it, I felt it. My name had never sounded that good, not even when my mom screamed it down the hallway because I forgot to take out the trash for the hundredth time or when she was yelling it across the kitchen because I¡¯d skipped church or stolen her wine.. Then he blinked, rage rebooted, and he was back to being Mr. Vampiric Drill Sergeant. "Get in. I¡¯m not carrying you around smelling like another man. And he better pray I don¡¯te across him," he snarled, voice dripping with possessive fury. "Oh, I can walk just fine, thank you very much," I said with as much elegance as I could muster, which, considering the state of my ankle, meant I limped away like a pissed-off goblin pretending to be a ballerina. Unfortunately, ze had zero patience for dramatics. Or humans, apparently. Without warning, he scooped me up again¡ªand tossed me in. What the actual FUCK? Cold. Sharp. Soul-stealing cold. "AHHH¡ªYOU CRAZY DEAD BASTARD!" I screamed, thrashing in the freezing water as it pped me like a thousand angry hands. I iled. Panicked. Kicked like the river was made ofva. "I CAN¡¯T SWIM! I¡¯M GONNA DROWN, YOU JACKASS!" "Stand up," he said tly. "What?!" "Stand. Up. The water¡¯s not even past your waist." I stopped sshing and nted my feet¡ªand... yeah. Okay. Fine. It was only like, thigh-deep. But still. Embarrassed, soaked, and freezing, I turned and red daggers at him. "I could have drowned," I grumbled, ring at him as I shuffled toward the shallows, dripping and furious. "You don¡¯t just throw someone in a river." "You didn¡¯t drown," he said with a smug little smirk. "Now hurry up and scrub that filthy scent off before I change my mind and do it for you." My jaw dropped. "Oh my God. You¡¯re insane." "And you¡¯re still stalling," he replied, folding his arms. "Hurry up, re." "Ugh, you are the worst. Like, king of the undead, lord of passive-aggressive tantrums¡ª" "re." I scowled, muttering curses as I sshed water over my arms and neck. "There could be creepy slimy things in here." "There aren¡¯t." "It¡¯s cold." He didn¡¯t even blink. "Then hurry." I shot him another re, but he didn¡¯t look away. God, this man. Vampire. Whatever. Possessive. Infuriating. Completely, out of line. "CLARE" Official source is FindN()vel "FINE!" "Unbelievable," I muttered. "You¡¯re unbelievable. You undead bastard." I sshed some of the icy water on myself and started scrubbing like I was trying to erase the memory of that damn wolf. Which, in a way, I guess I was. The water was freezing, my teeth started chattering, and every part of me wanted to be warm, dry, and somewhere far away from psycho vampire drama. But... When I looked up, ze was still standing there, back to me, but close. Watching. Guarding. For all his fury, he wasn¡¯t looking at me like prey. He was protecting me. Even if he was a bossy, growling, possessive, undead lunatic... he had saved me. Twice now. And maybe... maybe I wasn¡¯t entirely mad about that. But I was definitely still going to ssh him with water before this bath-from-hell was over. Asshole. Chapter 92: Strip

    Chapter 92: Strip

    CLARE¡¯S POV By the time I dragged myself out of the river, I was shaking like a leaf. My teeth were chattering so violently, I sounded like a wet Chihuahua stuck inside a freezer with a maraca. My clothes¡ªevery soaked, clinging, freezing inch of them¡ªdripped water in a sad, squelching trail behind me as I limped up the muddy bank. My hair was stered to my scalp, and I¡¯m pretty sure my socks were now ssified as small aquatic ecosystems. He had dumped me into the water with my clothes on, so now I was basically taking a bath in them. Everything I was wearing was dripping wet. "Stupid Drac wannabe," I muttered through clenched teeth, hugging my arms tight to my chest. My soaked shirt offered zero warmth, and the icy wind made it worse. My period cramps had mostly subsided, down to a dull ache¡ªbut the cold water had brought the pain roaring back. "You know you can¡¯t stay in those wet clothes," ze said, smirking. "I suggest you undress." God. For a minute back there¡ªwhen he was saving me¡ªI almost thought he was one of those misunderstood viins. But the second he threw me in that freezing river and followed it up with that suggestion? Yeah. Now I remember why I said: better the devil you know. And no devil ever rode in on a white horse. I blinked. "You suggest I what?" He arched one of his perfectly obnoxious eyebrows like I was the one being unreasonable here. "You¡¯re cold. Shaking. Drenched. Those clothes will freeze the warmth right out of you. Hypothermia, re," he said, as if I needed a science lesson right now. "Take them off. It¡¯s for your own good." I gawked at him. "Oh, well, when you put it like that, of course I¡¯ll just strip down in the middle of the vampire-infested forest while you stand there looking like a medieval Calvin Klein ad and pretend this is all totally normal!" He didn¡¯t even blink. Just kept smirking like some smug undead cat who knocked my dignity off the counter and was waiting to see if I¡¯d crawl after it. "Don¡¯t look at me like that," he said. "It¡¯s not a suggestion. I¡¯m being practical." "No, you¡¯re being gross," I snapped. "This is the exact plotline of a horror movie where the vampire ¡¯rescues¡¯ the girl and then she ends up naked and mysteriously dead in the woods." He tilted his head, amused. "If I wanted you dead, re, I wouldn¡¯t have climbed a cliff, risked my life, crossed forbidden territory, and carried you through half the forest. Believe me, it would¡¯ve been easier to leave you for the mutts." "Oh wow, what a romantic thing to say. Do you tell all your dates that?" "Only the ones that smell like other men," he growled, low and dark and too close. That shut me up. Just for a second. Because holy hell, what was wrong with him? One moment he was rescuing me like some vampire knight from a tragic bad, and the next, he was demanding I strip in the woods after throwing me in the river because I apparently smelled too much like werewolf cologne and poor life decisions. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I wanted to p him or... yeah, no. p him. Definitely p him. But let¡¯s be real here¡ªyou don¡¯t just go around pping vampires who risked death to save you from a pack of bloodthirsty werewolves. That¡¯s how you end up as a cautionary tale. Or a snack. So instead of smacking him, I opted for a topic change. Deflection: the sacred art of survival. "Since when did vampires know about hypothermia?" I said, trying to sound casual while holding my arms tightly around my freezing torso. "Aren¡¯t you like... an ice block? Pretty sure you¡¯re not exactly the authority on body temperature." "Don¡¯t change the topic, pet," he said without missing a beat, voice smooth and deadly. "It¡¯s either you strip, or I won¡¯t mind helping you do it. After all..." He started taking slow steps toward me, gaze dark and deliberate. "Wait!" I blurted, holding my hand up like a traffic cop freezing a homicidal semi-truck. A sharp breeze swept through the trees and I let out a violent shiver, my teeth ttering like windchimes in a hurricane. "At least give me your shirt!" He paused. Blinking once. Then¡ªsmirked. That damn smirk. "Huh. Disappointing," he said in that drawl that made everything sound like both a threat and a flirt. "But okay. Can¡¯t trust myself carrying you around while you¡¯re naked." I almost choked. He started unbuttoning his shirt slowly, purposefully, his eyes locked on mine like he knew exactly what he was doing. The light from the moon caught his bare skin as he shrugged the fabric off his shoulders, and I cursed whatever cruel gods decided that this vampire had to be built like a Calvin Klein ad with a temper problem. Gods, I know it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen him shirtless. But somehow this felt different. More intense. Probably because this time I wasn¡¯t freaking , wasnt terrified, or half-conscious. He caught me staring. "Like what you see?" he asked, voice dipping low and sinful, snapping me right out of my stupor. "I¡ªshut up," I muttered, cheeks burning as I snatched the shirt from his outstretched hand The faint sound of him chuckling. Of course he was amused. He was always amused. It was like my suffering was his personal Netflix subscription. "You know," he said casually, "for someone who¡¯s nearly frozen, you¡¯re surprisingly chatty." "Sorry," I said, shivering, "did you want me to sit quietly and let you leer at me while I strip like some gothic damsel in distress?" "I wouldn¡¯t say no to that," he murmured. I groaned. Loudly. "You¡¯re insufferable." "And you¡¯re wet," he said, far too pleased with himself. "And still not undressed." I turned slightly to start undressing. I managed to peel off my soaking hoodie and started tugging at my T-shirt when I froze. My fingers paused at the hem. My spine went stiff. I turned my head slightly. "Turn around." He raised an eyebrow, the picture of amused confusion. "You forget, little pet, that I¡¯ve seen it. Tasted it." My jaw dropped. "What the actual fuck? Just turn around!" He grinned. That shit-eating vampire grin. "But you watched me." "You were shirtless, not naked. And you¡¯re a guy¡ªit¡¯s just your stupid chest!" I snapped, waving his shirt like a g of feminine indignation. He looked like he was about to protest more, maybe give some ancient vampire logic as to why I was being unreasonable, but he finally sighed and turned his back to me. "Okay, okay. I¡¯m turned," he said, sounding way too pleased with himself. "I swear, if you peek¡ª" He held up both hands, though one brow was still cocked in that infuriating way of his. "Scout¡¯s honor." "You were never a scout." "No," he agreed, eyes gleaming, "but I¡¯ve tasted blood from one. Does that count?" I made a noise between a scoff and a dry heave and turned fully away. The shirt he¡¯d given me was surprisingly warm¡ªprobably because he ran at the temperature of a microwave on low¡ªbut it didn¡¯t do anything to make undressing in the middle of a dark, creepy forest less awkward. This text is hosted at F?ndNovel Especially not while he stood right there, radiating smug vampire energy like some shirtless Calvin Klein ad with fangs. I peeled off my soaked top with a grimace, cursing every god I could think of while sneezing great. As I tugged his shirt over my head, it immediately fell down to my mid-thigh. Of course it did. The man was built like a Greek statue and dressed like a Victorian viin. "You can turn around now," I muttered, arms crossed. He did¡ªslowly. Too slowly. And the look he gave me made me wish I¡¯d just stayed cold and miserable in my wet clothes. "Fits you better than I expected," he said. He shed me that fanged grin at me. "Vampires," I muttered under my breath. "Stupid, smug, emotionally stunted vampires." "You keep calling me names, pet. I might start thinking you don¡¯t like me." I met his gaze. "You dumped me in a freezing river, insulted my smell, and threatened to strip me naked." "And saved your life," he added casually. I crossed my arms. "That too." He was quiet for a moment. Then: "You¡¯re wee." The silence stretched out between us like a second skin¡ªthick, warm, prickling with unspoken things. I didn¡¯t say thank you. But I didn¡¯t have to. He already knew. ze smirked, then closed the distance between us in a blink. His expression shifted¡ªstill amused, but darker now. Something serious behind the eyes. "You don¡¯t trust me," he said, voice lower. "No," I replied. "But I¡¯m not entirely sure you want me dead either." "Good." He leaned in just slightly, enough to make my breath catch. "Because if I wanted you dead, re, you¡¯d never have felt the cold in the first ce." I swallowed. Loudly. "Wow. Comforting." His smile widened. "Isn¡¯t it?" Chapter 93: Strip (ii)

    Chapter 93: Strip (ii)

    CLARE ¡ª POV He bent down again, clearly ready to scoop me up like I was some damsel in distress out of a gothic fairytale, but this time I wasn¡¯t having it. "Nope," I said quickly, turning on my heel¡ªor, well, limping slightly to the side with my not-so-cooperative ankle. "I¡¯m still on my periods and currently bleeding, and since I don¡¯t have anything beneath me..." I gestured vaguely to the oversized shirt clinging to my damp skin, "I might get the stain on you." He paused, blinking once as he looked up at me¡ªexpression puzzled at first, like the math wasn¡¯t mathing in his head. Then realization hit, and slowly, that wicked, soul-devouring grin stretched across his face. "The thought of you wearing absolutely nothing under my shirt is... exhrating," he said, voice low, smug, and so goddamn pleased with himself I wanted to p him with a pinecone. I stared at him. "Huh? That¡¯s what you took from what I said?" He arched an eyebrow,pletely unbothered. "Was there something else I was supposed to focus on?" "Are you sane?" I demanded, stepping back again and narrowing my eyes. It wasn¡¯t a rhetorical question. I genuinely needed to know. Ever since I stepped foot on this cursed stretch ofnd, it¡¯s been one nonstop horror show. I¡¯d been kidnapped, chased, caged, hunted like a rabbit, and now carried around by a snarky, emotionally questionable vampire with a heroplex and a ir for dramatic entrances. The odds that he was just another unhinged addition to my growing list of supernatural headaches felt dangerously high. He chuckled¡ªchuckled¡ªlike I¡¯d just asked him if the sky was blue. "Ah, little pet. You should know the answer to that by now." "You mean yes, right? That was a yes?" I asked, just to rify. He ignored me, his gaze sweeping over me with the kind of casual amusement only someone who¡¯s seen centuries of chaos could afford. Then he tilted his head slightly, eyes gleaming faintly with something unreadable. "And as for the blood..." he took a slow step toward me, "Vampires aren¡¯t afraid of a little blood." "Correction," I said quickly, stepping back, "humans are¡ªespecially when it¡¯s dripping down their legs and the only person around is someone who once said they¡¯d like the taste of their blood." He smirked, and in a blink, he was in front of me again. Before I could protest, dodge, or start another sarcastic monologue about bodily autonomy and predatory habits, he lifted me up¡ªagain¡ªlike I weighed nothing. One arm under my knees, the other at my back. Cradled like a bride, like I was fragile ss and not a stubborn, half-soaked woman who had been through hell in the past twenty-four hours. His chest was bare, cold, and annoyingly solid beneath me. I couldn¡¯t even me the chill anymore¡ªmy cheeks were flushed for entirely different reasons now. "I told you I¡¯m still bleeding!" I groaned, half-mortified, half-defiant. "And I told you," he said calmly, voice brushing against my ear like silk and danger, "I don¡¯t care." I opened my mouth, then closed it. Because what do you say to that? "Great. Just great. Another boundary enthusiast," I muttered under my breath. "Is that sarcasm?" he asked innocently. "Dripping with it. Like my leg." Heughed, and it was honestly unfair how deep and beautiful it sounded. I hated that part. Not theugh itself, but that it warmed something in me when I should¡¯ve been stabbing him with a stick. We moved in silence after that, his boots crunching against the forest floor, the trees blurring past as he carried me deeper into the unknown like it was the most natural thing in the world. asionally, I could feel the rumble of a growl in his chest¡ªnot directed at me, but at something distant. Something he was listening for. I peeked up at him. His face was stone, unreadable. But there was tension in the set of his jaw, in the way his fingers asionally flexed under me, like he was holding back the urge to rip something apart. A predator on edge. "You know," I said eventually, just to break the silence and maybe soothe the knot of nerves still coiled in my chest, and get away from his chest which was making my mind run wild "you could¡¯ve just given me a ride on your back or something. Piggyback. Less intimate, less... vampirey." His eyes flicked down to meet mine. "I don¡¯t carry anyone on my back, re," he said, and my name rolled off his tongue like a secret he wasn¡¯t supposed to know. "But I will carry you¡ªbecause whether you like it or not, you¡¯re mine to protect." I blinked at him, stunned by the intensity of it. The way he said "mine" wasn¡¯t possessive like the wolves. It wasn¡¯t about ownership. It was something else. Something older, deeper, more terrifying. Protection? be my guest. "Okay," I whispered, because honestly, what else could I say? He looked forward again. "Besides, you smell slightly less like wet mutt now. It¡¯s tolerable." "Oh, well thank you," I said with heavy sarcasm. "Your approval means so much to me, Prince Fangface." He chuckled again, and despite everything¡ªthe bruises, the pain, the damp shirt clinging to me, the fact that I was being carried through a forest by a vampire¡ªI felt... safe. Notfortable. Not at ease. But safe. And I wasn¡¯t sure what scared me more¡ªhow fiercely he fought to protect me, or how much I was starting to trust him for it. BLAZE ¡ª POV One moment, she was cursing me under her breath like I¡¯d dragged her to hell myself¡ªwhich, to be fair, isn¡¯t an unreasonable assumption¡ªand the next, she was standing there, soaked, shivering, lips blue, ring daggers at me like I was the viin in her personal horror film. Honestly, it was almost cute. Almost. But then she said it. Loud enough for me to hear with my enhanced hearing, even though she clearly didn¡¯t intend me to: "Honestly, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I wanted to p him or... yeah, no. p him. Definitely p him." My lips twitched. A p? She wanted to p me? The little human had ws after all. But she didn¡¯t raise her hand. Smart girl. You don¡¯t go around pping vampires who just scaled cliffs and evaded death squads to save your fragile mortal life. Instead, she did something unexpected. She changed the topic. "Since when do vampires know about hypothermia?" she asked, arms crossed, voice snarky and defiant, even if she was visibly shaking. "Aren¡¯t you like... an ice block?" I gave her a slow, dark smile. "Don¡¯t change the topic, pet," I said. "It¡¯s either you strip, or I won¡¯t mind helping you do it myself." She went rigid. Her eyes widened as I took a step toward her. She threw up a hand between us. "Wait!" The wind picked up, cutting through the trees like icy fingers. Her teeth ttered in rhythm. Adorable. "At least... give me your shirt," she said, voice small but firm. "Huh." I tilted my head. "Disappointing, but... okay. Can¡¯t exactly trust myself carrying you around while you¡¯re naked." I started undoing the buttons of my shirt, slowly, letting the cold air hit my bare chest with indifference. My kind didn¡¯t care for temperature. But I knew she¡¯d notice. Her eyes flicked to me, wide, and then away¡ªface blooming crimson. I smirked. "Like what you see?" That snapped her out of her daze. She snatched the shirt from my hand like it might burn her and turned her back to me, fingers fumbling to undress. I turned away, giving her a moment, but not without amusement. "Turn around!" she suddenly shouted. I turned back with a single brow raised, amused. "You forget, little pet," I murmured, voice like velvet and warning. "I¡¯ve seen it. Tasted it already." Her entire body practically vibrated with indignation. "Arrgh, just fucking turn around!" I made a sound of theatricalint. "But you watched me." She stared at me like I¡¯d just eaten her favorite puppy. "The actual fuck?" she snapped. "You¡¯re a vampire. You¡¯ve got to be, what¡ªa century old? And you¡¯re acting like a three-year-old who just discovered boobs!" I chuckled. Oh, the irony. She had no idea. "I turned away," she huffed, "plus you¡¯re a guy. It¡¯s just your stupid chest." I tsked under my breath, finally turning away to give her the moment she wanted. "Okay, okay. Modesty wins." Behind me, I heard the squelch of wet clothing, the rustle of fabric as she changed into my shirt. It would be big on her¡ªhang off her shoulders, drop past her thighs¡ªbut the idea of her wearing my scent instead of that mutt¡¯s made something dark and possessive curl inside me. Let Reed smell that. Let them all smell it. My name. My scent. My im. She wasn¡¯t marked¡ªnot yet. Not fully. But this was close. And my control... it was wearing thin. Still, I held my ce. Back to her. Because despite everything, I wasn¡¯t here to seduce her. I wasn¡¯t here to win her over with charm or threats. I was here because she was mine. And I don¡¯t share. "You decent?" I asked finally, not turning until she answered. "Yeah," came her grudging voice. "Though your shirt smells like graveyard and... pine?" "That¡¯s the scent of surviving the night," I said, turning to face her. She was standing there, arms folded across her chest, ring at me with all the fire she could muster from that small, shivering frame. My shirt hung off her like a robe, sleeves swallowed her hands. She looked like trouble. And mine. Content originallyes from F?ndNovel I took a slow step toward her. "Don¡¯t get any ideas," she said quickly, backing up a bit. "I have many ideas," I replied smoothly. "Unfortunately, most of them involve silencing your mouth... in more ways than one." Her face went red. I stopped in front of her and reached out, brushing a wet strand of hair from her face, letting my fingers linger on her cheek just long enough for her to stiffen. Then I stepped back. "Come on," I said, all humor gone. "We need to keep moving." Her lips twitched into something that might¡¯ve been the beginning of a smile. "Still a better gentleman than the stupid wolves," she muttered. I froze for a fraction of a second, the mention of them cutting through the moment like a de. But I said nothing. Because she didn¡¯t need to know how close I¡¯de to killing Reed and his entire species for ever touching her. Even if I fall with them like Samson of the bible....what? I did say I am centuries old. Not yet. Chapter 94: Tying First Loose Ends

    Chapter 94: Tying First Loose Ends

    BLAZE ¨C POV Carrying her on my back made it easier to move fast¡ªfaster than I would with my arms full¡ªand it freed up my hands in case something tried to be stupid. Just because we were technically on vampire territory didn¡¯t mean we were safe. The forest still had its threats. No one in their right mind would willinglye toe to toe with me. But reason wasn¡¯t something I could always count on, not after what I¡¯d done searching for her. I left a trail of ash, blood, and screaming behind me¡ªsome of those fuckers will never crawl out of their graves. But others... others would be looking. Looking for her. The girl who made me torch half their brotherhood alive. If they were smart, they¡¯d use that as a reason to stay the fuck away. But you and I both know how rare smart is when ites to revenge. Some of them woulde anyway. And when they do¡ªwell, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m already sharpening the wee mat. She shifted slightly against me, arms loosely wrapped around my shoulders, her heartbeat brushing against my back like a metronome. Steady. Warm. Human. I could hear every beat. Feel it. It calmed something primal inside me. But not everything. Her blood... fuck. Her blood was drawing the forest¡¯s creatures out. That stupid period human female have might not kill her, but it was a goddamn beacon for every carnivorous shadow that crawled between these trees. I could smell them stirring. Feel the shift in the wind. The hunger watching us. And my own demons weren¡¯t far behind. I hadn¡¯t fed in days. Not properly. The thirst wed at my throat, raw and aching, and her scent¡ªit had changed. Ever since her cycle started, it had evolved into something darker, more potent. Like honey and wild spice stirred with sin. And it was driving my body insane. Heat. Vampires didn¡¯t go into heat. Not exactly. But when we found the one? When the bond started forming? Everything changed. It wasn¡¯t just about blood anymore. It was instinct, desire, protection, possession. It was need¡ªdeep and ugly and uncontroble. And fuck, I wanted her. I wanted her in ways I hadn¡¯t wanted anyone in centuries. But I wasn¡¯t going to scare her off by losing control and turning into some lust-drunk monster. Not now. Not when she was finally starting to feel safe with me. Not when she looked at me and didn¡¯t flinch. Not when she ¡ª¡ªand threw her little sarcastic jabs at me like we were something normal. Not when she could roll her eyes, throw insults, and make sarcastic jokes without trembling like I was some nightmare stalking her dreams. Hell, she even trusted me enough to sleep beside me now. That was progress. Big, bleeding, beautiful progress. Whatever this strange thing was between us¡ªwhatever it was bing¡ªI wasn¡¯t going to destroy it over some impulsive, lust-driven mistake. I had to win her over¡ªfully¡ªbefore that mutt came crawling back to im her. And he woulde. Wolves were stupidly predictable like that. All possessive alpha instincts and tragic timing. Let him try. When the day came¡ªand I told her what she really was to me, told her she was my beloved, my fated, my match¡ªshe¡¯d have to choose. And she would choose me. Because no one, no wolf, no fate-stitched curse could love her the way I did. The way I would. She was mine, even if she didn¡¯t know it yet. And if that mutt came sniffing around before I got the chance to tell her? Before she was ready? I¡¯d rip his fucking throat out and bury him in pieces across every border of this forest. I¡¯ve lived too long, killed too many, lost too much to let history repeat itself. Not this time. Not with her. Not on my watch. REED ¨C POV I had to turn back. Back to the pce. Back to the damn ceremony I never asked for. Back to the room full of eager, over-perfumed daughters of powerful Alphas just waiting for me to pick one and seal some bullshit alliance I didn¡¯t want. But I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. use. She wasn¡¯t even supposed to be here. The girl with fire in her spine and chaos in her eyes who somehow managed to crawl under my skin, haunt my thoughts, and make my wolf absolutely feral at the thought of her getting hurt. And now... ze had her. He¡¯d taken her straight into vampire territory. I should¡¯ve gone after them. Should¡¯ve ignored the rules, ignored my rank, ignored the looming eyes of my people and just chased her like my instincts were screaming at me to do. But I didn¡¯t. Not because I didn¡¯t care. But because I knew ze wouldn¡¯t kill her. As much as my wolf hated the vampire¡ªdespised him down to the bones¡ªI had to admit something that burned like acid in my throat: ze wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Not while she was under his protection. And that had to be enough. For now. I should be relieved. Part of me was. He wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Whatever the hell that vampire felt for her¡ªit wasn¡¯t fake. He didn¡¯t just rescue her because he wanted leverage. I saw the way he looked at her before. It was possessive. Furious. Protective. And I hated it. My wolf hated it more. We could¡¯ve saved her. We should¡¯ve. But still¡ªI waited. Waited for permission like some obedient soldier while she fought off monsters in a cage. Coward. The word scraped down my throat like gravel. I should¡¯ve ignored the consequences. I should¡¯ve gone to her. But I didn¡¯t. Because protecting her wasn¡¯t as simple as just dragging her away and hiding her in the woods. Not without a im. Not without blood rights to protect her. The irony? The only way to do that now without the King¡¯s blessing would be to im her publicly¡ªas my ve. That would keep her safe from death, sure. From execution. But not from cruelty. Not from the cold torture of the court. They¡¯d hurt her in ways I couldn¡¯t stop without breaking our ancientws. So I tried to do it the right way. To get themand. The protection. For more chapters visit Find[?]ovel And I was toote. Again. I couldn¡¯t protect her from my side yet¡ªnotpletely. Not until I went back and handled the shit storm waiting for me. Handled him. My father. The great and mighty Alpha King who thought fated mates were just fairy tales and that real alliances were built in blood and power, not love. The same man who expected me to smile at the ceremony tonight, pick one of the dressed-up wolves prancing around like they already had my name stitched onto their future. They weren¡¯t her. None of them were her. And they never would be. I still had to tell my father I wasn¡¯t choosing a mate tonight. That I¡¯d found someone else. Someone he wouldn¡¯t approve of. Someone I couldn¡¯t even fully exin yet¡ªbecause fate hadn¡¯t shown its hand. But I knew. My wolf knew. She was the one. re. The wild, stubborn, reckless girl who didn¡¯t bow to anyone¡ªeven when it would¡¯ve saved her. The one who spit curses instead of crying when she was captured. The one who tried to seduce her way out of danger, failed, and still fought tooth and nail like a hellcat with nothing left to lose. She was fire, and fury, and survival. And I wasn¡¯t letting her go. Not to a cage. Not to a fate decided by politics. And definitely not to a vampire, even if¡ªfor now¡ªhe was the only shield I could give her. Just wait for me, re. I would make sure no harm came to her. I¡¯d convince my father. I¡¯d pull every string I had to keep her name off the execution lists, off the hunted scrolls, out of the rumors being whispered around the court. Because I knew the others had seen her. Heard her. They¡¯d be talking. And when they started circling like vultures, I needed to be ready to bite first. After that, after I secured her safety, after I made it clear to everyone that she was off-limits¡ªthen I¡¯de for her. I¡¯d find her again. And this time... I wouldn¡¯t let her go. I turned away from the cliff, anger biting through my veins. My wolf was snarling, wing, pissed off beyond reason. He wanted blood. He wanted her. He wanted her marked. imed. Ours. But I couldn¡¯t do that¡ªnot without giving the court a reason to tear her apart. So now I had to go back. Back to the pce. Back to the damned ceremony where I was expected to parade through the candidates like I was picking a wine to pair with a meal. Back to the smug nces. The fake smiles. If ze had her now, she was safe for the moment. That gave me just enough time to tie up the noose on this side of the border. Burn a few bridges. Rip off a few masks. Because when I came for her again¡ªI wouldn¡¯t being to ask for her. I¡¯d being to take her back. And this time, I wouldn¡¯t wait. Chapter 95: Filthy Rich Vampire

    Chapter 95: Filthy Rich Vampire

    CLARE ¨C POV I don¡¯t know how, but I eventually fell asleep on ze¡¯s back. Yeah. I know. Slept. On. A vampire. While bleeding. My twisted ankle throbbed, my muscles ached from all the running, and don¡¯t even get me started on the cramps. But somehow, somewhere between clinging to his back and him zipping like a myth through the forest, exhaustion won. I passed out cold. When I woke up, I was no longer in the woods. I blinked once. Then twice. Fuck. This was not my room. My eyes darted around as I sat up slowly, trying to make sense of where I was. The bed I¡¯d beenid on was massive¡ªno, not massive, obnoxiously huge¡ªwith sheets so soft I might¡¯ve shed a tear if I wasn¡¯t too busy internally panicking. The silk duvet had blood stains smeared near the foot of the bed. My blood. Shit. I nced down¡ªyup, still in ze¡¯s shirt. It was way too big on me, hung off one shoulder and down to my thighs like an idental nightgown. And... yeah, also stained. I¡¯d definitely bled on him. Ruined the shirt. Probably the sheets too. Kill me now. But more importantly¡ª Where the hell was I?! This wasn¡¯t a dungeon. Or some underground crypt. No chains. No torches. No... bats. Where the hell was I? Because this sure as shit wasn¡¯t my room. Or any cheap vampire dungeon like I half-expected. No coffin. No bats. No gothic gargoyles perched on headboards. Nope. This room looked like a presidential suite from a billionaire¡¯s fever dream. A stupidlyrge four-poster bed draped in dark silk and velvet stood in the center. The walls were navy blue, sleek and smooth, ented with gold trim. Abstract paintings¡ªlike the kind you¡¯d find in a private museum¡ªhung perfectly centered in gilded frames. A ridiculously majestic window stretched from floor to ceiling, its sheer curtains fluttering in the breeze, revealing a breathtaking view of a moonlit cityscape. In the far corner sat a velvet sofa the color of crushed wine, beside a ck marble firece that wasn¡¯t even on and still managed to radiate power. The scent of pine, smoke, and something rich¡ªleather, maybe?¡ªlingered in the air. Holy fuck. Was ze stupidly rich? I mean... obviously. Right? Vampires live forever. Probably invest in some startup in the 1800s and now own like half of New York or something. And here I was¡ªsome blood-smeared human with an attitude problem¡ªsitting in his bougie murder-den thinking about real estate and inheritance tax. Only a stupid human like me would fixate on wealth in the middle of a breakdown. Still sitting in bed, I looked down at the ruined sheets and cursed under my breath. "Stupid, stupid... vampire hotel suite..." I slid off the edge, limping slightly as I tried to pull off the sheets, thinking I could at least save him the trouble before finding a bathroom. Maybe I could clean myself up, pretend I hadn¡¯t turned into a literal blood-print on his 900-thread count luxury linens. That¡¯s when the door opened. Of course it did. And there he was. ze. Smug. Tall. Annoyingly hot. ze strolled in like he owned the ce¡ªwhich, let¡¯s be honest, he probably did¡ªcarrying a couple of bags in one hand and that signature smirk that made my blood pressure spike for entirely the wrong reasons. "You¡¯re up," he said, eyes dragging over me slowly. Too slowly. Like I wasn¡¯t wearing anything at all. Goosebumps broke out across my skin. Great. I should¡¯ve felt creeped out. But I didn¡¯t. Far from it. His eyes ran down my body slowly¡ªtoo slowly¡ªand the second they met mine again, a wave of heat flushed over me. Nope. Not because I was embarrassed. Nope. Not because I was wearing his shirt with nothing underneath, and definitely not because I suddenly became hyperaware of that fact. Okay. Maybe a little. "Did I tell you," he began, voice husky and way too smooth, "how fucking beautiful you look in my shirt?" Only a deranged vampire could look at a girl who¡¯s bled through half his bed and say that like it was the hottest thing he¡¯d ever seen. I turned away quickly, flushing, silently praying he hadn¡¯t seen the stains¡ªuntil I remembered: yeah, he totally did. I was facing away from him when he walked in. My entire back was a mess. "I... I¡¯m... I need to shower," I stammered, avoiding his gaze as if that would make him forget the very obvious bloody mess on me. He closed his eyes, inhaled deeply like some creep on a perfume ad, and when he opened them again¡ªoh gods. That wasn¡¯t fair. Dark. Hungry. Lustful. My breath caught. "Now I won¡¯t be able to sleep in this room again without smelling your divine scent," he said with azy grin that exposed his fangs. Right. Fangs. Reality check: this man¡ªvampire¡ªthing, literally lived off blood and here he was saying I smelled divine after leaking like a gutted deer. Oh, that wasn¡¯t creepy at all. Right. Because blood¡¯s a delicacy for him. And here I am, basically a leaking juice box. I took a step back. Then another, as he walked toward me. "Aah,e on re. You¡¯re not scared of me, are you?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. No. I wasn¡¯t scared¡ªnot in the way I used to be when we first met. But "unsettled"? "Emotionally unraveled"? Yeah, we were getting there. "I need to wash up," I said quickly, too quickly, my eyes darting around like I was plotting my escape route. He stopped. Shook his head like shaking off some spell, then lifted the bags he was holding. "I¡¯ve brought you some food and other necessities. Why don¡¯t you eat something while I draw you a bath?" Before I could protest, He zoomed over to the sleek ck table in the corner, set the bags down, and unwrapped one, gracefully cing everything down like a Michelin-star waiter. He opened a bag, pulled out a takeout container, and the scent hit me like a freight train. Fries. Chicken. My stomach growled, full-on betrayal-mode. Loud enough to make himugh. "Come eat, re," he said, turning to me again. Read full story at f?ndnovel There it was again. The way he said my name. Like it mattered. Like it wasn¡¯t just some average name scribbled on birth certificates, but a spell. A promise. I crept toward the table, sniffing like a starving stray. The fries were golden. Crispy. The chicken looked like it was sent straight from heaven¡¯s own delivery service. ze took out a te and a fork, arranging everything with surprising care. My hand reached out instinctively, but p!¡ªhe smacked it away. "Ouch! What the hell was that for?" I red, cradling my offended hand. "Germs, re," he said, like a disappointed schoolteacher. "Use a fork." "Since when do vampires care about a little germ?" I shot back, narrowing my eyes. He burst outughing¡ªactual, genuineughter that lit up his whole face. "Oh re, I¡¯m not scared of germs for me. But your body should be. I don¡¯t want you falling sick." Okay. Pause. What?! First hypothermia. Now germs? Was ze turning into some vampire-human hybrid doctor overnight? I stared at him, stunned. "You do realize I¡¯ve been held hostage in like four different hellholes, right? And now you¡¯re worried about me catching gems from fries?" He only shrugged. I huffed, but picked up the fork. Whatever. He was feeding me. He was drawing me a bath. He hadn¡¯t bitten me in thest twenty-four hours. All in all? A weirdly romantic start to vampireholm Syndrome if such a thing existed. He left me eating and walked toward a part of the wall I hadn¡¯t even realized was a door until it melted open like some luxury hotel illusion. Seamless. Hidden. ssy. Of course. It had to be the bathroom, and yeah, it made sense it was camouged into the wall ¡ª wouldn¡¯t want to ruin the aesthetic of "absurdly expensive vampire pce suite." I didn¡¯t sit down. There was no way I was risking getting blood on the beautiful velvet upholstery or whatever ridiculously high-end brand his decor came from. Instead, I hovered by the table, trying to be a responsible blood-stained human guest. Then I took a bite of the chicken. And holy fuck. I moaned. Like ¡ª actual, eyes-rolling, full-body moan. Good lord. If food was sex, this was a five-star session with a Michelin-starred chef whispering sweet nothings in my mouth. The fries were crispy perfection. The chicken? Juicy, seasoned like it had been blessed by every culinary god in the universe. If I could marry the chef responsible for this dish, I¡¯d sign the prenup right now ¡ª no questions asked ¡ª as long as they promised to cook for me for life. So yeah, I was busy. Busy moaning and chomping like a food-deprived gremlin finally given herst meal, when¡ª I felt it. Breath. On my neck. Goosebumps. I froze. And then turned slightly to see a familiar pale, smirking devil standing behind me like a damn shadow, silently stalking me like a predator who had all the time in the world. Did I scream? No. Did I faint? Still no. I choked. Yep. Full on, wheezing, throat-closed, eye-watering choked. ze went whiter than his usual "I-sleep-in-coffins"plexion, his eyes widening in sheer panic like I¡¯d just started melting in front of him. He pat my back ¡ª not that gentle, reassuring pat either ¡ª full-on panic ps. When that didn¡¯t work, he grabbed a bottle of water, opened it in one smooth motion, and shoved it at me. I gulped it down and finally managed to swallow the rogue fry like it was a live grenade. He exhaled. "Are you okay?" he asked for probably the tenth time in thirty seconds. "I¡¯m fine," I wheezed. "Jesus." He stared at me like I was made of ss and he was two seconds from bubble-wrapping me. Then the shift. His eyes narrowed. Tone? Not so panicked anymore. "Why the fuck are you eating while standing?" he growled. "I didn¡¯t save you from mutts and bloodthirsty traitors for you toe here and die choking on fries." Oh. No. Nope. That was it. "WHO," I said, voice rising like a righteous fury, "IN THEIR SANE MIND sneaks up on someone while they¡¯re eating?!" His brow twitched. "You were the one moaning over fries. What did you expect?" Oh no he didn¡¯t. "Excuse me if I have the audacity to appreciate a meal that doesn¡¯t taste like sand and fear," I shot back, ring at him. He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose like he was trying very hard not to break something. Something human-shaped. "Humans," he muttered under his breath. "So damn fragile." Then his voice shifted back to his usual velvet-and-void tone. "Your bath is ready." That was a fast switch. From yelling to brooding in 0.5 seconds. ssic ze. I nodded quickly ¡ª too quickly ¡ª and dashed toward the bathroom like my life depended on it. Which, knowing him, probably wasn¡¯t far off. And sweet hells above¡ª This wasn¡¯t a bathroom. It was a temple. The size alone was bigger than my entire apartment. One side held the toilet, sleek and modern, beside a vanity with a marble countertop and a mirror that looked enchanted. The other side had a ss-walled rainfall shower sorge you could host a party inside it. But the centerpiece? The bathtub. Sunken into the floor like some kind of ancient goddess relic, the tub was filled to the brim with bubble-drenched water. Warm mist curled up from the surface, filling the room with a rxingvender scent. The lighting was soft and dim, candles flickering from floating shelves like a scene out of a high-budget romance movie. The edges of the tub had little gold-rimmed trays holding oils, salts, and ¡ª was that wine? I stared. A vampire had drawn me a better bath than any spa on earth. I peeled off ze¡¯s now-dry-but-definitely-bloody shirt, and with aching muscles and slightly trembling hands, lowered myself into the bath. Perfect. It was like being wrapped in a silky, warm cocoon. Every part of me softened. The pain, the fear, the exhaustion. I closed my eyes for a moment and let myself believe I was somewhere safe. Not in a vampire¡¯s mansion. Not in some supernatural power struggle. Just... floating. Of course, because my luck is trash¡ª The door creaked open. I froze. My eyes snapped open. Shitshitshit. Why didn¡¯t I lock the damn door?! I sank further into the tub, bubbles thankfully still covering me, but not enough to ease the sudden surge of panic burning through me. And there he was. ze. Chapter 96: Weak Creatures

    Chapter 96: Weak Creatures

    re POV: Why didn¡¯t I close the damn door?! I sank lower into the tub so fast I nearly inhaled bubbles, arms instinctively crossing my chest even though the foam already hid everything important. ze walked in like he owned the ce¡ªwhich, well, he probably did¡ªwith that insufferable, smug, too-handsome-for-his-own-good smirk. "Don¡¯t even think about it," I warned, voice sharp, cheeks burning. He just leaned against the doorway, smirk widening. "Toote." Yep. Knew it was too good to be true. ze. Wearing that same stupid, sinful smirk. Leaning casually against the doorframe like this wasn¡¯t weird at all. "Ever heard of knocking?!" I snapped, sinking until the waterpped right under my chin. "If I knocked, you¡¯d have time to hide," he said with a wink. "Besides... you didn¡¯t close the door. Kind of your fault." "I didn¡¯t think I had to! I thought maybe the vampire with a trillion-dor suite would give a girl a little privacy." His gaze roamed over the tub ¡ª not explicitly lewd, but... heated. Heavy. "You know," he said, voice lower, darker, "I never thought something could look better than my tub. But now..." I groaned. Of course. Too good to be true. Vampire or not, this guy needed boundaries. Or a cold shower. Possibly both. "Get. Out." I said through gritted teeth. He took a step in. Slow. Deliberate. Like a predator crossing the final inches of the kill zone ¡ª except I wasn¡¯t dying of fear, I was dying of embarrassment and unholy amounts of awareness. "You do know this is my bathroom?" he said, voice all smooth seduction dipped in wicked amusement. "Technically, I¡¯m letting you borrow it." God. Of course he pulled the property ownership card. He kept moving. "And," he added with an insufferable smirk, "you did agree not to be out of my sight, remember? For your safety, little pet." "Stop. Don¡¯te any closer," I blurted, holding up a wet, bubble-slicked hand like it was a divine shield of chastity and boundaries. He paused. Barely. One dark brow arched like I¡¯d just issued a challenge instead of a plea. His eyes ¡ª stormy and dark with the kind of heat that shouldn¡¯t be legal ¡ª slowly dropped to the waterline, lingering just long enough to make me regret all my life choices. My stomach flipped. Betrayer. Traitor. Useless fluttering organ. I forced a swallow and red, trying to remember how to use words that didn¡¯t sound like begging or shrieking. "You are impossible." He grinned. Full fang this time. Bastard knew exactly what he was doing. "Impossible," he echoed, "but undeniably intriguing." I almost screamed. But instead, I dunked myself down to my chin in the bubbles, eyes narrowed like a war general assessing her very naked, very smug, very dangerous opponent. "You know what?" I said, voice tight. "Go flirt with the giant walk-in shower or the gold faucet or something. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be so impressed." Heughed ¡ª actuallyughed, like I was the highlight of his ancient, bloody existence. Then, finally, finally, he turned toward the door again. "I¡¯ll be just outside, pet," he said over his shoulder. "Try not to drown without me." Door clicked shut. I exhaled hard, limbs sinking deeper into the heavenly water like they¡¯d just survived battle. Stupid vampire. Stupid bathtub. Stupid heart that wouldn¡¯t stop racing. I sighed and let my head fall back against the tub edge. Fucking vampire. Yeah, the bath was amazing, but I¡¯d need more than bubbles to survive this madness. BLAZE ¨C POV Good. Fucking. Lord. Get full chapters from find?novel I was way, way out of my damn element. How was I supposed to handle this? She was on her period. Bleeding. A human. And not just any human ¡ª mine. My beloved. And apparently, that came with a whole fucking list of side effects no one warned me about. Nobody ever thought to pull me aside in my centuries of undead life and say, "Hey ze, if you ever get bonded to a human girl, just know her monthly cycle will turn your demons into drooling maniacs and your logic into soup." Do human periods affect their mates? How the hell would I know? I¡¯ve never had a human mate before. Never wanted one. Never expected one. And yet¡ªhere I am. Vampire of over five centuries, proud, powerful, immortal¡ªandpletely brought to my knees by a bleeding, cursing, stubborn, fragile little human. Fragile doesn¡¯t even cover it. Humans choke on food¡ªthe same thing they need to survive can kill them. The weather messes them up¡ªtoo cold, and they get sick. Germs? Death. Falls? Death. Paper cuts? Give them enough time and even that could kill them. I did some research, alright. Injury, disease, allergic reactions, natural disasters¡ªfuck me, humans have a million ways to die. And yes, I did research. Extensive research. Go ahead,ugh. A centuries-old vampire looking up "human period symptoms" and "can humans die from stubbed toes." But when she started bleeding, everything in me panicked. So I read. I learned. And I stocked up. One minute she was moaning ¡ª over chicken ¡ª and the next, she was wheezing like a dying bird. And in that moment, for the first time in all my immortal years, I felt... panic. Real panic. Like the world was about to copse because my human ¡ª my mate ¡ª might die. And not from an enemy I could rip apart. No, from food. Something that gives them life might¡¯ve just killed her. What sort of species even is this? How the hell has their species survived this long? It makes no sense. But nature¡¯s a twisted little thing. Somehow, the universe decided to bnce all that weakness with fertility and sheer numbers. They die fast¡ªbut they breed fast, too. Their women get pregnant easier than a vampire gets bloodlust. They¡¯re fragile, emotional, constantly in danger of idental death¡ªand yet this is the species the Moon Goddess picked from. And she chose her. From them. As mine. It almost feels like a punishment. Yeah, sure, I¡¯m no saint¡ªI¡¯m a vampire with blood on my hands, more sins than I can count, and a reputation that sends grown wolves running. But giving me a beloved who could be killed by a sharp corner? That¡¯s cruel. That¡¯s personal. That¡¯s cosmic-level mockery. And yet¡ªI want her. My demons want her. They¡¯re obsessed. They growl every time she flinches away, snarl when she says another male¡¯s name. I try to resist, but even I¡¯m not immune to the pull. That bond¡ªit¡¯s poison and addiction rolled into one. She doesn¡¯t even have to try. One nce, one breath, and I¡¯m losing control. When she choked earlier¡ªon fries, of all things¡ªI thought she was dying. Over a potato stick. And the worst part? There was nothing I could do. I couldn¡¯t punch it. Couldn¡¯t stab it. Couldn¡¯t rip its throat out. I just had to watch. It felt like centuries of battle experience meant nothing. I¡¯ve faced vampire wars, killed with my bare hands, tortured enemies without blinking¡ªbut in that moment, I panicked. My heart? Yeah, that useless dead organ started racing. My head spun. And the second she swallowed, the relief hit me like a truck. What the fuck is happening to me? She makes me feel things I haven¡¯t felt in my entire existence. Worry. Panic. Relief. Anxiety. And I hate it. I hate how much I care. I hate that I care at all. And then I walked into the bathroom. Don¡¯t ask why. Ask my demons. They were howling. Screaming that she might drown. Drown¡ªin a tub full of water and bubbles. Which sounds stupid, but with humans, nothing is impossible. I read about it when I started researching them¡ªafter she bled for the first time. And to think, I¡¯ve lived among them for centuries, but only now¡ªnow¡ªam I learning their ways. Until he came along, But it didn¡¯tst long before he was reaped from me...Then she came. She¡¯s the first one I¡¯ve ever bothered to look up. The first one that matters. And it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t had her. She tasted my ambrosia that night¡ªwhen I bit her and my venom seeped in. But that wasn¡¯t enough. Not for me. I want her to choose me. Willingly. I want to know if humans feel this pull like we do, or if I¡¯m the only one caught in it, sinking deeper by the minute. Is it one-sided? Does she feel anything like this? Or am I just the monster under her bed, wearing a pretty face and a fitted shirt? Speaking of shirts¡ªI left her another one. A clean one. Laid it out with the bag of stuff I stole¡ªyeah, stole. You think I¡¯m gonna walk into a store and buy tampons, painkillers, and panties like I¡¯m some regr guy? Hell no. Not while I¡¯m hiding her from my family. Not while she¡¯s still vulnerable and very much human. I¡¯ll turn her¡ªeventually. But only when it¡¯s safe. If they find out I turned her before I go through the proper channels, they¡¯ll kill her. No second chances. No hesitation. So yeah. I stole the supplies. I made sure she has what she needs. Tampons, painkillers, clean panties... No bra. Don¡¯t ask why. You already know why. I¡¯m not a saint. And I want her in my shirt. Until my demons shut the hell up. Until her scent marks this ce, marks me. Until she¡¯s mine in every way that matters. Gods, I need a drink. And maybe a stake to the chest. Because falling for a human? That wasn¡¯t the n. But apparently, it¡¯s my fate. Chapter 97: She Has To Die

    Chapter 97: She Has To Die

    REED ¡ª POV I didn¡¯t go to the ceremony. Couldn¡¯t stomach it. Every year, after the Hunt, the wolves gathered to present their trophies¡ªevidence of the kills they made in the human sector. The winner would be praised, given a medal, sometimes even a seat closer to the King at the next council. A barbaric tradition, masked as a celebration of strength. Some brought hands. Others, fingers. A few sick bastards even kept heads. And to keep it "fair," they were forced to choose one side¡ªif you started collecting left hands, then every hand better be left, or it was considered cheating. Not that it changed how disgusting it all was. No, I didn¡¯t go. Not because I couldn¡¯t, but because I wouldn¡¯t. My head wasn¡¯t there. My mate¡ªmy gods-damned mate¡ªwas in the hands of a vampire. That fact alone had poisoned my blood with a rage I couldn¡¯t shake. I could feel the bond tugging at me, straining across the forest, whispering that she was alive... and afraid. And I had let her go. I should have protected her. imed her. Dragged her out of that forest and burned every bloodsucker whoid eyes on her. Instead, I hesitated. I yed by my father¡¯s rules. Now I¡¯d have to face him and somehow convince the Alpha King that protecting a human girl ¡ª a fragile, untethered, outsider ¡ª was worth a royal decree. Leo, my father¡¯s Gamma, found me sulking just outside the pce gates. He was still hyped from the Hunt, blood on his cor, a sick gleam in his eye. "Where the hell have you been? You were in the vampire zone, right? Why don¡¯t you reek of human blood like the rest of us?" I didn¡¯t answer. Because he wouldn¡¯t understand. None of them would. They thought this was sport. That the Hunt was an honor. But for me, it had be a nightmare I couldn¡¯t escape ¡ª because she was out there, and I couldn¡¯t be sure she was safe. And if ze had marked her... I clenched my fists so tight I could feel my ws prick through my skin. Instead of giving Leo the satisfaction of a fight, I turned my back on him and walked inside. Straight to my room. I needed to wash the forest off me. Clean myself up before I stood before the King ¡ª my father ¡ª and lied to his face. I couldn¡¯t tell him I had participated. That I failed. Better he believed I hadn¡¯t taken part in the Hunt at all ¡ª a disappointment, sure, but not the disgrace of having returned with nothing. Especially when I hadn¡¯t lost to another wolf... But to a vampire. And not just any vampire ¡ª ze. I needed a n. I needed to act fast before he turned her. Before she forgot who she was. This update is avable on f?ndnovel Before she chose him. Because I could feel it in my bones: the time for iming wasing. And if I didn¡¯t move soon, I¡¯d lose her. Forever. ****** I had to wait. Wait for him to finish rewarding the butcher who brought back the most gruesome trophy from the Hunt ¡ª some blood-soaked, glory-drunk wolf who probably thought tearing apart helpless humans made him worthy of praise. My father, the Alpha King, would be pping him on the back right about now, handing him some golden trinket, and calling him a warrior. I should¡¯ve been there. It was tradition. Expected. The Alpha Prince was always supposed to be front and center, a symbol of power and continuity. But I couldn¡¯t do it. Not today. Not with my wolf pacing inside me like a caged beast, ws raking at my insides every time the bond to my mate pulled ¡ª tight, strained, distant. She was too far. Too vulnerable. Too wrapped in the scent of that vampire. And the she-wolves... Gods. If I had to sit through another round of false flirtation from females practically throwing themselves at me, I might¡¯ve snapped. My wolf didn¡¯t want them. He only wanted her. Her scent had branded him. Her voice haunted him. And their perfume-drenched touches made him restless, irritated, dangerously close to violence. So I waited in the King¡¯s chambers. Quiet. Alone. The guards outside didn¡¯t question me. They knew better than to look me in the eye when my aura was this vtile. I could feel the disapproval in the air, though. It hung heavy, like a storm waiting to break. Skipping the ceremony would be seen as weakness ¡ª worse, rebellion. But I¡¯d take that over betraying my mate by pretending I could stomach the politics and pageantry of a blood ritual while she was gods-knew-where, wrapped in silk sheets that he probably bought for her. I would wait. And when my father finally arrived, I¡¯d find a way to twist this in my favor. To make him listen. To convince him to issue a protection decree ¡ª not just for a human girl, but for my mate. Because the next time I saw ze, I wouldn¡¯t be walking away alone but with her. One of us wouldn¡¯t. ****** I stood with my back to therge obsidian firece, eyes fixed on the carved wolf crest above it. I didn¡¯t answer immediately. I was staring at that damn symbol ¡ª the same one etched into every corner of this castle, our bloodline¡¯s mark of legacy and power. But right now, it felt heavier than usual. "Reed, why weren¡¯t you at the ceremony?" My father¡¯s voice boomed as he entered his chambers and found me seated, waiting. "And why didn¡¯t you participate in the hunt?" I didn¡¯t answer right away. I nced at the doors¡ªshut, locked. His chambers were soundproofed, enchanted for privacy. No one outside these walls would hear what I was about to say. That didn¡¯t stop the tension from knotting in my chest. I took a deep breath. My voice came out quiet¡ªbut firm. "I found her." He blinked. "Found who?" "My fated mate." Silence. For a long, pulsing second, he just stared at me. Like I¡¯d grown a second head or sprouted wings. Like I¡¯d said the most impossible thing a wolf could say in this age. Because in a way¡ªI had. A fated mate. No one heard those words anymore. Not seriously. Not since the war. Not since the bloodshed with the vampires tore through our kind and left graves where generations should¡¯ve stood. It became lore, myth ¡ª the kind of fairy tale pups whispered about under the moon. Chosen mates had taken its ce: political matches, bonded pairs born of necessity and power, not destiny. To say I had found my fated mate was like announcing a ghost had spoken to me. It became so rare to find one¡¯s true mate that people stopped hoping. They moved on. epted "chosen mates" as the new way. Wolves chose for power, for alliance, for stability. Not love. Never destiny. So I understood his disbelief. "Are you sure?" he asked, cautious now, his voice lower. "You know my poor heart cannot hold any more of your... impulsive silliness. My head is¡ª" "It¡¯s real," I interrupted, firmer now. "I feel the bond. My wolf... he¡¯s nearly feral when she¡¯s not near. He can¡¯t stomach the scent of any other female. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t stand to be at the ceremony. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t Hunt." Still, he searched the room with hungry eyes. "Where is she?" he asked, now almost giddy. "Did you bring her? Which pack is she from? Whose Alpha¡¯s daughter is she?" I closed my eyes for a heartbeat. He wasn¡¯t going to like this. "It¡¯s not what you think," I said, voice low. He turned toward me again, waiting. I let the words fall like a sword to the floor. "She¡¯s... human." He didn¡¯t respond right away. But I saw the exact second it registered¡ªlike a thunderp behind his eyes. His face, once bright with shock and cautious joy, drained of color. "What?" he breathed. "Repeat that." I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t need to. He heard me. He knew. I saw it then. The way the light drained from his face. Excitement gave way to horror, disbelief curdling into fury. His body went rigid, eyes glowing with a hard, ancient kind of rage. "No." One word, spoken like a death sentence. "No, no, it can¡¯t be. How could the Moon Goddess pair my heir ¡ª my blood ¡ª with one of them?" And just like that, the mood in the room turned. The air thickened. The silence between us morphed into something hostile¡ªcharged. My father, once the proud Alpha who couldmand a room with nothing but his presence, now stood frozen. Not in fear. In horror. "No," he muttered. "No, Reed. Don¡¯t tell me this is real." I met his eyes. Didn¡¯t flinch. "I felt the bond. She¡¯s mine. I haven¡¯t even marked her yet and I¡ª" I exhaled hard. "I can¡¯t stand any other female near me. Not even their scent. Not even their presence." My father¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. He stepped back. Slowly. Like distance would change what I¡¯d said. "This... this is wrong. It¡¯s unnatural. A human, Reed? The Goddess would never¡ª" "She did." My voice cracked on the edge of defiance and truth. "She chose her. Not me. Her." He clenched his fists, the skin whitening at the knuckles. "And how long have you known?" "Two days now" "And what¡ª? You brought her here?" "No," I snapped. "She¡¯s not here. I sent her away¡ªto somewhere safe until I deal with this." "She¡¯s mine, Father. I don¡¯t care what she is. I felt it ¡ª the pull. My wolf knows her. There¡¯s no question." He looked at me with eyes that no longer saw his son ¡ª just a mistake. A threat to the throne.His voice was cold now. Deadly. "Then I¡¯m sorry, Reed... but she has to die." The words gutted me. I staggered a step back, like his voice alone had punched the air from my lungs."You don¡¯t mean that¡ª" "I do that¡¯s exactly what has to happen."" The words hit like a p. I went still. His expression didn¡¯t change. The stoic Alpha mask settled over his features like steel. Chapter 98: Prophecy And Past Mistake

    Chapter 98: Prophecy And Past Mistake

    Reed POV: "I¡¯m sorry, Reed. I truly am. But a human? There is no ce for a human in our world. Especially not as Luna. Think what this means for the pack. For our bloodline. For the Elders. The council would never ept her." "She¡¯s my mate." "And she¡¯s a liability." He snarled now. "You think this is about love? About some bond you felt in your gut? You¡¯re a future Alpha, Reed! Your choices affect hundreds. You do not get to throw all that away for a girl who is weak and will die before she¡¯s thirty!" "I¡¯ll im her," I said, hoarse. His face darkened. "No, you won¡¯t." I stared at him¡ªat the man who had raised me. Who taught me to fight. To lead. To never fear the truth. "You¡¯d rather kill her," I whispered, "than let your son be with the one the Goddess made for him." He didn¡¯t deny it. He didn¡¯t have to. The silence was his answer. I stepped back. My heart pounding. My wolf pacing beneath my skin, snarling and restless. "I¡¯m not letting her die," I said quietly. "Not by your hand. Not by anyone¡¯s." "She¡¯s not one of us." "She¡¯s mine." A pause. A breath. And then, with calm venom, he delivered the final blow: "Then you are no longer fit to be Alpha." My breath left me in a rush. Something inside me cracked¡ªclean and deep. But I didn¡¯t beg. I didn¡¯t scream. I just stood there, fists clenched, chest heaving. And I made a silent vow. If protecting her meant walking away from the only life I¡¯ve ever known¡ªthen so be it. Because the moment I found her, everything changed. The bond wasn¡¯t a gift. It was a And I would follow it. Even if it meant bing the enemy of my own kind. "If you touch her," I said, voice low and shaking with fury, "I will burn this kingdom down to its bones. I don¡¯t care if it costs me everything. I will protect her ¡ª from you, from the Council, from the gods themselves if I have to." His face twisted with something between heartbreak and rage."You would betray your people for her?" "No," I snarled. "I would betray you." And in that moment, I knew:This wasn¡¯t just a sh between Alpha and heir.This was the beginning of war. "REED!" My father¡¯s voice rang out behind me¡ªsharp,manding. But I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t even nce back. I was already halfway to the door, heart thundering, lungs burning with every breath that tasted like betrayal. "You can¡¯t just walk away!" he barked. I kept going. "Reed¡ªwhat about the prophecy?" That halted me. Like ice down my spine, those words rooted me to the floor. The prophecy. The one no one ever stopped whispering about behind closed doors. The one scrawled into blood-soaked scrolls during the darkest days of the war. The one that marked ze and me as different... as dangerous... as destined. I clenched my fists. That damned prophecy had already taken one life. His life. A boy we didn¡¯t know, but were drawn to. A pull¡ªstrange and haunting¡ªthat connected the three of us in a way we didn¡¯t understand. We were just kids. We didn¡¯t even have the words for it. We thought maybe it was fate. But he wasn¡¯t my mate. And ze never imed him as his Beloved. Just... intrigued. Curious. Still, that was enough for the Elders to fear it. Enough for them to dere him "the cursed one." Enough for them to strip the breath from his lungs and call it justice. I remembered the way ze screamed that night. I remembered the way I couldn¡¯t look at myself for days after. They killed him over a prophecy no one even understood. Over symbols and riddles and fear of the unknown. They murdered him because we felt something different. Something dangerous. And now... now it was happening again. But this time it was real. Fresh chapters posted on Find~Novel This time, it wasn¡¯t some strange connection or distant pull. She was my mate. My true, fated mate. And ze¡ªhe said it aloud, even through gritted teeth and bloodlust: she was his Beloved. The very girl we were warned about. The one the prophecy spoke of. The catalyst. The fire and the fracture. But she was also mine. And I wasn¡¯t going to let them touch her. Not again. Not this time. I turned my head just enough to nce at my father over my shoulder. His eyes were desperate, wide¡ªnot the eyes of a parent, but of a king watching his kingdom spiral. He saw it in my face. The decision. The finality. "Prophecy be damned," I said, my voice low, ragged with emotion. "She is mine." And I walked out. I knew this wasn¡¯t the end. I knew he wouldn¡¯t let it go. He was the Alpha King first... and my father second. That¡¯s what stung the most. I hade here hoping he would understand. Hoping he¡¯d see how rare this was¡ªhow blessed I was to have found her. He¡¯d once told me that a fated mate was the greatest gift the Moon Goddess could give. But I was wrong. The king in him saw her as a threat. And threats had to be silenced. If my mother were alive, maybe... maybe she would¡¯ve reminded him of what it meant to love. Maybe she would¡¯ve reminded me that family should never be the ones holding the de to your heart. But she was gone. And I was alone in this now. Alone¡ªbut not weak. Because I had something stronger than a title, stronger than bloodlines and prophecies and crowns. I had her. A fated mate And I would burn the world to keep her safe. Even if it meant bing the viin in their eyes. Even if it meant bing a traitor to my own blood. All I had was a bloodstained legacy and a kingdom standing between me and the one person I was never supposed to have. But I didn¡¯t care anymore.Let theme.Let the Council rise.Let my father try to stop me. I would burn down everyst pir of this world before I let them touch her. Let the prophecy howl.This time, I would choose her. ***** It took more than usual to calm my wolf. More than the forest air, more than pacing beneath the moonlight, more than clenching my fists until blood ran from the crescent moons my nails carved into my palms. Because nothing¡ªnothing¡ªcould quiet the fury that boiled in my blood after my father said it. "She has to die." Those words echoed like a death sentence in my mind, and my wolf had gone ballistic. He¡¯d howled, wed, begged me to shift, to run, to fight ¡ª anything but sit still while our mate was in danger. I messed up. Gods, I really messed up. I should¡¯ve kept it to myself, waited, nned, found a way to protect her without drawing his attention. But I was stupid. Naive. I thought maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªa part of the man who raised me would understand the miracle I¡¯d been given. The rarity. The blessing. But I forgot. He¡¯s the Alpha King first. My father second. And now I¡¯ve painted a target on her back. With my own hands. Fucking shit. Telling him about her... Telling him she was human... I practically painted a target on her back. Now he¡¯ll be watching me. Every move. Every lie. Every breath. Waiting for a misstep that will lead him straight to her. Fucking shit. I left the pce the second I calmed my wolf enough to pass as civilized. Didn¡¯t wait for a meeting, didn¡¯t exin a damn thing to anyone. I ran. I need to be there first. I raced through the forest, breaking everyw of speed, every boundary of control. The trees blurred around me as I headed for the neutral territory, where the school was. It was the only ce I knew he¡¯d risk bringing her back to. And I would wait. I pushed through the border until I was back in neutral territory, where the school stood like some fragile symbol of peace between our worlds. It was the only ce I could wait ¡ª wait for her. Or for ze. Because I couldn¡¯t enter the vampirends. Not without provoking war. Not without risking both our lives. And she didn¡¯t need a war right now¡ªshe needed safety. She needed peace. And as much as my wolf hated it, I had to trust ze. Trust the vampire. God, those words tasted like ash. But deep down, I knew ze wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Not when she was his Beloved. The pull was too strong. The bond too sacred. He¡¯d keep her alive¡ªif not for me, then for himself. And ze... as much as I hated to admit it, I knew he wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to keep her in vampire territory for long. A human girl in the heart of their pce? That was suicide. She wasn¡¯t just an outsider ¡ª she was a walking feast. Dangling a warm, bleeding, unmarked human in front of a court of ancient blood-drunk monsters? It¡¯d be like throwing meat into a pit of starving wolves. No... ze was many things ¡ª arrogant, reckless, infuriating ¡ª but he wasn¡¯t suicidal. Not when it came to her. He was strong. Dangerous. Feared. But even he couldn¡¯t control the entire court. Not forever. I had to believe that. I had to believe he¡¯d keep her safe. Because if he didn¡¯t... No. I won¡¯t go there. I¡¯d tear apart the world before I let anything happen to her. Father. Council. Prophecy. Fate. I¡¯d go rogue. I¡¯d burn the line between packs and ns to ash. But for now ¡ª all I could do was wait. Wait in the one ce neither my father nor ze could control. Wait with the ghost of her scent in my lungs and my wolf pacing in my skin. Wait with hope gnawing at my ribs like a curse. And pray to the Moon Goddess... that she stayed alive long enough for me to get to her. Chapter 99: The Red Heads

    Chapter 99: The Red Heads

    CLARE ¨C POV I finished bathing¡ªnot too quickly, but not nearly as indulgently as I would¡¯ve liked either. I wanted to soak in that tub for hours, maybe even fall asleep there and pretend the world didn¡¯t exist. But I didn¡¯t trust ze not to barge in again. Not with that smug, fang-baring grin and those insufferably dark, lust-ridden eyes like I was some rare delicacy. He woulde in, pretend to be checking on me, then refuse to leave like a deranged vampire with boundary issues. So no, rxation wasn¡¯t exactly in the cards. Yeah, the bath was incredible. Warm, bubbled, scented like something only rich people had ess to. But peace? That was a different story. Eventually, I climbed out and found a robe hanging conveniently nearby. Soft, thick, smelling faintly like pine and something darker ¡ª probably ze. Of course it did. He owned everything in this room. I wrapped it tight, bracing myself for another round of "Where the hell am I?" and peeked out the bathroom door. I cracked open the bathroom door and peeked out. No ze. No looming shadows. No inappropriate vampirements about my "divine scent." The room was empty. He was gone. No sign of the smug vampire. Had he finally gotten the memo about privacy? I stepped out, cautiously at first. To my surprise ¡ª or maybe not ¡ª the room had changed. The massive bed I¡¯d stained earlier with blood? Clean. Neatly made. The table I¡¯d destroyed with fries and inappropriate moaning? Cleared, reset, and now neatly stocked with a tray of cookies, fruit slices, and a steaming cup of something. Tea? Coffee? Okay, what? I didn¡¯t hear anyonee in. Or leave. I mean... was ze some sort of ghost ninja? Possibly. I nced around again. Still no sign of him. So I padded quietly over to the bags he brought earlier, rummaging until I found what I was looking for: a tampon and¡ªyep¡ªpanties. Not just any panties though¡ªsexy panties. Lacy. ck. Of-freaking-course. I didn¡¯t even want to ask. Two days into my period and I¡¯ve already had a vampire and a werewolf involved in buying me tampons. What a life. No, really. Let¡¯s just... take that in for a second. This is my new normal now. Okay, re. Deep breath. One day at a time. There was a folded shirt lying neatly on the bed ¡ª obviously ze¡¯s ¡ª and I figured that was his idea of an outfit. I pulled it on quickly before he had another idental walk-in and found me naked in his room. Again. But I was not walking around pants-less. I had limits. I wasn¡¯t about to gomando in a vampire¡¯s bedroom, so ¡ª yeah. I snooped. Straight into his closet. Big mistake. Because what the actual hell? Every single pair of pants in there¡ªck. Jet ck, charcoal ck, ash ck, possibly some void-of-the-universe ck. Jeans, sweatpants, dress pants, even what looked like khakis, all in various shades of damnation. Who the hell color-coordinates their wardrobe like a gothic cartoon viin? Forget snooping¡ªI might need therapy after this closet alone. Seriously, does the guy have a phobia of color? Anyway, I grabbed a pair of ck sweatpants ¡ª oversized, obviously ¡ª but manageable. They had a drawstring waist, so I could cinch them tight and fold the legs. Ta-da: vampire couture. Kinda. At least I was no longer half-naked. Just as I was adjusting the waistband and convincing myself I didn¡¯t look like aplete idiot, the door swung open. I froze. And no ¡ª it wasn¡¯t ze. Standing there in the doorway was a woman. Pale. Ethereal. Gorgeous in that ssic "might-kill-you-if-you-blink-wrong" way. My heart stuttered in my chest. In the doorway stood a woman¡ªor something resembling one. Tall, pale, unnaturally elegant. Her hair was a gleaming copper-red, like fresh blood under sunlight, tumbling in waves past her shoulders. Her lips were deep crimson, glossy, and unnervingly perfect. Her eyes were the kind of red that didn¡¯t belong to contact lenses. No. This wasn¡¯t just a vampire. She was royalty. Or a predator. Possibly both. And she was looking at me like I was a bug crawling across a pristine marble floor. Or a snack she hadn¡¯t decided whether to chew or burn. I stood frozen, half dressed in ze¡¯s clothes, period cramps still kicking, heart mming against my ribs like a warning bell. I didn¡¯t know who she was. But one thing was suddenly, terrifyingly clear: ze wasn¡¯t the scariest thing in this room anymore. Long red hair. Blood-red lips.Eyes like she already hated me.And suddenly I wasn¡¯t cold from the air. I was cold from instinct.Because whatever she was... She wasn¡¯t here to make friends. ************ She closed her eyes and inhaled ¡ª slowly, deeply ¡ª like she was tasting the air. Shit. Panic curled like barbed wire in my gut. She could smell it¡ªthe blood. I was on my period, and this vampire woman just took a long, deliberate breath like she was sampling vintage wine. My heartbeat stuttered. My body screamed for flight. But where the hell could I go? I could practically feel her zeroing in on the scent of blood. My blood. Period blood. God, I hadn¡¯t even considered that could attract others. Please, please don¡¯t let her be in a blood frenzy. I wasn¡¯t ready to die. Not in sweatpants and someone else¡¯s oversized shirt. When her eyes opened, the hatred there had mutated¡ªtwisted into something far worse. Loathing. And then came the smile. Wicked. Knowing. Cruel. A wicked smile curved her red lips, and she tilted her head like she¡¯d just figured out the punchline to a private joke. Her eyes gleamed like poison. She tilted her head slightly, eyes gleaming like hot coals as if she just discovered something terribly amusing. "I bet you taste just like him too." Him? What? Who? But I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask. I didn¡¯t even get to breathe. I hadn¡¯t even blinked. One moment she was by the door, the next¡ª I couldn¡¯t even scream in time. My head was yanked back by the roots of my hair, hard, vicious, snapping my neck at an unnatural angle. I barely registered the sting before the pain exploded¡ªher fangs sank into the side of my neck, tearing through flesh like it was paper.. Her fangs plunged into my skin. I screamed. Loud. Because fuck, it hurt. It wasn¡¯t the sexy vampire nibble all those dark romance novels promised. This was real. Violent. It burned. It ripped. It felt like acid pouring into my veins. My knees buckled from the shock, vision swimming with ck stars as I clutched at her arm, trying to pull her off, failing miserably. It burned like fire under my skin and sent sharp jolts of pain down my spine. I felt the blood leave me ¡ª felt the light dimming as she took more, greedy, merciless. Then¡ª WHAM. Something zoomed across the room ¡ª a blur. Fast, brutal, loud. A sonic blur tore across the room. The force of it blew my hair back, knocked something heavy off the table. The red-headed demon feeding on me was ripped away, flung across the room like a ragdoll, her body crashing into the velvet sofa with a bone-crunching thud. I didn¡¯t see much from the way my head was wrenched, but I heard the impact. The crack of bone meeting wall. And then... silence. I stumbled forward, gasping, my legs trembling from blood loss. My hands clutched my neck, sticky warmth pulsing between my fingers. I staggered forward, my knees buckling from blood loss, my hands reaching blindly for something to hold onto. My vision swam ¡ª ck dots everywhere ¡ª and the world spun sideways. But I stayed upright. Barely. When my vision finally cleared enough to focus, I looked up ¡ª expecting to see ze, storming in with his usual too-cool-for-this-shit expression. But... no. It wasn¡¯t ze. It was a man. Or... something close enough to look like one. It was... him¡ªa male version of her. Pale. Red lips. That same blood-colored hair, cropped short, tousled in perfect chaos. His beauty was as terrifying as hers¡ªethereal and cruel, sculpted in rage. But it was his eyes that froze me. They were exactly like hers¡ªfilled with cold, calcted hate. Not confusion. Not curiosity. Hate. And it was aimed right at me. Great. Those eyes. Those eyes didn¡¯t just hate me ¡ª they detested me. Like I¡¯d personally insulted their entire bloodline. Was this a family trait? Or had someone sent out a newsletter that said "Hate the human in ze¡¯s shirt"? Was there a family reunion happening in this damn suite I didn¡¯t know about? I staggered back a step, clutching at the edge of the wall for support. My heartbeat pounded in my ears, and I could feel my pulse still bleeding weakly beneath my fingers. I wanted to scream, again¡ªbut my voice was gone. Maybe along with the pint of blood that just got drained from my body. Why? Why were they looking at me like that? Like I¡¯d stolen something from them. Like my very existence was an insult. Didn¡¯t anyone teach these vampires not to judge a book by its cover? Because they were reading me like I was a cursed page ripped out of a nightmare. And by the look in their eyes... They were ready to burn it. Official source is find[?]ovel Chapter 100: Blond Headed

    Chapter 100: Blond Headed

    CLARE ¨C POV The redheaded guy left my side, just walked away like he hadn¡¯t just saved my life¡ªor nearly scared me to death. With eerie calm, he crossed the room to help his sister off the floor. The same sister he had thrown like a broken doll. And you¡¯d think, with how hard she hit that velvet sofa¡ªany normal person would be sttered across the wall by now. But not her. Nope. She stood with inhuman grace, brushing herself off like she hadn¡¯t just taken a body-breaking hit. And the weirdest part? She wasn¡¯t mad. Not at him, anyway. She gave him a smile. A smile. Like he hadn¡¯t hurled her across the room with enough force to wreck furniture. Then she turned back to me¡ªand her expression shifted. Pure venom. Fire behind her eyes. And then she looked to him¡ªher twin, I guess. They looked too alike to be just siblings. Same eyes. Same bloody hair. Same predatory beauty. They shared the same brand of hatred, too. Like they were made from the same mold of spite. "She tastes just like him," she said, low but clear. That sentence hit me like ice water dumped down my spine. Who? Who the hell were they talking about? Who did I taste like? My heart kicked up into a frenzy, racing through every memory, every encounter. No one came to mind. No one until¡ª Wait. rk. My brother. My twin. We had the same face. Same smile. Same blood type. My breath caught. No. No. A cold wave of nausea rolled over me. What the hell did they mean I tasted like him? And if they were talking about rk¡ªif he was the "him" they meant... What the fuck did they do to my brother? I took a shaky step back, my fingers tightening around the fabric of ze¡¯s shirt clinging to my body like armor. My mind was racing, lungs barely keeping up. Did they find him? Did they hurt him? A sickening theory began to form like rot at the edge of my thoughts, crawling deeper the more I tried to resist it. They hated me not just for existing¡ªbut because of some connection to him. Some grudge. Some vengeance twisted beyond recognition. rk didn¡¯t tell me much. We were close once. Not so muchtely. We both got busy. Distant. But he would¡¯ve told me if something was wrong... right? Wouldn¡¯t he? The nausea bubbled up again, stronger this time. I clutched my stomach and took another step back, eyes flicking from the redhead to his sister. Her lips were curled in something between a smirk and a snarl. She enjoyed my confusion. My fear. "What did you do to him?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. No answer. Just a grin. Like she wanted me to suffer wondering. Like watching me unravel was part of the fun. I opened my mouth to speak again¡ªbut the door mmed open. And suddenly the air changed. Everything changed. It was like someone had sucked the oxygen from the room. My lungs suddenly felt tight, my heartbeat skipping unevenly in my chest. Standing in the doorway was a man¡ªno, something¡ªtaller than ze, older-looking too, maybete twenties. Blond hair slicked back like some 1950s viin, a face too handsome in that unnerving kind of way. His beauty had an edge, like a knife sharpened to the point of madness. But it wasn¡¯t his looks that made my stomach churn. It was the smile. That cold, creepy grin. The kind you see in horror movies¡ªright before the killer does something unspeakable. And his eyes... God, the glint in his eyes was pure malice. Something twisted. Unhinged. It was like staring into the soul of someone who enjoyed breaking things just to hear the sound. His gaze roamed over me like I was meat on a hook, and his presence alone made my stomach twist into a hundred knots. Every cell in my body screamed one thing: RUN. I took an involuntary step back, heart jackhammering. "So this is the blood bag causing all this ruckus," he said, voice smooth as silk and twice as dangerous. He tilted his head as if studying a piece of meat. No, not as if¡ªthat¡¯s exactly what he was doing. Sizing me up like I was already halfway yed and served. I froze. He was sizing me up. Every inch of me. Like he already knew what I¡¯d taste like. How I¡¯d scream. How long I¡¯dst. I swallowed hard, fighting the rising panic. My legs were cement. My voice? Gone. I was two seconds away from peeing myself. "You don¡¯t understand, Lucas," the redheaded psycho vamp said, her eyes still dancing with some sick obsession. "Not only does she look like him¡ªshe tastes like him. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a female version." So now I had a name to go with the serial killer grin. Lucas. And with that name, my suspicion started to calcify into something sharp and cold in my gut. They were talking about rk. rk, my twin. People had always said we were mirror images¡ªhim with a square jaw, me with a softer face, but the same eyes. Same mouth. Same smile. Same blood. I¡¯d heard it all my life: how rk and I were mirrors of each other. Male and female versions. Identical, but opposites. And now? That simrity might¡¯ve just signed my death sentence. Could rk be alive?Was he... here?Or was I just a haunting reminder of something they lost¡ªor destroyed? But I didn¡¯t dare ask. Not now. Not with Lucas in the room. His aura was suffocating. Like a storm cloud soaked in acid, pressing down with a thousand pounds of barely restrained sadism. He felt wrong. Like he didn¡¯t just enjoy hurting people¡ªhe lived for it. I wanted to ask. To scream. But Lucas¡¯s aura pressed on me like a weight. Like drowning in thick, oily water. God help me. ze, where the fuck are you? "ze went and found himself a little doppelg?nger of his previous pet?" Lucasughed, low and cruel, as he stepped further into the room. "Pathetic." His eyes gleamed with a dark delight. "Why don¡¯t we have a little fun with her before he gets here?" Fun? Oh hell no. My stomach twisted. My skin went cold. ze, where the hell are you?Why would you bring me here¡ªto this pce of beautiful monsters? "Stop it," the male twin¡ªMarcus, apparently¡ªfinally spoke. His voice was low, hesitant. He didn¡¯t look thrilled by my existence either, but... he was defending me? Sort of? "You all know how ze gets when we mess with his... stuff." Stuff. Nice.But still... was that a defense?A warning?I wasn¡¯t sure, but I clung to it like a life raft in a sea of vipers. There was fear in his voice. Lucas waved him off with augh. "Don¡¯t worry, Marcus. I¡¯ll dig you up again if ze buries you." He grinned wider. "The hardest part is finding the exact grave." Wait¡ªwhat? ze buried him?! Again? Wait. Again?! I really needed a drink. Or therapy. Probably both. The girl¡ªtwin to Marcus and clearly just as nuts¡ªlicked a slip of blood from the corner of her mouth and purred. Her eyesnded on me again, and I saw it. Bloodlust. No pretense. No hesitation. Just raw hunger. "I¡¯m with Lucas," she said sweetly. , "I need another drink from her. The blood is just too... exquisite." Nope. Nope nope nope. Suddenly, the werewolf hunt seemed like a damn dark vacationpared to this vampire nightmare. I took a step back¡ªjust one¡ª But that was enough. In a blur of motion, Lucas was on me. Too fast. Too strong. I didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he slung me over his shoulder like a sack of flour. I gagged. Everything spun. I might vomit on his spine. His grip was iron-tight, and every part of me screamed danger. He turned to the twins, voice sing-songy and cruel: "First one at the dinner table gets a ss full." I was the meal.And dinner was about to be served. And then he vanished. Just like that. I was gone. Being carried off by a monster in designer clothes, a vampire with a smile like a guillotine. Official source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ze, where the hell are you? **** Lucas was moving so fast, the world blurred. Shadows smeared across my vision like watercolors left in the rain. My stomach twisted, bile rising in my throat. The wind whipped past my ears in a high-pitched whine and I clung to the thin thread of consciousness, praying he¡¯d stop before I vomited down his back. The world outside blurred into meaningless streaks of dark walls, velvet shadows, and flickering candlelight. I clung to consciousness by a fraying thread, my body bouncing on his shoulder like a rag doll. When he finally stopped, it was like mming into a wall of unnatural stillness. My head spun. My stomach roiled. My lungs dragged in cold, damp air that tasted like iron and decay. I staggered when he dropped me roughly onto the marble floor, my knees smacking hard against the stone. My hands trembled as I tried to steady myself, every breath shallow and panicked. Then I looked up. And I froze. Wee to the table of nightmares. Chapter 101: The Feast Hall of the Damned

    Chapter 101: The Feast Hall of the Damned

    The world snapped into focus, and I immediately wished it hadn¡¯t. I was dropped roughly onto cold marble, the jolt forcing air from my lungs. My knees stung as they hit the ground, but that was the least of my problems. The first thing I saw¡ª A long, endless banquet table. The kind you¡¯d see in old castles or in the dreams of mad kings. Rows and rows of ornate chairs, carved from bone-white wood, stretched on forever under flickering chandeliers of dim gold me. The light was sickly, casting a yellow haze over everything like thest breath of something dying. But what chilled my blood wasn¡¯t the vampires.It was what surrounded them. Humans. Completely naked. They were ced between the chairs, like centerpieces. Some knelt with their necks exposed, faces nk, leaned against the thighs of the vampires seated at the table. Others were bleeding¡ªnot metaphorically. Their wrists were slit, the red streaming into golden goblets held by hands too pale to belong to the living. The sound was maddening¡ªdrip, drip, drip¡ªlike a metronome ticking away their mortality. Others had their heads bowed intops, necks fully exposed. Silent. Offering. Broken. It was organized. Ritualistic. A macabre feast of blood and submission. My stomach twisted violently. And then I saw worse. A few of the humans were lying on the table itself, their legs spread wide, their eyes ssy and unblinking as vampires fed¡ªnot from necks or wrists¡ªbut from inner thighs, where the blood was hottest. Where the skin was thinnest. One girl twitched, a moan escaping her cracked lips, her eyes ssy and wide. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was in pleasure or pain or both or neither. It didn¡¯t matter. Everywhere I looked, flesh was pierced. Bodies were pale, eyes vacant, mouths ck. Not dead. Not alive. Just... drained. A moaning symphony of the damned. I had to look away¡ª But I couldn¡¯t. I was frozen. On the head of the table, on the throne-like chair bathed in flickering candlelight. The throne-like seat wasrger, darker. Older. Made of wood that looked ckened by centuries of ash and fire, sat a slumped figure with his face buried in a woman¡¯s chest. ¡ªNo. No. No. There, curled against her, was a man. His back to me, raven-ck hair tangled across his shoulders, his head buried in the soft curve of her chest. He wasn¡¯t kissing her. He was feeding. From her breast. He had bitten into her breast, drinking from her while she leaned back like she was both in pain and ecstasy. Her eyes rolled back. She was moaning softly, her body twitching in rhythm with each greedy pull. Her blood dripped down her stomach in thin crimson trails. Blood ran in slow rivers down her skin, tracing over the curve of her body. The sound¡ªsuck, suck, suck¡ªwas unmistakable. She arched slightly beneath him, her fingers stroking his hair with an intimacy that felt obscene. My mouth went dry. The air reeked of blood and perfume, of sex and rot. Of hunger. Endless, eternal hunger. I couldn¡¯t move.Couldn¡¯t breathe. I think I might have whimpered. I wasn¡¯t in a room. I was in a cathedral of carnage. A holy sanctuary turned into a yground of lust and blood, where flesh was currency and pain was worshipped. I clutched my stomach. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t scream. This wasn¡¯t ze¡¯s room. This wasn¡¯t a pce. This was Hell. And I was the newest offering on the altar. Lucas chuckled darkly behind me, his voice a whisper against my ear. "Wee to supper, darling." The twins appeared beside him, their faces aglow in the firelight, eyes locked on me like predators eyeing the main course. The female licked her lips again. "She smells even better when she¡¯s scared." I felt bile rise in my throat. No. No, this couldn¡¯t be real. This was hell.This was a nightmare. This was where vampires dined on souls, not just blood. And I had just be the next delicacy on the menu. ***** Just then, the man at the head of the long, blood-soaked table stirred. Slowly, he lifted his head from the woman¡¯s bleeding breast. Her sigh was one of contentment¡ªas if feeding a monster was the most natural thing in the world. His movements were unhurried, deliberate. The kind that said he didn¡¯t need to rush, because everything in this room already belonged to him. He didn¡¯t look at me at first. No¡ªhis eyes, dark as ink and colder than the grave, driftedzily toward the red-haired twins. But even that sideways nce made my bones tremble. There was something sickeningly familiar about him. He didn¡¯t look at me first. His blood-slicked lips were parted, crimson trailing down his chin. His cold, predator gaze turned to the two redheads standing beside me. The high cheekbones.The jawline carved from granite.Those eyes, though older and more cruel, held the same dark fire I¡¯d seen before. No. It couldn¡¯t be. But it was. That face. God, it couldn¡¯t be. But it was. He looked like ze. No¡ªhe was ze. Or rather, a twisted, older version of him. Like ze if he had been soaked in centuries of cruelty and born again with malice for marrow. Same high cheekbones, same sculpted mouth, same undertones to his pale skin¡ªbut his aura? Wrong. Just wrong. Like ze if he had died, rotted, and been reborn into something ancient and unspeakable. ze¡ªbut aged by centuries and corrupted by darkness. Just as I pieced it together, his eyes snapped to me. My lungs stopped. My stomach dropped like lead. His gaze raked over me slowly¡ªtaking in my face, my body, the way my hair clung to my skin. I felt stripped bare, even fully clothed. Seen in the most terrifying sense of the word. His gaze crawled over me¡ªslowly, intimately, unnervingly clinical. Like a butcher examining fresh meat before choosing which de to use. A bead of crimson rolledzily down his chin, from the mouth that had been buried in flesh just seconds before. He didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t breathe. "Looking like a certain someone, doesn¡¯t she?" The female redhead¡ªThelia, apparently¡ªpurred the words, her voice curling through the room like smoke. The moment she spoke, the entire room froze. The grotesque banquet of blood halted mid-sip. Vampires lifted their faces from wrists, thighs, and throats. Their eyes gleamed with something between curiosity and bloodlust as they turned to look at me. Okay. I might¡¯ve just peed myself. Scratch that¡ªI definitely did. Now would be a great time for the ground to swallow me whole. But it didn¡¯t. The man¡ªOld ze, I mentally dubbed him¡ªtilted his head ever so slightly, inhaled deeply, and a growl escaped his throat. "Her scent," he murmured. It was almost reverent... and yet somehow disgusted. Oh, fuck. My period. My damn body betrayed me again. "You should taste her blood, Father," Thelia said, her eyes never leaving mine. The tip of her tongue flicked at the corner of her lips where my blood still glistened. Father. That one word sealed it. This... thing. This ancient, blood-soaked monster¡ªwas ze¡¯s father. Which meant Thelia and Marcus¡ªthe redheaded twins from hell¡ªwere ze¡¯s siblings. What kind of family tree is this? "No so fast, Thelia," Marcus said in that coiled, dangerous voice. His smile never reached his eyes. "You forgot to mention something important." I wanted to scream mention what? but I was too terrified to speak. My skin prickled with every breath. The air was thick with blood and dread. "She¡¯s not ours," Marcus added. His eyes narrowed on me, cold and calcting. "She belongs to ze." Belongs. Like I¡¯m a fucking object. Chapters first released on Find_Novel(. Thelia didn¡¯t care. She shed forward with her vampiric speed, yanking my hair so hard it snapped my neck back. Pain exploded down my spine. "Let¡¯s let him see her properly," she hissed, forcing my face into the light. A wave of whispers rippled through the room. Gasps. Shock. Even a few murmured curses. My face, now bare to them, stirred something. Recognition? Horror? Disgust? I didn¡¯t know. But one by one, expressions changed. Lips curled. Eyes narrowed. The feast had stopped, but now the hunt had begun. Except from the one at the head of the table¡ªze¡¯s father. He didn¡¯t gasp. He just stared, his expression turning into something cold, unreadable... and disgusted. The kind of look you give when you realize you missed a spot while cleaning and it¡¯s covered in rot. "She¡¯s his little ything," Thelia said, loud enough for all to hear. "Looks just like him. A mirror made of flesh." ze¡¯s father narrowed his eyes, expression unreadable but sharp as a guillotine de. "She¡¯s ze¡¯s," Thelia said smugly, still gripping my hair, her voice oozing contempt. "A female doppelg?nger of his cursed pet. Tell me, Father... isn¡¯t that poetic? He lost one and went and found another. A mirror image. He thinks he can cheat fate." His frown deepened. The room held its breath. The air grew still¡ªdead still. Even the mes in the chandeliers dimmed, casting long, crawling shadows across the blood-stained floor. And in that silence, I knew¡ª Whatever curse they meant... Whatever pet came before me... I wasn¡¯t just in danger. I was a mistake resurrected. A ghost with skin. And every monster in this room wanted to see if I¡¯d break the same way thest one did. Chapter 102: Table Etiquette Of The Undead

    Chapter 102: Table Etiquette Of The Undead

    CLARE ¨C POV "Where is ze?" The deep, graveled voice cut through the silence like a knife through soft flesh. The vampire at the head of the blood-drenched table¡ªze¡¯s father, the dark reflection of the only creature who¡¯d ever protected me¡ªdidn¡¯t raise his voice, but the question coiled in the air like a noose. There was no warmth in the question. Just that same sharp coldness in his tone, the kind that left frost behind when it touched you. His eyes didn¡¯t shift from me as he spoke, like I was some strange, unwanted blemish staining his perfectly crafted world. It was Lucas who answered. Of course it was. With a twisted grin, the blond psychopath slithered beside me, fingers mping around my arm like a vice. He yanked me away from Thelia¡ªlike I was his toy now¡ªand dragged me close to his side. His hand was ice-cold and heavy with sadism. My skin crawled under his touch. Lucasughed. Actuallyughed. "He went out," Lucas said casually, like ze stepping away from this horror show was a mild inconvenience. "I don¡¯t know where. I guess... to feed." A pause. "Why would he go feed elsewhere," the father¡¯s voice came again, darker now, "when he had her right here?" My heart twisted in my chest. Lucasughed. A short, ugly sound. "you forget about ze and his weird little feeding habits. He¡¯s always been... sensitive. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to risk a repeat of the past. You know¡ª" he leaned closer, dragging his fingers up my neck "¡ªdraining her dry." Then, before I could react, he was behind me, breath ghosting my ear as he pulled my hair to the side, exposing my throat. His grip was cruel, controlling. I felt the strands tear at the roots. My scalp screamed, but my voice was frozen somewhere in the tight, horror-clenched part of my chest. He chuckled again.And this time, I felt it¡ªhis breath on my neck.Hot. Eager.And full of something dark and perverse. Lucas was behind me now. Pulling my head to the side. Exposing my throat. Oh God. He was going to bite me.And judging by the gleam in his eyes¡ªhe wasn¡¯t nning to stop. God. Help. Me. There was no elegance to him like there had been with ze. No restraint. No softness. Only the sick anticipation of a sadist who wanted to rip flesh from bone. For the first time that night, I actually found myself wishing Thelia would take his ce. Yes, her. At least her brand of evil didn¡¯t look like it came wrapped in gleeful sadism and serial killer smiles. His lips grazed my skin. His fangs¡ª I squeezed my eyes shut. This is it. And somehow¡ªsomehow¡ªwhile on the brink of being torn open, my mind still raced with stupid thoughts. How the hell was he rted to ze? I had questions I wasn¡¯t going to survive long enough to ask. Lucas had blond hair, a manic look in his eyes, and a presence so warped it made my teeth ache. The twins were redheaded. Their father¡ªthis demonic, older ze¡ªhad jet ck hair like ze and that same bone structure. The only thing these three had inmon was a shared thirst for cruelty. Their mother must¡¯ve been one hell of a gic roulette. Why the hell did Lucas look nothing like ze?He was blond. The twins were redheads.Only ze¡ªand this... thing he called a father¡ªshared that raven-dark hair and sharp symmetry. Same cheekbones. Same darkness behind their gaze. Could the mother be a redhead or a blonde? Did it even matter? Were they even full siblings? Half-siblings? No. Stop it. This wasn¡¯t the time to psychoanalyze ze¡¯s freakshow family tree. Not when one of them was literally breathing down my neck. I wasn¡¯t going to stand here and mentally dissect ze¡¯s freakshow family tree while one of its most sadistic branches was breathing down my neck with his fangs scraping my skin. My legs froze. My voice lodged in my throat. I was locked inside my own body by terror. Paralyzed by fear, like a rabbit pinned under the paw of a lion. Lucas¡¯s breath hitched in pleasure. I could feel his fangs brush my skin. He inhaled like my blood was perfume. His lips parted. And just when I began to mentally prepare to die, just when I surrendered to the burn of inevitability, a voice boomed across the room like thunder cracking through stone. "Stop." One word. One word¡ªand the entire room reacted. It wasn¡¯t just me. Every vampire in the room stilled, like something ancient and coded in their bones demanded obedience. Even Lucas. He lifted his head from my neck¡ªslowly, reluctantly. His hand stayed twisted in my hair as he turned his eyes toward the head of the table. To the Monster King sitting there, still dripping with blood. "You will not feed from her while she looks like that, Lucas." His tone was t. Not kind. Not protective. Just... disapproving. A pause. Read full story at find?novel "It¡¯s bad table manners. How many times must I teach you?" Wait¡ªwhat? Surely I misheard.Surely he meant don¡¯t harm her, or she¡¯s under my protection, or some other vampire code. But no. Bad. Table. Manners. That was why he stopped him? Not because I was screaming inside? Not because my blood had already been taken without consent? Not because I was human and terrified and shaking? But because... what? It was a breach of fucking dinner etiquette? His voice wasn¡¯t angry. He didn¡¯t rise from his throne or bare fangs in fury. He just sounded like a disappointed father whose child had spilled wine on a silk napkin. Lucas gave a half-smile, still holding my hair. "My apologies, Father," he said with mock grace. "I forgot... you like your meals fully undressed and seated properly before the feast begins." He looked back at me, his face twisted in sick humor. "We wouldn¡¯t want to upset the host." I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t breathe. Because in this room, being protected didn¡¯t mean being safe. It meant they weren¡¯t allowed to eat me yet. The monsters in this room weren¡¯t just predators. They were civilized, ritualistic cannibals, governed not by conscience¡ªbut etiquette. Lucas hadn¡¯t been stopped to protect me.He¡¯d been stopped because he broke the vampire version of table decorum. And now I knew something worse than fear. Insignificance. I wasn¡¯t a person in their eyes. Chapter 103: The Main Course.

    Chapter 103: The Main Course.

    CLARE ¨C POV Lucas gave a half-smile, still holding my hair in that iron vice of his fingers. "My apologies, Father," he said with mock grace. "I forgot... you like your meals fully undressed and seated properly before the feast begins." Undressed? That word hit me like a fist in the gut. My stomach twisted. My skin crawled. Apparently, that ritual started with stripping the offering bare. Like I was some sacrificialmbid out for gods long dead and forgotten. I wasn¡¯t trembling anymore¡ªmy body had gone cold.Still. And then he looked at me¡ªreally looked at me¡ªwith that same gleam in his eye people get when they¡¯re peeling back the wrapper of their favorite candy. Except this time, I was the candy. His voice dipped into something darker. "We wouldn¡¯t want to upset the host," he purred. So that was it, then? That was the etiquette? Strip down, sit quietly, and let them bleed you like livestock while they drink their wine and toast each other with golden goblets full of your life? What were the chances that not undressing would keep their fangs off me? Slim. None. Hell, less than none. These monsters didn¡¯t care about my dignity. They didn¡¯t care that I was human. The only thing they cared about was the ritual¡ªthe illusion of civility around a table soaked in blood. A sick pretense. A performance of manners while they tore people apart behind embroidered curtains and candlelight. I looked at him. And immediately regretted it. Because he was already impatient. The hunger on his face was no longer just about blood. It was about control.Dominance.Humiliation. This wasn¡¯t just feeding. It was theater.And I was the main act¡ªundressed, bled, and broken. I felt Lucas¡¯s grip tighten, like he could feel my resistance creeping into my shoulders. His fingers tangled deeper into my hair, forcing my neck to arch back painfully. His voice slithered against my ear. "Don¡¯t make me do it for you, blood bag. Trust me¡ªit won¡¯t be gentle." He was impatient. I could feel it¡ªradiating off him in waves. He didn¡¯t want to wait for me toply. He wanted to tear me out of my clothes like wrapping paper. Slowly. Cruelly. My pulse thundered in my ears. I stepped back.One small step. Lucas¡¯s grin widened. Another step.He didn¡¯t move¡ªbut his grip tightened on my hair, tugging me closer again like a leash. "I wouldn¡¯t," he whispered near my ear, voice smooth and awful. "Father may be a stickler for rules¡ªbut even he enjoys a little rebellion. Just so long as the punishment is entertaining." Every eye at the table was on me.Hungry. Curious. Intrigued. Not a single one saw me as human. I wasn¡¯t re. I was dinner. And somewhere deep in my chest, my heart pounded so hard I swore the sound echoed in the marble hall like a drumbeat.No one else heard it.But I did. Boom. Boom. Boom.Survive. Boom. Boom. Boom.Think. Boom. Boom. Boom.Stall. Because I knew now¡ª Whether I undressed or not... Lucas was going to feed. But if I gave him even one second of hesitation, of resistance, of refusal¡ª He would take it as an invitation to tear the clothes from my body with his ws andugh while doing it. And this whole room¡ªthe monsters in silk and velvet, cloaked in civility¡ªwould apud. So I stood very, very still. And in my head, I screamed a name. ze. Where the hell are you? Please... hurry. Before I be the first course in a monster¡¯s feast. They were all watching now. The whole table. Vampires with blood still clinging to their lips. Some licking their fangs. Others just staring with that cold, inhuman stillness¡ªlike statues waiting for the moment they¡¯d be told they could move again. And their King¡ªze¡¯s father¡ªsat there on his throne of flesh and shadow, head slightly tilted, observing like I was a new wine being tested before pouring. And me? I was caught in the middle of their twisted dinner theater, my heartbeat the background music. My only protection was ze¡ªand he wasn¡¯t here. Would refusing to undress save me? No. It would provoke Lucas. And something in me knew¡ªhe¡¯d enjoy it more if I fought. He was the kind of sadist who got off on breaking people piece by piece. The longer I resisted, the more delight he¡¯d take in undoing me. My breath hitched. My throat tightened. And for a heartbeat, I thought about doing what they wanted. ying along. Buying time. Hoping ze woulde. But then I remembered the look on Thelia¡¯s face when she fed. The glint in Marcus¡¯s eye when he mentioned ze¡¯s previous pet. The raw lust for cruelty behind Lucas¡¯s smile. There was no safety here. Not if I undressed. Not if I obeyed. Not if I begged. They didn¡¯t wantpliance. They wanted to devour. And I realized... It wouldn¡¯t matter what I did. They¡¯d still feast. Unless¡ªsomeone stopped them. Unless ze came. Or something inside me snapped loud enough to make even monsters pause. "Faster, little bunny," Lucas hissed against my ear, jerking me closer as his fingers grazed the buttons of ze¡¯s shirt. "Everyone wants a taste before zees. We all know he doesn¡¯t like sharing¡ªthat selfish bastard." I heard it. That crackling pause in the air. The way the mes in the chandelier above flickered unnaturally. Even Lucas stiffened just slightly under the weight of the silence. It was ze¡¯s father. Still seated at the head of the table¡ªhalf lounging, half watching like a serpent coiled in gold silk. The glow that radiated from him wasn¡¯t light¡ªit was something ancient and oppressive, like the sun¡¯s heat in a tomb. He didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t re. He just... glowed. ze¡¯s father¡ªthe terrifying older version seated at the head of the table¡ªhad stilled. His eyes narrowed like a coiled beast. Apparently, bad-mouthing his golden son was still a bigger sin than threatening to drink a girl dry at the dinner table. Read full story at find[?]ovel And that alone made Lucas swallow his next insult, his grin shrinking by half. But not his hunger. I stared at the buttons of ze¡¯s shirt, my fingers trembling violently as I fumbled. The fabric clung to me with the scent of him¡ªlike a memory. And somehow that made it harder. Like undressing meant peeling off my only shield. My only link to safety. To him. I looked at Thelia¡ªthe red-haired demoness¡ªwas licking her lips, eyes heavy with anticipation.She looked at me like a child eyeing the first slice of birthday cake.And her smile promised she¡¯d devour me piece by piece. She wanted to drink from me. She wanted to finish what she started in ze¡¯s room. And her brother? Marcus. He stood a little apart from the chaos, arms folded. His jaw was tight. His eyes flickered with something that wasn¡¯t cruelty¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t mercy either. Just... conflict. The only one who looked remotely conflicted. I stared at him like maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe¡¯d see I was pleading with my eyes.But then he opened his mouth and myst thread of hope snapped. "What about the prophecy, Father?" he said suddenly, voice cutting through the tension like a cold de. "Shouldn¡¯t we just kill her already and get it over with¡ªbefore zees?" My hands froze mid-button. What the actual fuck? That was his solution? Kill me? To think for a second I thought Marcus might actually stop this madness¡ªbut no. He just wanted to fast-forward to my execution. I thought he was the voice of reason.I thought he¡¯d help me. But his version of "mercy" was ughter.Clean. Efficient. Better than the slow, drawn-out, ritualistic feeding frenzy his sister and Lucas had in mind. I didn¡¯t know which death was worse. I didn¡¯t get to decide. Because the monster at the head of the table¡ªze¡¯s father, the one they all obeyed¡ªwas already speaking. "Don¡¯t worry, Marcus," the vampire king said, sipping casually from a chalice that gleamed dark red. "By the time everyone gets a share of her blood... we all know ze has a knack for finding exquisite taste¡ªshe won¡¯t have enough left to sustain her pathetic life." He smiled as if he was talking about fine cuisine. Not a girl. Not me. "Why not kill two birds with one stone? Enjoy her now... and spare us the inconvenience of tomorrow¡¯s thirst." The tableughed. Not in joy. In hunger. In cold, vicious, inhuman amusement. I stood there, hands still on the buttons, paralyzed. Every eye was on me. Every fang, every sick fantasy. I could almost feel their breaths at the nape of my neck, even if they were across the room. I was the centerpiece now. The main course. And I realized something terrifying¡ª They weren¡¯t going to stop. Not because of ze. Not because of a prophecy. Not because I looked like someone or shared blood with someone. They were going to drain me. Piece by piece. Until there was nothing left. Chapter 104: Blazing Fire

    Chapter 104: zing Fire

    CLARE ¨C POV "AAGH! She¡¯s taking forever!" Thelia¡¯s voice sliced through the air like a de. Before I could react, she was in front of me, her speed a blur, her fingers yanking ze¡¯s shirt open. Buttons flew like shrapnel. "I call dibs on her wrist," she smirked at Lucas. I scrambled to hold the shirt closed, trying to hide what little I could. A guy seated nearby chuckled at the pathetic sight of me clutching scraps to my chest like some broken doll. Lucasughed. "Let the fun begin." And then his hands were on me¡ªtugging, tearing, gripping like ws. The hollering from the table swelled around me, a grotesque chorus of pping, hooting, cheering. My pleas¡ªmy screams¡ªmeant nothing. They were the soundtrack of their sport. Lucas bent to yank down the sweatpants. I kicked out, my foot mming into his jaw with a snap. "Bitch!" Thelia screeched. Her hand whipped across my face. The p was inhuman. My head snapped sideways, stars bloomed in my vision, and the warm taste of blood flooded my mouth. But then¡ªeverything changed. Thelia screamed. And her hand caught fire. Not just heat. Not a flicker. zing. Roaring. Living fire. Lucas reeled back, howling¡ªhis hands aze, the fire eating at his skin like it was made of parchment. The long banquet table ignited with a furious whoosh¡ªan inferno bursting from its very bones. Chaos erupted. Vampires shrieked, knocking over chairs, toppling sses full of blood. The naked humans scrambled, slipping on red-slick marble, trying to escape. But they couldn¡¯t¡ªbecause now a ring of fire surrounded the hall, sealing every exit. The world spun in shes of pain and fire. The ring of mes roared around the grand hall, trapping everyone inside like livestock in a ughterhouse. I could barely see through one swollen eye¡ªmy other stung too much to keep open. My cheek throbbed, hot and wet with blood from Thelia¡¯s p. My torn shirt barely clung to me, ripped in shreds. My hands were shaking, fumbling to cover my chest as the jeering and pping faded into screams and chaos. Thelia screamed, her beautiful, cruel hands engulfed in mes, burning unnaturally bright. Lucas thrashed, his palms sizzling like raw meat on fire, rolling across the marble floor, leaving trails of smoke and ash. The table¡ªonce elegant and grotesque¡ªwas now a pyre. Vampires scrambled over one another, tripping on chairs and blood-slick tiles, trying to escape. But the fire had them caged. Even the humans¡ªthose naked, drained things¡ªscreamed in confusion as they sought exits that didn¡¯t exist. I clutched at scraps of fabric, trying to cover myself as Thelia thrashed. Her twin, Marcus, tried to smother her burning hand with his jacket¡ªit ignited instantly. He screamed. She screamed louder. Lucas rolled on the ground, his mouth torn wide in agony, hands now ckening at the tips. And ze¡¯s father¡ªstill untouched, unburned¡ªstood calmly at the side of the room, watching the table burn like it was a fine painting being ruined. The mes danced in his cold, calcting eyes. I was on my knees, one hand gripping what was left of the shirt, the other pressed to my bruised, burning cheek. My vision was cut in half¡ªone eye swollen shut, everything spinning. Then¡ª Through the ring of fire, someone stepped in. And the temperature... dropped. Despite the roaring mes, the room turned cold as death. My breath hitched. ze. But not the version I¡¯d seen before. This ze¡ªhe wasn¡¯t just furious. ze stepped through the ring of fire as if it bent out of his way. The mes didn¡¯t dare touch him.He wasn¡¯t just angry.He was a storm disguised as a man.His eyes burned with fury colder than ice, his power pressing into the room like a second gravity. My body, broken and shivering, responded on instinct. For more chapters visit FindN()vel Relief. Terror. Awe. I didn¡¯t know which to feel more. His aura pressed on the room like aing storm, dark and suffocating. The fire flickered around him, shrinking like it feared him. He didn¡¯t move. He marched. And the moment he reached me, he dropped his jacket over my bare shoulders and scooped me up¡ªarms strong, protective, cradling me like something broken and precious. The room fell deathly silent. Only the crackling of me and the ragged screams of Lucas and Thelia filled the air. My good cheek pressed against ze¡¯s shoulder. It smelled like blood and smoke and safety. The ck dots in my vision danced faster. He didn¡¯t look down. His jaw was clenched, stone. His eyes locked on his father. "Did anyone feed from you?" he asked, voice soft. Gentle. Too gentle. That¡¯s how I knew he was truly dangerous now. His voice shouldn¡¯t have been soft. Not with the way his jaw was clenched, his eyes burning, his aura devouring the air around us. But it was. It was soft like a lover¡¯s whisper before vengeance. I nodded weakly. A tear slipped from my good eye. He stilled. And the fire grew. His grip tightened. The fire surged higher. "Who?" His voice was still low. But it quaked the walls. I tried to speak, but my lips barely moved. My mouth was dry. My tongue heavy. "The... red... she..." I don¡¯t know if he heard my words or just felt my fear. But his gaze snapped to her¡ªand his next words shook the entire hall. "Defang her." A pause. "Or I will." His words mmed into the room like a thunderp. Chairs cracked. Walls trembled. Silence. Thelia let out a shriek louder than the fire when two of the elder guards grabbed her, yanking her head back with iron grips. Her eyes widened in horror. "No¡ªno, please, Father, tell them to stop! I only took a little! It was just a¡ª" She screamed as the first fang was ripped from her gum, blood spraying down her chin. ze didn¡¯t even look. He was already walking out¡ªwith me in his arms. And then¡ª That was thest thing I heard before the darkness took me. Chapter 105: Blazing Fury

    Chapter 105: zing Fury

    BLAZE ¨C POV I left her in the bathroom, thinking she¡¯d be in there for hours. That was the n. Let her have privacy. Let her breathe. Let her body ease, even if her mind never could¡ªnot in this house, not with me. So I left. But not far. Not long. Just enough to feed. Just enough to keep the monster from surfacing when I touched her again. Because the humans in this castle? They didn¡¯t fear anymore. They were numb. Doll-eyed and docile. No trembling pulses. No sharp rush of adrenaline singing through their blood. No real thrill. A feeding from them was like drinking from a corpse that still blinked. So I left the castle. I went to the vige. It was easier when the prey ran. When they screamed. There¡¯s something sacred in the chase¡ªa prayer in every footstep they take away from me. It calls the older part of me forward. The one I keep caged behind politeness and silk. The one my father bred, sharpened, then feared. The night air was thick with the scent of humanity¡ªsweat, smoke, and the underlying tang of fear. I moved through the shadows of the vige, my senses attuned to every heartbeat, every whispered conversation. The night was calm, the kind that fools men into thinking the world is at peace. But peace is a lie. Underneath the velvet sky, I moved through the quiet human vige, my boots silent on the stone path, my senses sharp¡ªsearching, hunting. I needed fear. Needed that thick, intoxicating vor that came when the heart raced, when prey knew it was being hunted. It was an addiction. My curse. I found her near the edge of the vige¡ªa girl no older than twenty, walking too fast to be brave but too slow to be aware she was being followed. Her scent hit me before I saw her. Sweet. Tangy. Full of life. She turned into an alley. Wrong move, littlemb. She was alone, a perfect target. I followed her, my movements silent, until she turned into a secluded alley. The dim light from a flickeringntern cast long shadows, obscuring her features. "Are you lost?" I asked, my voice smooth, almost hypnotic. She turned, startled. "I... I think so." I stepped closer, my eyes locking onto hers. "Let me help you." I stepped from the shadows, soundless. She didn¡¯t even scream when she saw me, just froze, lips parting in terror. Her pupils dted. She knew. She knew what I was. "Please," she whispered, like that ever worked on monsters. I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t have to. I took her by the waist, tilted her head back gently¡ªlike a lover would¡ªand let my fangs slide down. Her blood hit my tongue and I moaned. Warm. Sharp. Alive. Her fear sang through her blood, and I drank it down like the starving thing I was. Her knees buckled, and I held her up, savoring thest drops. She wouldn¡¯t die¡ªI didn¡¯t take that much. Just enough to remind me who I was. The woman crumpled gently to the ground, her heartbeat slowing to a sleepy rhythm as I wiped the trace of blood from my lips. My thirst was quenched¡ªtemporarily. But the momentary satisfaction turned to ash as a sharp wave of terror surged through me, mming into my chest like a dagger of ice. It wasn¡¯t mine. Her fear¡ªre¡¯s¡ªburned hotter than any me. My fangs retracted instantly. My predator¡¯s senses red, but not with hunger¡ªwith panic. She was in danger. No... she was terrified. My body jerked back. The connection between us, between re and me, screamed. Fear. Raw, real, wild terror. It flooded my senses, crashing over me in waves. My heart clenched. "re," I hissed under my breath, staggering a step backward, suddenly cold despite the heat in my blood. I tasted copper and ash on my tongue. It wasn¡¯t from the girl. It was the bond. It was her. Something was wrong. Fuck. Fuck. How long had it been? How long had I left her alone? The mate bond howled inside me like a wounded beast, rattling every inch of my body. My pulse spiked. Her panic wasn¡¯t fleeting¡ªit was sustained, suffocating. She was surrounded. Cornered. Being touched. And I hadn¡¯t felt it until now. "Fuck!" I cursed,unching into motion with inhuman speed, blurring through the vige and into the woods beyond. Branchesshed my face as I ran, but I barely felt them. This update is avable on find~novel I ran. No¡ªI flew. The vige vanished behind me, a smear of stone and torchlight. Trees whipped past like shadows too slow to catch me. The wind screamed in my ears, but not as loud as the rage boiling inside me. The bond kept pulsing. It wasn¡¯t just fear now. It was pain. Her pain. re. I clutched at the fire wing through my chest, unable to breathe, my own body fighting itself. My fangs had dropped, still wet with another woman¡¯s blood¡ªbut now it tasted like bile. Disgust. Guilt. She was in my room. She was supposed to be safe. I had locked it¡ªsealed it with my scent, a silent warning to any parasite crawling around the halls of that cursed pce. But I should¡¯ve known better. My family never obeyed rules unless they were bleeding from the consequences. I had expected her to linger in the bath, to take hours like humans often did when lost in thought. She was safe. She was mine. I should have been there. But I wasn¡¯t. And now she was screaming through the bond. My vision pulsed red as fury reced fear. If they touched her¡ª if any of them so much as scratched her, I would not bury bodies this time. I would burn names out of history. I saw the pce in the distance. The jagged silhouette rose against the moon, a fortress of blood and power. But to me it looked like a tomb. And re was inside it. My feet struck the pce steps. The guards stationed at the front flinched at my appearance. "Don¡¯t." I growled without slowing. Their hands dropped from their weapons like puppets with cut strings. My aura was ripping through the air like a storm¡ªI wanted them to feel it. To feel meing. The moment my feet hit the marble balcony outside my wing, the stench hit me. Blood. Adrenaline. Hunger. I snapped the door open with enough force to splinter the hinges. She wasn¡¯t there. Just the faint trace of her scent, trailing out into the hall, mixed with another¡ª No. Others. Thelia. Lucas. Even Marcus. A growl tore from my throat, inhuman and deep. They had dared. They had touched her. The bond spiked again¡ªfear, sharp and panicked. She was close. She was still alive. But not for long. Not if they had their way. I followed the scent down the hallway. Down the grand stairwell. The dungeon dining hall¡ªused for ceremonies, private gatherings, and sick indulgences¡ªglowed ahead. My feet slowed. I mmed through the front doors, mes licking my spine. The scent of blood and wine and her hit me like a fist. Then I heard them. Laughter. Jeers. Screaming. The dining hall. I was a blur, shadows parting in my wake as I tore down the corridor. I stepped inside¡ªand time stopped. re stood in the middle of the dining hall. Her shirt was torn, barely clinging to her trembling form. Her pants were being pulled down by Lucas, the fucking bastard. Thelia was at her side, lips blood-stained, eyes bright with hunger. They were jeering. Laughing. Vampires I¡¯ve fought beside, once called kin, now nothing more than animals baying for her blood. The moment I saw her face¡ªfear-stricken, cheek already bruised¡ªmy vision went red. No. Red wasn¡¯t enough. mes. mes exploded from my hands before my brain gave themand. They surged along the ceiling, lighting the chandelier like a funeral pyre. The long dining table erupted in a violent wave of fire, splinters and screams flying into the air. Fire ignited from my palms and roared across the chamber. It hit the long table first, a beautiful explosion of me and ash. The ring of fire erupted around the hall, circling them like judgment incarnate. Screams broke out as the vampires scrambled, caught like rats in their own gluttony. Lucas fell back, his hands on fire as he wed at the stone floor, howling. Thelia shrieked, her skin ckening where the fire kissed her wrist. Marcus was already trying to smother her hand, but the me wouldn¡¯t die. It wasn¡¯t natural. It was mine. Born of rage and the bond and a promise I had made the night I firstid eyes on her. No one touches what¡¯s mine. Every vampire in that room froze. I stepped through the mes. The ring of fire expanded in a circle, cutting off all exits¡ªno one would leave this room without my blessing. And there would be none tonight. My eyes locked on her first¡ªre, curled on the floor, clutching scraps of cloth over her bare chest, her cheek swollen, blood trailing down her neck. Then I saw them¡ªLucas, his hands alight, writhing on the ground, screaming. Thelia, shrieking as her wrist burned, Marcus panicking, trying in vain to smother the fire with his own jacket. I walked through the carnage. The fire did not touch me. I knelt beside her, my furyced with a fierce protectiveness. She flinched at first¡ªtoo much pain, too much fear¡ªbut her good eye caught mine. Recognition. Relief. I pulled off my jacket, wrapped it around her trembling form, and scooped her up like ss. She buried her face in my shoulder, breathing shallow, barely conscious. I could feel her slipping. "Did anyone feed from you?" I whispered, voice like death. Chapter 106: A RECKONING IN FIRE

    Chapter 106: A RECKONING IN FIRE

    ze¡¯s POV "Did anyone feed from you?" I whispered, voice like death. She nodded. Rage red again¡ªhotter than the fire I¡¯d summoned. "Who, re?" I asked. Her lips moved. A whisper, broken, but enough. Red. She Thelia. Of course. I turned, cradling her tighter, and raised my voice. It echoed across the burning chamber like thunder from the grave. "Defang her. Or I will." The fire grew in answer. The vampires went still. My father stood at the far end, watching me not with fear¡ªbut with interest, like I was a wild dog he¡¯d always suspected might bite the hand that raised it. Let him watch. Let them all burn. Because this? This was just the beginning. That was the moment re passed out in my arms. And I stood, with her cradled against me, and looked around at the vampires who had cheered, who had hooted, who had watched her be torn like prey. They would burn. His words mmed into the room like a thunderp. Chairs cracked. Walls trembled. Thelia let out a shriek louder than the fire when two of the elder guards grabbed her, yanking her head back with iron grips. Her eyes widened in horror. "No¡ªno, please, Father, tell them to stop! I only took a little! It was just a¡ª" She screamed as the first fang was ripped from her gum, blood spraying down her chin ***** I stood in the center of chaos, the scent of burnt silk, scorched flesh, and blood thick in the air¡ªyet none of it masked her scent. re. She was shaking in my arms, barely conscious, her pulse thready against my wrist. Her torn shirt clung to her like a forgotten curtain in a crumbling cathedral. I wrapped my jacket tighter around her exposed chest, shielding what I could from the eyes that dared to gawk at her like livestock brought to ughter. The fire I¡¯d summoned roared louder behind me, engulfing the ornate dining table in blistering, holy heat. Golden goblets melted into the polished wood. Candbras toppled, hissing as they crumpled beneath the weight of my fury. mes licked the walls, dancing with the glee of judgment long overdue. Thelia and Lucas were still on the floor¡ªscreaming. Their hands were bright torches now. The scent of burning vampire flesh would haunt even the damned. But I didn¡¯t flinch. I felt nothing for them. I¡¯d warned them. I¡¯d told them my room was off-limits. I told them not to touch her. They didn¡¯t listen. Now, they paid. Footsteps approached through the smoke¡ªmeasured, calm, authoritative. Of course. My father. The man who taught me power, but never learned how far my fury could stretch once provoked. "That¡¯s enough, ze," he said, his voice cutting through the firelight like a de. "You¡¯ve punished them. Extinguish the mes." I turned toward him slowly, the weight of re¡¯s fragile body still firm in my arms. Her heartbeat was weakening. Every breath she took stoked the inferno inside me. I met his gaze. He stood untouched by the fire, like a statue among ruins, but I didn¡¯t see the centuries-old vampire lord¡ªI saw the man who dared to treat my mate as if she were a toy passed around his degenerates. "They dared to enter my room," I said, my voice low, colder than death itself. "I warned them." He sighed as if tired. "You¡¯ve made your point, son." "No," I growled. "Not yet." I turned my eyes to Marcus, who had been lingering by the wall, watching his twin scream. He froze under my stare. His shoulders tensed. Guilty. Afraid. "You were there too," I said. "I tried to stop them," Marcus stammered, eyes wide. "I¡ªI didn¡¯t touch her. I swear it, ze!" I smiled¡ªsharp, cruel. "Then you¡¯ll be the first to understand mercy, Marcus. You get to keep your skin today." He flinched when I stepped forward, the air around me vibrating with magic and rage. Lucas rolled, shrieking on the floor like a beast. Thelia was pping her ming wrist against the stone, howling. "The only way to stop the fire," I said slowly, enunciating each word so even the half-mad could understand, "is to cut off the hands that dared touch what is mine." Their screams twisted into panic. Pleading now. Groveling. "Please, ze," Thelia sobbed, her red hair frizzing in the heat, cheeks blistering. "We didn¡¯t mean to¡ª" "You meant to feed," I snapped, voice now hard as steel. "You meant to humiliate her. Youughed while she begged. You ripped her clothes. You pped her." Lucas tried to crawl. "I¡¯ll never go near her again¡ª" "Toote." My magic surged again, fanning the mes higher. They tried to scramble back, but the fire licked along the marble, chasing their shadows like judgment incarnate. "Try to put it out," I said to no one in particr, "and the mes will intensify. It¡¯ll eat the marrow from your bones. This is the price of disrespect." My father stepped closer now, his tone sharper. "ze. The girl is safe. Enough." "She¡¯s mine." I looked at him, my gaze burning through generations of hierarchy. "And what is mine is sacred." His mouth thinned but he didn¡¯t speak. He knew the line. He knew I would not cross it lightly¡ªbut this was not a game of politics. It was primal. Territorial. Eternal. I turned without another word, re secure against my chest. Her fingers twitched. Her head lulled against my shoulder. There was blood in her hair. That was enough. The ring of fire¡ªmy circle of vengeance¡ªopened only for me. I walked through it with re in my arms. Behind me, Thelia¡¯s screams turned raw and choked. Lucas¡¯s cries echoed like those of a damned soul in hell. I didn¡¯t look back. Let them burn. Let them bleed. Let them learn what it meant to touch what was never theirs to touch. I walked the halls like a god returning from war, my beloved cradled like an offering. Doors opened for me without a knock. Servants turned their faces to the floor. Even the shadows stepped aside. When I reached my chambers, Iid her down gently on the bed¡ªthe same one they had dared defile with their presence. The scent of her still lingered here, but beneath it was a stench I vowed to cleanse with fire if I had to. I pulled the nket up to her chin, brushing her hair from her face. She stirred. "re," I whispered, my voice breaking through the rage that still coiled in my veins. She didn¡¯t wake. But her chest rose. And that was enough... for now. I sat at the edge of the bed, watching her, guarding her. If they had drawn one more drop from her veins, I would have ripped them limb from limb. No fire. No magic. Just teeth and ws and old-fashioned death. The fire had been mercy. This was just the beginning. They thought I was cruel before? Now they¡¯d learn what cruelty truly meant. And no one would touch her again. Third POV: The dining hall, once a chamber of grotesque revelry, was now a blistering inferno of punishment. The grand feast had been reduced to ash and ember. Goblets once brimming with stolen blood had melted into warped, golden puddles on the stone floor. The ornate, centuries-old table zed like a funeral pyre for the old order of things. Everyone had fled. Every vampire and human thrall had scrambled away, trampling over one another to escape the suffocating heat and the judgment that had descended like divine fire. None dared remain¡ªnot even the boldest of the king¡¯s inner circle. The only sounds left in the scorched silence were the screams. Thelia writhed on the floor, her once-wless hands now disfigured torches of me. The fire clung to her flesh like it was alive¡ªlike it had been taught to recognize guilt. The skin melted, sizzled, bubbled. It should have healed. Vampire flesh was resilient, reborn within seconds. But this fire was no ordinary me. It was ze¡¯s will, and it defied nature itself. Lucas was no better. He was curled against the far end of the hall, biting down on his own wrist to keep from screaming but failing. Tears streaked down his face as the fire on his hands devoured him slowly, patiently, deliberately. Every second was a reminder: You touched what wasn¡¯t yours. Hovering in the center of it all, Marcus stood like a man on the edge of a moral cliff, a blood-stained butcher knife trembling in his grasp. His chest heaved with panic. He looked from the de to Thelia, and back again. "Stay still, Thelia," he pleaded, his voice cracking. "I can make it quick. I promise. You won¡¯t feel the second cut if I get it right." His twin screamed louder at that. "No! No, please, Marcus¡ªdon¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t!" "If I don¡¯t, you¡¯ll burn through the bones! Your whole arm¡ªyour face! I can¡¯t watch you melt, Thelia!" Lucas shouted through gritted teeth, his voice hoarse from the smoke. "Don¡¯t you dare touch me with that thing! Father! Father! Please¡ªstop this!" But the Vampire King stood aloof, his hands sped behind his back as he surveyed the zing ruin his children had created. The fire reflected in his pitch-ck eyes, but no concern lived there. Only calction. Control. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find1Novel He turned slowly to face them, his voice a measured whisper, cold enough to pierce the heat around him. "My current concern is the girl." Thelia and Lucas froze, blinking through pain and heat and blood. The King continued. "The human... she must die. That is the only way to prevent the prophecy from unfolding." Thelia tried to speak¡ªtried to beg¡ªbut he cut her off with a nce that froze her tongue more effectively than the fire could melt it. "You disobeyed ze. You entered his sanctuary. You touched his im," he said. "You brought this upon yourselves." Lucas dropped his forehead to the floor in agony, his blistered hands still ame. "I didn¡¯t mean¡ªplease¡ªFather, I can¡¯t lose my hands. I¡ªI won¡¯t survive like this¡ª" The King raised one hand and silenced him with a flick of his fingers. "I have no time for consequences born of stupidity. Die, or remain handicapped. Either way, you are no longer my concern." And with that, he turned and walked away. The siblings, still screaming, reached after him¡ªboth of them broken and begging¡ªbut he did not look back. Not once. The doors closed behind him with a finality that echoed through the smoldering ruins of the hall. Marcus stood frozen. Thelia sobbed. And Lucas... Lucas began tough¡ªhigh, mad, broken. Because he finally understood. In this family, love was a lie. Only power mattered. And they had lost it all. Chapter 107: Fraying Patience

    Chapter 107: Fraying Patience

    Reed POV: The damn bloodsucker wasn¡¯t answering his phone. And I didn¡¯t know where she was, if she was safe, or when he was bringing her back¡ªif at all. He was supposed to deliver her to the neutral grounds. The school was safe territory, ruled by neither vampire nor wolf. But apparently, that arrangement meant nothing if he couldn¡¯t even bother to pick up his goddamn phone. I don¡¯t even want to talk about how I got his number in the first ce¡ªit was messy, humiliating, and involved groveling to an ancient council rep who thinks werewolves are nothing but glorified mutts. But I swallowed my pride because he had her. My mate. And I needed to know she was safe. The phone rang again. Straight to voicemail. My grip tightened around the phone, ws threatening to pierce through the casing. "Pick up, ze," I growled under my breath, pacing the edge of the neutral territory like a caged animal. "Pick up before I cross this damn line and drag her out myself." But the silence on the other end of the call was almost as loud as the thunderous snarl my wolf let out inside me. We should have marked her. Discover more novels at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? He¡¯s been repeating that in my head like a mantra since the moment we realized she was gone¡ªsince we sensed her fear through the fragile thread of our iplete bond. "I know," I muttered, raking a hand through my hair. "I know, alright? We should¡¯ve done it. I hesitated. I didn¡¯t want to scare her¡ª" She is ours. She needs us. She¡¯s scared and alone with them. They can¡¯t protect her like we can. The fury in his voice nearly drowned out my thoughts, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. If I had marked her¡ªif we hadpleted the bond¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be here pacing like a madman. I¡¯d feel her, deeper than this ghost of a connection. And more importantly, she¡¯d feel me too. Know she wasn¡¯t alone. Know that I wasing for her. I could hear her thoughts, her fears. Maybe even talk to her through the link. Though... that part still wasn¡¯t clear. Would it work the same with a human? Wolves could mind-link with ease. It was instinctive, a part of our pack magic. But a human... I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d be able to hear me, or if I¡¯d just end up howling into silence. But I was ready to find out. Hell, I was past ready. I hesitated. Not because I didn¡¯t want her¡ªI did. More than anything. But she was human. Fragile. Mortal. She didn¡¯t understand what the mark meant, what mating meant in our world. How could I im her without exining everything? Without giving her the chance to choose? Now, that choice was costing us both. The first chance I get, I¡¯m iming her properly. Marked, mated¡ªbonded in the oldest way our kind knows. Not just for her safety. Not just to calm the feral panic threatening to unhinge my wolf¡ªbut because it¡¯s right. Because she is mine. And I won¡¯t let her stay one second longer in that den of monsters. My wolf snarled again, pacing in my mind. The same beast that had faced down rival Alphas, torn rogues apart without hesitation, was now practically whimpering like a lost pup. Pathetic. But only because she wasn¡¯t here. Because I couldn¡¯t smell her scent on the wind. Because every moment that passed without her near felt like being skinned alive and set on fire. Mates are supposed to make us stronger, to anchor our power, stabilize the beast inside. Yet all she did was make my wolf impulsive, reckless¡ªlovesick. The bond is for¡ªto empower each other, to protect and be protected. To fight as one. But right now, all it did was make me vulnerable. Disconnected. Like there was a part of me that had been ripped out and dragged off to some bloodsucker¡¯s den without my permission. And worse... I could feel it. That growing panic wasn¡¯t mine. It wasn¡¯t just me being paranoid. Somewhere, out there, she was scared. My wolf could feel it bleeding through the invisible threads of our bond. Thin as spider silk, but unbreakable. A pulse of terrorced with helplessness. Not overwhelming¡ªbut real. Raw. That¡¯s what terrified me most. I didn¡¯t know if it was just my instincts or if some part of the bond was already beginning to awaken. I hadn¡¯t marked her yet¡ªhell, I hadn¡¯t even kissed her¡ªbut I knew. Just as sure as I knew my own name, I knew she was mine. And she was in trouble. I raked a hand through my hair and tried to breathe, but every inhale felt like swallowing fire. If she was hurt... if that vampireid even a finger on her the wrong way... I¡¯d tear his fucking head off. I didn¡¯t care if it sparked war between us and the Nightborn ns. I didn¡¯t care if I was supposed to be the diplomatic one, the "rational" Alpha heir who worked to keep peace on neutralnds. If he harmed my mate, I¡¯d burn every vampire pce from here to the Blood Isles and paint the ashes with their fangs. I had waited long enough. The moment she was back, I wasn¡¯t hesitating again. No more excuses. No more second-guessing. I would mark her. Fully. Make the bondplete. Then let the universe try to tear her from me again. I dare it. She might be human, but she¡¯s mine. And I¡¯ll never let her go. I looked at the phone again, jaw clenched tight enough to crack bone. "One more time," I muttered, dialing ze again. "Then I swear, I¡¯ming for her myself." ****** The stupid fucking leech finally picked up. After hours of trying, after nearly smashing my phone against the wall more times than I can count, he finally answered like it was nothing. Like I hadn¡¯t spent the entire night pacing like a rabid wolf, practically vibrating with rage and panic. "She¡¯s safe," he said. "She¡¯s sleeping." "I¡¯ll bring her back tomorrow." And then¡ª "Don¡¯t call me again." Can you believe that? The arrogant, bloodsucking asshole told me not to call again. As if I was some annoying telemarketer and not the mate of the human girl he dragged into that twisted vampire pce. He said it like I didn¡¯t have every right to demand to know she was okay. Like she wasn¡¯t mine. The leech had my mate in his house¡ªsurrounded by vampires¡ªand he told me not to call him again? I almost threw the phone. Again. But then I sat down. Closed my eyes. Took a breath. She¡¯s safe. That¡¯s all that matters. Or at least, that¡¯s what I told myself. But no matter how many times I repeated it, no matter how hard I tried to anchor myself in those three simple words¡ªShe¡¯s. Safe. Now.¡ªmy damn wolf wouldn¡¯t listen. He was still on edge. Prowling inside me, pacing like a caged beast. Whining and growling all at once. He didn¡¯t buy the calm words ze had said. And deep down, neither did I. Because I felt it. **Earlier¡ª**for a sharp, awful moment¡ªI felt her fear. Not just worry. Not just stress. No¡ªbone-deep terror. And I knew it wasn¡¯t mine. I know my own fear¡ªI¡¯ve tasted it in battle, in grief, in regret. But this? This was hers. Her panic. Her helplessness. Her pain. And even if she was sleeping peacefully now, that didn¡¯t erase what had already happened. Something did. Something that made the mate bond shudder awake and p me in the chest like a goddamn lightning strike. The leech didn¡¯t want to admit it. He acted like he had everything under control. But I know he didn¡¯t. I know he failed¡ªat least for a moment. And he just didn¡¯t want to face it. I don¡¯t care how powerful he is. Or how many of his psycho vampire rtives he burned to the ground to "protect" her afterward. He should¡¯ve kept her safe from the start. I should¡¯ve. That¡¯s what really killed me. What made my stomach twist and my ws threaten to push through my skin. If I had just marked her¡ªjust imed her properly¡ªnone of this would¡¯ve happened. I would¡¯ve known exactly where she was, how she felt, what was happening to her in real-time. She would¡¯ve had a thread of me tethered to her no matter how far she went. And now, all I had was the fading memory of that sh of terror echoing in my chest like a ghost I couldn¡¯t shake. So, I did the only thing I could. I went to her ce. To her room at the boarding house in the neutral zone. The bed she slept in before she everid eyes on a vampire or caught the attention of a twisted bloodsucker named ze. Her scent was still there¡ªsubtle, soft, familiar. Lavender and old paper. Soap and skin. re. The moment I stepped inside, my wolf stilled. Not fully, but enough. He stopped wing at my insides like he wanted to rip out my heart just to get to her. I sat on the edge of her bed and closed my eyes, breathing in what littlefort her scent could give me. Running my hands over the sheets like a fool who couldn¡¯t let go. This is where she belongs. Not in some castle surrounded by monsters. Not in a ce where her fear bleeds through the bond like poison. Here. With me. I will get her back. And next time, I won¡¯t wait. Next time, I¡¯ll mark her. Mate her. Complete the bond. And let the entire damn world know: She¡¯s mine. Chapter 108: She Knows

    Chapter 108: She Knows

    REED POV Okay. Okay, I know what it looks like. I was bored. Restless. My wolf wouldn¡¯t shut up¡ªhe was pacing, whining, wing at the inside of my skin like I was the idiot responsible for the distance between us and our mate. (Which... okay, maybe he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.) But it wasn¡¯t like I nned to break into her room and go full stalker mode. It just happened. Sort of. At first, I was just walking past the boarding house. Then I was just standing outside. Then I was just checking her window because, you know, safety check¡ªsomeone had to make sure the ce hadn¡¯t been vampire-booby-trapped or something. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel Next thing I knew, I was inside. Yeah. That escted fast. The thing is, my wolf and I had questions. Real ones. Like¡ªwhy the hell was she pretending to be a dude when we met? Why had she wrapped herself in baggy clothes and stuffed her boobs into damn near nothing until I almost didn¡¯t recognize she was female? Made me think I was turning into a gay wolf. It made no sense. And I couldn¡¯t ask her now. Not until she got back. Not while she was still god-knows-where with the bloodsucker. Fine... yeah.I know.It wasn¡¯t exactly right. But in my defense, I was bored. And my wolf? He wouldn¡¯t shut up. Pacing in my head like a damn lunatic, howling about our mate and how we needed to "understand her better." So... we snooped.Yeah.We definitely snooped We snooped a little. Opened a drawer. Maybe two. Peeked into her closet. Read the spine of a few books. Flipped open her notebook¡ªjust one! Just to see if she was writing poetry about bloodthirsty fanged bastards or moonlight and wolves. (Spoiler: she wasn¡¯t. It was just homework.) And then... I found her hoodie. Okay, maybe I lingered a little longer than necessary. Maybe I stood in front of her closet just breathing in her scent like a hormonal psycho. Maybe I even picked up her hoodie and held it. And smelled it. A little. Okay. A lot. But it¡¯s not like I was sniffing her underwear drawer. I had some restraint. Still. Not great, Reed. Not great. God. That scent. Lavender and something sweet¡ªlike vani and warm skin and sunlight¡ªand I just stood there, hoodie in hand, trying not to breathe too deep, but failing miserably. I lingered. Longer than I meant to. It wasn¡¯t even about the hoodie at that point¡ªit was about her. Her scent, her memory, the piece of her that I could hold onto while she was gone. I mean, sue me. My mate is missing. She¡¯s in the clutches of a vampire family with more issues than a damn soap opera. I think I deserve a hoodie-sniffing pass. Just... she can¡¯t ever know. She¡¯s already wary of me half the time. And if she ever found out I was in here, in her room, smelling her clothes like some over-possessive werewolf freak¡ª Yeah. If she finds out I stood there like some lovesick creep, clutching her clothes to my face like a damn lunatic, I¡¯ll officially be the world¡¯s biggest freak in her eyes. And considering I already growl at anyone who so much as thinks about her, that¡¯s saying something. My wolf, by the way? Zero shame. He was practically purring, tail-wagging like some oversized golden retriever. "Smell her again," he said. "Roll in her bed," he said. No. Bad wolf. I¡¯ve already sunk deep enough. I need to w my way back to something resembling dignity before shees home and realizes her mate¡¯s a shirt-sniffing, drawer-rummaging disaster of an alpha. But it¡¯s not like I nned this. My wolf had started it. Whispering how this was the only ce that still held her warmth, herugh, the scent that made our lungs expand like we could finally breathe again. So yeah, I followed that urge like an idiot. Curled my fingers around the sleeve of one of her shirts and let it sit in my hands like it was something sacred. My heart shouldn¡¯t have been beating this fast, not when she wasn¡¯t even here, but it was. And I hated how muchfort I got from it. It made me feel pathetic. I sighed, finally putting the hoodie back exactly where I found it. Fluffed it like a damn pillow to hide any sign I¡¯d been there. Closed the drawers. Straightened her books. Stepped back. Onest breath in the room, trying to calm the storm in my chest. Because the truth is, it wasn¡¯t just curiosity. It wasn¡¯t just boredom. It was longing. And a need that ran so deep it scared even me sometimes. She had no idea what she¡¯d done to me. And when she got back? She was going to find out. ******* Okay, okay¡ª Look. Before you start thinking "this guy¡¯s gone full stalker," let me make one thing crystal clear: I didn¡¯t mean to go back in the closet. Really, I didn¡¯t. I told myself it was the time. Onest inhale of her scent. Onest brush of my fingers across the fabric she used to wear. Onest look. And yeah, I might have been nning to "borrow" a shirt she wouldn¡¯t miss. Shut up. I know how it sounds. Call it desperation. Call it my wolf¡¯s madness. Call it... obsession, maybe.I¡¯ll own up to it. Just not out loud. I was about to reach for a worn grey hoodie buried at the back when something shifted beneath it¡ªsomething solid. A box. Not big. Not shy. Just a simple, cardboard box taped shut like someone hadn¡¯t opened it in a while. The kind of box people keep secrets in. Or pain. Or... both. I froze. The wolf in me leaned in, nose twitching. Curiosity isn¡¯t just a cat thing, apparently. Because my hands were already reaching for it before my brain caught up. Now listen¡ªI wasn¡¯t trying to dig into her secrets. Not really. I just... needed more pieces of her. To understand her. To feel close when she wasn¡¯t here. I sat down on her bed, the box cradled in myp like it was fragile. I knew I shouldn¡¯t. I really, really knew. But that didn¡¯t stop me. My fingers peeled the tape back. The lid creaked open like a warning. And then I saw them. Photos. Stacks of them. Old, worn, faded in some ces. Some printed on glossy paper, others proids. All of her. But not just her. Her... and him. My chest tightened. The guy in the pictures wasn¡¯t some rando. No awkward poses or friend-zone angles. He had his arm around her like he belonged there. She was smiling¡ªnot the guarded, hesitant smile I¡¯d seen on her at school, but something real. Wide. Lit-up-from-the-inside kind of smile. He touched her like he knew her. Like he loved her. And she looked back at him like maybe she had once loved him too. Her life. Her past. Photos¡ªdozens of them, bundled together with a fading ribbon. She was in all of them. But never alone. Always with... him. Same boy. Same smile.Over and over again. A boy with her eyes. Her nose. The kind of closeness in those pictures that blood alone couldn¡¯t exin. They were twins. I blinked. My breath caught. But the worst part? I knew the guy. rk. She knew. She fucking knew. That¡¯s why she was here¡ªbecause of him. That¡¯s why she came to this goddamn ce. That¡¯s why she came to this country. That¡¯s why she dressed like a dude. Why she changed her hair, her posture, her everything¡ªto not look like him. And we were so fucking stupid for not seeing it sooner. Did ze know? Did he figure it out before the rest of us? Did he know she was rk¡¯s twin? And if he did¡ªwas he just ying along? Was this mate bond real, or was it a setup? A trick? Some carefully crafted illusion just to get close to us? Was she sent to get close to us? To me? Was the bond ze said he had with her fake too? Another ploy to draw him in the same way she¡¯s drawing me? Or was it something else entirely? Was it the blood? Was it that she shared the same genes as her twin, and that¡¯s what was pulling us to her like a ma? The DNA? Was it just that she shared his genes¡ªhis scent, his soul, his smile¡ªand we were being dragged toward her by the ghost of someone we never got the chance to love? Was this bond... just an illusion? Some twisted echo of what might¡¯ve been? What could have been between me, ze, and rk... if he hadn¡¯t been killed before he even came of age? Because of that damn prophecy? What if the universe didn¡¯t care who fulfilled it? What if it justtched onto the bloodline¡ªonto whoever was left behind? And now it¡¯s her.Her. And we¡¯re all just spinning in the wreckage of a fate we never sawing. Chapter 109: Bloody Horror

    Chapter 109: Bloody Horror

    re¡¯s POV: I gasped, a scream tearing from my throat. Someone rushed in through the door. But it wasn¡¯t ze. It was rk. Find the newest release on ?ovelFind "What¡¯s wrong, sis?" he asked, concern etched on his face. "Vampires... blood... fire," I whispered, my voice trembling. He burst intoughter, pinching my cheeks. "I knew you had a wild imagination, but this is another level." I pped his hands away. "I¡¯m serious." "Then tell me, this ze guy¡ªis he a hunky vampire who wants to drink your precious blood?" he teased, chuckling. "Fuck off!" I yelled, kicking him off my bed. He fell with a groan. "Evil twin," he muttered. Wait a minute. "This is my room? This is my room!" I eximed, leaping up and running around to check. "Congrattions, stupid. Yes, it is your room," rk said from the floor. He always called me dense, stupid, an idiot, iming I was fortunate he carried enough genius for both of us so he could afford to share. But even him reminding me now didn¡¯t dampen my mood. Instead, I leaped at him and hugged him. "You¡¯re alive," I said, clinging to him. "Why are you dumber than normal?" he questioned with that sly grin and the glint in his eyes I always told him made him look like an evil scientist, especially with his stupid specs on. "Come on, let¡¯s go eat breakfast before your whole brain turns to mush," he said, gripping my hand and leading me downstairs. But the environment shimmered, and suddenly, I was back at the feast of the damned. A long obsidian table stretched before me, naked humansid out as vampires feasted on them. At the high table, the red-headed vampire, Thelia, was feasting on rk. Her eyes locked onto mine. I looked at the person holding my hand¡ªze. He opened his mouth, pointed fangs ring at me. I snatched my hand away. rk screamed, "Run!" I ran, not knowing where, just running down a long corridor. I felt footsteps behind me, my eyes streaming with tears. I was sobbing, running, having left him¡ªI left him in that awful ce, left him to be a meal to a fucking monster. The hallway ended, and I was back in the woods. The steps following me vanished. Then rk, clothes torn, specs broken, face covered with dirt, rushed from among the trees. "We need to hide," he told me urgently. Howls echoed from where he had emerged. He took my hand again, rushing to a tree. "Climb now," he said urgently. "Hurry, before theye." He pushed my feet up just as a huge ck wolf emerged, and it wasn¡¯t alone. Behind it stood more beasts¡ªred, grey, brown¡ªas they red at my brother. "Quick, rk, climb up!" I told him, stretching my hands to help him climb. He turned to me. "You shouldn¡¯t havee," he said before the wolvesunched themselves at him, tearing him apart. I screamed, opening my eyes. I was sweating and sobbing, and a figure was before me, rubbing my head, murmuring words I couldn¡¯t grasp. I turned to look at him and flinched away, scrambling to the other side of the bed. "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not gonna hurt you," he said, arms lifted in surrender, but his fangs still visible. ze. "It¡¯s just a nightmare," he cooed, as if talking to a frightened kitten. Fuck. If that was the nightmare, then reality wasn¡¯t good either. BLAZE - POV She screamed like the hounds of hell were chasing her. A sound so raw, so terrified, it nearly stopped my dead heart. The sound tore through the room, sharp and panicked. Her body twisted under the sheets, breath ragged, sweat coating her skin like a fever breaking. She looked like prey caught in a nightmare hunt¡ªcornered, helpless, terrified. I shot up from the chair beside her bed, instinct already kicking in, eyes scanning the darkened room for any threat. But there was no enemy in sight¡ªonly her. Drenched in sweat, shaking, eyes wide and unfocused like she was still trapped somewhere between this world and a nightmare. And I didn¡¯t me her. Not one bit. After what she¡¯d been through... after just one twisted dinner with those unhinged monsters I call kin, of course her mind turned traitor while she slept. Of course, her dreams became something to fear. A minute in that dining hall was enough to scar a mortal for life. A minute with those depraved, blood-hungry psychos and their sick rituals. If anything, I should¡¯ve burned the entire fucking table down along with the house. Incinerated every one of them¡ªThelia, Lucas, even Marcus for not stopping it sooner. No ashes left, not even dust. Just smoke and screams. But what broke me¡ªwhat truly cracked something ancient and buried deep inside me¡ªwas her eyes when they met mine. The moment she saw me... she flinched. Like I was the nightmare chasing her. What the actual fuck? My chest tightened, rage swelling so fast it drowned out reason. I wanted to break something. No¡ªsomeone. I wanted to tear Lucas limb by limb and burn Thelia again until she begged for ash to be her mercy. How dare they make her see me as part of their nightmare? I was the one who saved her. I took a step back, my chest twisting with something I didn¡¯t want to name. My fists clenched and unclenched as she scrambled away from me like I was about to sink my teeth into her. Her fear wasn¡¯t general. It was focused. On me. She looked at me like I was the monster. Fuck. Do you have any idea how that feels? To be feared by the one thing you would burn the world for? I raised my arms slowly, deliberately, like you would with a frightened animal. I showed her my empty hands, my open palms¡ªnonthreatening. I softened my stance, even though my rage was bubbling like moltenva beneath the surface. "It¡¯s okay," I said, voice low and careful, as if volume alone might shatter her. "I¡¯m not going to hurt you." Her eyes didn¡¯t believe me at first. They were wide, bloodshot, shimmering with unshed tears. Her breathing was erratic, chest rising and falling in shallow bursts. She looked... broken. A fragile kitten¡ªno, a kitten drenched in gasoline and dropped in a firepit. Burned. Scorched. And now terrified of the one person who wanted to protect her from the mes. I fucking hate this. But she was still pressed against the headboard like it was the only thing keeping her grounded, breathing like she¡¯d just run for miles, pupils blown wide. My fangs were out. Shit. I turned slightly, biting my own lip to retract them. I hadn¡¯t even noticed they were still showing¡ªhadn¡¯t realized I was still this on edge. She looked so small, curled up in that bed. So fucking vulnerable. And all I could think was how just a few hours ago, she was bickering with me in the bathroom, fire in her eyes, that sharp tongue aimed straight for my ego. I¡¯d liked it¡ªher spark, her mouth, the way she didn¡¯t tremble at my presence like the others. She¡¯d faced me like a storm with nothing to lose. She wasn¡¯t scared then. She wasn¡¯t shaking. And she definitely didn¡¯t look at me like I was something she needed to escape from. Now? Now, she looked at me like I was one of them. I swallowed the growl rising in my throat. Now she was reduced to this¡ªthis terrified, trembling creature¡ªbecause of them. Because I left her alone in this den of predators. My little pet, afraid of me. And gods help me, it made me want to break something. Rip through walls. Shatter bone. Bathe in blood if it meant her fear would vanish. Because this¡ªthis fear¡ªwas something I couldn¡¯t fucking stand. Not from her. Not toward me. She sat there, curled up against the headboard, breathing hard, shaking like a leaf in a storm. Her shirt clung to her skin, soaked from the nightmare sweat. Her hair was a mess¡ªtangled and wild¡ªbut still, even now, she was so painfully, unfairly beautiful. I should¡¯ve never left her. That¡¯s on me. I swallowed the rage back down. Forced my voice soft again. "You¡¯re safe. I¡¯m here. They can¡¯t touch you again." Not unless they wanted to lose more than their fucking hands this time. I took a step forward, slowly. "It was just a nightmare." But her eyes didn¡¯t believe me yet. And that made it worse. I had to earn her trust again. Not as a vampire. Not as a monster. As ze. Her mate. And I would. Even if it killed me. "Do you want water?" I asked, my voice rougher than I intended. She shook her head, arms tightening around her knees. Still silent. Still trembling. I sat down on the far edge of the bed¡ªgave her space. Didn¡¯t push. Didn¡¯t touch. But gods, I wanted to. I wanted to hold her. Wrap her in warmth. Let her bury her face into my chest and cry if she needed to. Not because I thought she was weak. She wasn¡¯t. She was braver than most of the fools who cowered before me. But because she deserved peace. She deserved someone who would carry the weight of her pain and throw it into the fire. I was that someone. Whether she knew it or not yet, I was hers. And she was mine. "You¡¯re not alone anymore, re," I murmured, watching her from the corner of my eye. "I swear to you, no one will ever hurt you again." She blinked. Looked at me. And for just a moment, her gaze softened. It was brief. A flicker. But it was there. Hope. It wrapped around my dead heart and squeezed. Chapter 110: SAFE

    Chapter 110: SAFE

    BLAZE POV She still wasn¡¯t saying anything, and the silence stretched¡ªtense, heavy, broken only by the sound of her soft, staggered breaths. My mes were still simmering under the surface, not from rage this time, but from restraint. I wanted to reach for her so badly it hurt, but I knew I couldn¡¯t force that. Not now. Not after what she¡¯d seen. Not after her eyes met mine in that dream and she looked at me like I was the devil himself. "re..." I said her name like a prayer and a plea. She flinched again. I fucking hated that. I drew a deep breath and let it out slow, softening my tone like I was coaxing a frightened animal¡ªbecause that¡¯s what she looked like now. A cornered thing, covered in invisible bruises and haunted by ghosts with fangs. "I¡¯m not here to hurt you," I said again, steady and low. "I¡¯m here to keep you safe. I should¡¯ve never left. That¡¯s on me. But I¡¯m here now. And I swear on every drop of blood in my body, nothing like that will happen again." Her arms were still wrapped tightly around her knees, but her head turned slightly¡ªlike she was listening. Like part of her wanted to believe me. That was all I needed. "I know what it¡¯s like to feel like you¡¯re drowning in a nightmare. Like nothing is real, but everything hurts anyway," I whispered, eyes never leaving her. "But you¡¯re awake now, re. You¡¯re safe. No one¡¯s going to touch you again. No one¡¯s going toy a single finger on you unless you want them to." Her breathing slowed, just a little. "You said it yourself," I went on. "You¡¯re mine. And I protect what¡¯s mine." There. A twitch at the corner of her mouth¡ªjust the ghost of a response. That spark in her that hadn¡¯t been fully extinguished. The fighter in her was still alive. Bruised, shaken, but still breathing. I inched closer¡ªnot touching, not yet¡ªjust enough to close the gap between us in spirit, if not in skin. "Let me help you," I murmured. "You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me. I know I¡¯m not... I know I¡¯m not soft, re. I¡¯m not the type to offer flowers and empty promises. But I¡¯ll burn this world to the ground before I let anyoney a hand on you again." Finally, finally, she looked at me. Really looked at me. Her eyes were ssy with tears, rimmed red, but there was rity there now. Recognition. A breath shuddered out of her chest, and she spoke¡ªhoarse, cracked. "I... I don¡¯t want to be here." My heart twisted. "Where do you want to go?" "My apartment," she said, voice barely above a whisper. "Please. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t stay in this cursed pce. Every shadow feels like it¡¯s watching me. Every hallway smells like blood." I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Done." Her lips parted, surprised. "What?" "I¡¯ll take you back. Tonight, if that¡¯s what you want." She blinked. "But your father¡ª" "Can choke on his own authority," I snarled. "You¡¯re not his prisoner. And no one, no one, tells me what to do with my mate." Her lips quivered. I didn¡¯t know if it was a threat of a sob or augh. "I¡¯m serious," I said more gently. "If you want to leave, you leave. I¡¯ll get you there, and no one¡¯s going to stop us. You¡¯re not locked in here, re. You never were." She stared at me for a long moment, like she couldn¡¯t believe I meant it. And maybe a part of her didn¡¯t. Maybe the pce, the trauma, the chains she wore in her mind were heavier than the promise of freedom. But then, slowly... she nodded. A small, tremulous nod¡ªbut enough. Her shoulders dropped, just a bit. Her body loosened its coiled tension. And without a word, she moved¡ªjust a little¡ªtoward me. I stayedpletely still. She reached out. And her fingers touched mine. That simple contact? It sent something wild roaring inside me. Not lust. Not fury. Relief. She didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t pull away. Her hand just curled around mine, soft and trembling. "I want to go," she whispered. "Now." I rose to my feet, never breaking the contact. "Then we go." She stood, unsteady, and I caught her gently¡ªnot holding, not trapping. Just support. We walked out of that cursed room together, and I made damn sure every vampire we passed lowered their gaze. The heat rolling off me was warning enough. She¡¯s off limits. Touch her again, and you won¡¯t live to regret it. As the pce doors opened, I turned to re, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Back to your apartment," I promised. "Back to safety." But in the pit of my soul, something stirred. Because I knew this wasn¡¯t over. They hurt her. They dared to touch her. And the fire that wasing for them? Had only just begun to burn. CLARE ¨C POV I¡¯ve never been so scared in my life. And that¡¯s saying a lot, considering everything I¡¯ve already been through. Even if it was just a nightmare... it didn¡¯t feel like one. No, this one felt real. Too real. Watching rk¡ªmy twin, my other half¡ªbeing shredded to pieces in front of me wasn¡¯t just terrifying. It was soul-breaking. It did something to me. Something I wasn¡¯t sure could be undone. The horror of that feast, the twisted, grotesqueughter, the blood, the fire... it cracked something in me. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on ?ovelFind I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt so powerless. So lost. That dream wasn¡¯t just a bad night terror. It was a message¡ªa cruel reminder of the nightmare I¡¯m now living in. This world of bloodsuckers, shapeshifters, and monsters who look like gods but act like devils¡ªit was nothing like the cheesy horror movies I used tough through with rk. This? This was a horror movie that didn¡¯t end when the credits rolled. What scared me more than anything, though, was what that nightmare might really mean. What if that was how it actually happened? What if that was how rk died? Torn to shreds. Alone. Telling me to run. That line¡ª**"You shouldn¡¯t havee"¡ª**echoed in my ears even now. A warning? A curse? Or just guilt in the form of a hallucination? Gods help me. I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying again until ze¡¯s voice cut through the haze. Gentle, quiet, coaxing. Like I was some fragile kitten he didn¡¯t want to spook. He was murmuring words¡ªsomething about safety, about being okay. But he didn¡¯t get it. There was no such thing as "safe" anymore. Not for people like me. Not after what I¡¯d seen. I didn¡¯t know whether I could trust him. Notpletely. Not yet. But in that moment, with my hands shaking and my body feeling like it had been run through a blender of fear and despair, I knew one thing: I couldn¡¯t stay here. Not in this pce. Not in the same building that housed them. The redheads. The blonde. His cold, cruel father. The scent of burnt flesh and terror was soaked into the walls. It was in the air I breathed. It clung to me like smoke. "I want to go back," I whispered. "To my apartment." And he didn¡¯t argue. He didn¡¯t even hesitate. Just gave me a look¡ªa flicker of something unreadable in his eyes¡ªand nodded once. The moment he agreed, I didn¡¯t want to spend another minute in this ce. I didn¡¯t even argue when he offered to carry me. My legs were shaky, my head was spinning, and all I wanted was to be away. So yes, I let him carry me. He crouched, offering his back like it was the most natural thing in the world. And I¡ªtoo tired to care about pride or appearances¡ªclimbed on. I wrapped my arms loosely around his neck, my cheek resting against the back of his shoulder as he rose to his full height. Then he moved. No, zoomed. The halls blurred past us, the cool rush of air sweeping through my hair like I was flying. He moved with inhuman speed, his footfalls barely making a sound. Each time we turned a corner or passed through one of the pce¡¯s eerie corridors, I squeezed my eyes shut. I didn¡¯t want to see them. Not by ident. Not even for a second. I couldn¡¯t risk catching a glimpse of Thelia, or Lucas, or Marcus. I didn¡¯t want to lock eyes with that cold, calcting father of his. I was hanging on by a thread, and one more sh of those monsters might break it for good. So I kept my eyes closed. Focused on the warmth of ze¡¯s body, the steady movement, the silence between us. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but eventually, I felt the shift in the air. The change in atmosphere. We were getting farther from the pce. From them. And for the first time since waking up screaming, I started to breathe again. Just a little. Chapter 111: BABYSITTERS

    Chapter 111: BABYSITTERS

    CLARE POV I didn¡¯t realize how tightly I had been holding my breath until I saw the chipped number on my apartment door. My apartment. Safe zone. Familiar. The moment ze¡¯s feet touched the concrete just outside my apartment doo, I slid off his back without a word. My limbs were trembling, my throat dry, eyes stinging from crying, from screaming, from that damn nightmare that still clung to me like cobwebs spun in blood. I barely had the strength to stand, and yet every inch of me itched to get inside. To get away. Away from marble corridors and vampire courts and burning flesh and that dining table made of nightmares. This was my space. My safe ce. Even if the shadows in my apartment were long and creeping now... at least they were mine. But I barely took two steps toward the door when it opened. I flinched hard, bracing myself. And then I saw him. Reed. He looked like a storm barely held together by a thin leash. His shoulders were tense, chest heaving, fists already half-shifting ¡ª ws trembling just beneath his skin. His wolf was close, too close. His eyes zed golden the moment he saw me. "What the fuck¡ª?" Reed¡¯s voice cracked like thunder as he strode forward and caught me by the shoulders before ze could react. "What the fuck happened to her?!" Oh no. Not this. "I¡¯m right here," I said. Or tried to. My voice came out cracked, like I¡¯d swallowed ash. Reed didn¡¯t seem to hear. His hands hovered near me, fists clenched, not sure if he should touch me or murder someone. "What the hell did you do?" he barked at ze, voice rising. "She looks like she just came out of a fucking war zone!" ze stepped between us, jaw tight, voice steel. "Lower your voice. She just got out of a nightmare. You yelling isn¡¯t helping." "I felt her panic, vampire," Reed snapped. "Don¡¯t talk to me about yelling." I didn¡¯t even get a word in. ze stepped forward, half in front of me, but Reed¡¯s snarl cut through the air before he could block him fully. "She smells like fucking fire and fear and ¡ª blood." His hand rose to cup my cheek, gentle now, as if the anger had been burnt out the moment he saw my face. "Why the hell do you look like you just walked through a battlefield, baby?" Baby. My throat seized. I could barely breathe through the knot in my chest. "Reed," I whispered, the sound so broken I almost didn¡¯t recognize it as mine. "You should have brought her back sooner," Reed hissed, ring over my head at ze now. Oh gods. They were going to do this now? Chest-thumping? Territory marking? I dropped to the ground, sat on the edge of the stoop, and buried my face in my hands. I didn¡¯t have the energy to referee a vampire and a werewolf who thought they were both my bodyguards-sh-stalkers. "Please," I whispered, voice cracking. "Not now. Just stop." ze growled low and deadly. "And into your territory where your wolves nearly attacked herst time? She needed to be safe¡ª" "Safe?! You call what happened to her safe?!" "She was targeted inside my fucking room!" They were both shouting now ¡ª circling like predators ready to tear into each other ¡ª but I couldn¡¯t take it. Not another second of loud voices and fighting and¡ª "Shut up," I whispered. They didn¡¯t hear. "Shut. The fuck. Up!" I snapped louder, pushing past ze¡¯s side, stepping between them. "You two want to measure your fucking ws and fangs, go to a field. Right now? I just want a shower. A nket. And five minutes where I¡¯m not being reminded that everyone around me is something other than human!" Reed immediately dropped his hands, guilt flooding his face. ze¡¯s jaw clenched, but he stepped back. The silence that followed was thick. Ufortable. Almost more suffocating than their yelling. ze moved without a word, stepping beside me. He came closer, and for once, the predator wasn¡¯t in his eyes¡ªonly something... almost guilty. "You¡¯re safe now," he murmured. "They won¡¯t touch you again. I swear it." I looked between the two of them. One zing like a furnace, the other trembling with a wolf barely under his skin. How had I gone from being alone in this world... to being tangled between two supernatural storms? Reed stepped back first, motioning gently toward the door. "Let¡¯s get you inside." I didn¡¯t say thank you. Couldn¡¯t. I just walked past him, ze trailing me with careful steps, like I was going to shatter again any second. My apartment smelled like me. My shampoo. My books. Myundry detergent. I never thought that scent could make me want to cry, but it did. I let myself sink down on the couch, knees tucked up, arms around them. ze hovered near the wall like a shadow made of smoke and heat. Reed knelt in front of me, his palm resting on my ankle, thumb stroking small circles. "You were shaking in your sleep," ze said softly, finally breaking the silence. "Mumbling about blood. About... your brother." Reed¡¯s head snapped to him. "What does her brother have to do with any of this?" I looked away, throat locking up. "Nothing," I croaked. "It was just a dream." That was a lie. ze knew it. Reed definitely knew it. But neither pushed. Not yet. "I want to stay here," I finally said after a moment. "I don¡¯t care what kind of magical vampire security your pce has. I can¡¯t stand another minute there. I can¡¯t... sleep in a room that smells like those people. I can¡¯t look at your father." "You won¡¯t have to," ze said. He moved closer, knelt next to Reed, his tone quieter. "I¡¯ll post outside if I have to." "No need." Reed¡¯s voice was clipped. "She¡¯s in neutral territory now. My wolves won¡¯te near withoutmand. And no vampire¡¯s crossing in the boarding house without a war deration." They looked at each other again. A silent, grudging truce. My heart ached at the relief... and the shame of needing it. I was so damn tired. Not the kind of tired that sleep could fix ¡ª not after the nightmare I¡¯d had. Not after the mess that was this twisted supernatural reality I¡¯d fallen headfirst into. But the kind of tired that settled in your bones, a weight of fear and grief and questions that never stop wing at you. All I wanted was to sit in my own space. Just sit. Breathe. Pretend for five minutes that the world outside my apartment didn¡¯t exist. So I copsed onto the couch, leaning my head against the cushion, exhaling like I¡¯d been holding my breath for days. And then I felt it. One shift of the cushions on either side. I opened my eyes. ze on my left. Reed on my right. For a second, neither of them spoke. Their proximity alone was suffocating ¡ª the heat rolling off ze like a wildfire contained in flesh, and Reed¡¯s presence like a thundercloud before a storm. They didn¡¯t look at me. They just stared across me. At each other. Fantastic. I was the bone in the middle of two overly possessive supernatural dogs. The source of th?s content is f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Reed¡¯s jaw tightened first. "You should go," he said, eyes locked on ze like he was trying to will him into dust. "She¡¯s back. Safe. I¡¯ll take care of her now." ze didn¡¯t blink. "She¡¯s not your responsibility." "She¡¯s my mate." ze leaned forward, lips twitching into something between a smirk and a snarl. "Yeah? So am I. You going to tell me to go too?" Reed¡¯s nostrils red. "Don¡¯t push me, leech." "Don¡¯t threaten me, mutt." "I felt her panic tonight," Reed said, voice low, deadly. "My bond with her is real. And stronger." ze leaned forward slightly, his eyes glowing faintly. "And yet, you weren¡¯t there." "Oh, fuck off. I would¡¯ve been if you weren¡¯t ying kidnap with her in your cursed hell pce¡ª" "I saved her!" "You endangered her!" For fuck¡¯s sake. I stood up abruptly. "I¡¯m making coffee," I snapped, cutting them both off before they could start throwing furniture. "Neither of you breathe near me until you remember I¡¯m not a chew toy you get to argue over." They both shut up. Instantly. Gods, it was like being babysat by two apex predators who thought I was their emotional support bunny. I stormed into the kitchen, yanked open the cab, and started preparing the coffee with maybe a little more force than necessary. I could feel their eyes on me. Not just watching ¡ª tracking. Like I¡¯d vanish orbust or crumble into ash if they looked away. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have med them. I felt like a wire stretched too thin ¡ª humming with every snap of tension. Behind me, I heard ze murmur something low under his breath. Reed growled. "What was that?" I mmed the mug on the counter. "Do I need to get a damn squirt bottle? Because I will treat you like the feral cats you¡¯re acting like." Silence. Sweet, stunned silence. The coffee machine gurgled. And finally... Reed sighed. "You okay, though?" His voice was softer. Almost uncertain. "I mean, really?" I paused, staring into the ck swirl filling my mug. My reflection looked like someone else ¡ª pale, shaken, shadows under my eyes deep as ink. "No," I whispered. "But I will be." And maybe, just maybe... I could believe that. If I survived another night. If no more monsters came knocking. If no more dreams brought rk back only to rip him away again. I turned with the mug in hand. Both of them were still on the couch ¡ª brooding, tense, barely restrained ¡ª but quiet now. And for once... that was enough. I trudged toward the kitchte like a sleep-deprived gremlin. It was a mess. I hadn¡¯t exactly had time to clean before being whisked away to vampire traumand. I shoved aside a stack of utensils, flicked on the kettle, and rummaged for instant coffee like it was a lifeline. Behind me, their bickering picked up again. Lower this time. Heated whispers. "She doesn¡¯t need you breathing down her neck." "She¡¯s my mate¡ª" "She¡¯s mine too, unless you forgot." I mmed the mug on the counter harder than necessary. "Do I get a say in this ¡¯mate¡¯ tug-of-war?" I called over my shoulder. Dead silence. Then Reed coughed awkwardly. ze muttered something under his breath. "That¡¯s what I thought," I snapped, pouring hot water into the mug. It was the worst coffee I¡¯d ever made. Too bitter. Too hot. Too fucking real. I brought it back with shaking hands, sat on the single armchair like it was a throne of solitude, and curled my legs up. Neither of them moved. Neither of them left. They were watching me. Like I¡¯d crack open again. And maybe I would. But right now, all I wanted was ten minutes of peace. Ten minutes without fire or blood or dreams where my twin¡ª No. Don¡¯t go there. I took a sip and burned my tongue. Deserved it. Reed finally spoke, softer this time. "use... we need to talk." ze¡¯s jaw twitched, but he said nothing. I stared at both of them. Two monsters. Two protectors. Two walking disasters. And I was in the middle. "Yeah," I said slowly, swallowing hard. "We really do." Chapter 112: What Is A Mate

    Chapter 112: What Is A Mate

    BLAZE POV It took everything in me not tounch that mutt through the goddamn wall. The way he sat there¡ªlike he had any right. Like he cared more. Like he knew her. Fuck him. The moment we stepped into her apartment, my entire body tensed. I could smell him before I saw him¡ªReed. The wolf. The other mate. My every instinct screamed to dominate, to crush, to tear. But re was fragile, still trembling, and I had promised her safety. Peace. Comfort. So I stayed still. Barely. He had the audacity to look calm. Legs stretched out, arms folded, back resting against the couch like this was his territory. He didn¡¯t speak. Just watched me with those calcting, simmering wolf eyes. No doubt ready to rip me apart if I made one wrong move. He wasn¡¯t there when she screamed like the world was ending. He wasn¡¯t the one who held her while she thrashed, covered in sweat and tears, begging for mercy from dreams that were far too real. So why the hell was he here? His scent clung to the apartment walls, soaked into the furniture. He had been here for a while. Probably sniffing around like the obsessed dog he was. It made my jaw clench hard enough to hurt. I didn¡¯t say a word. Not yet. I kept my gaze on re, watching as she slowly came back to herself. Her eyes still haunted, the ghost of her nightmare clinging to her expression. I clenched my jaw, fangs pressing against my tongue. One word from him and I¡¯d give in. One smug look, and I¡¯d remind him exactly why vampires ruled the food chain. But then she walked in from the kitchen. Her mug shook in her hands just slightly, and the smell of burnt instant coffee hit my nose before she spoke. She looked smaller, like the nightmare had hollowed her out from the inside. Her voice cut through the silence like a de. "What does the word mate mean exactly?" I turned to her slowly. So did the mutt. Her eyes were dull. Like she wasn¡¯t really asking. Like she already feared the answer. Her voice was quiet, but it cut through the room like a de. I turned to her slowly, locking eyes with her as my heart thudded once. Once. That was all it took to feel the bond tighten. Behind me, I heard Reed shift forward. Tension thickened like smoke. I stood up. I didn¡¯t care if the wolf liked it or not. She was asking me. I stood up¡ªslow, careful, like I was trying not to spook a wounded creature. She looked at both of us, but not the way she used to. Not with fire. Not with annoyance. Now she looked like we were strangers. Strangers with ws. "Mates..." I started, my voice rough, low, "¡ªare everything to us. It¡¯s not a choice. It¡¯s... instinct. Bond. Fate." "Like... soulmates?" she asked, still holding the mug too tight. I nodded. "More than that." "Theyplete us," the wolf added, and I nearly growled at the interruption. "Tie our souls together. Our wolves¡ªour instincts¡ªthey recognize them, even before our minds do." She stared at the coffee like it might give her answers. "So you¡¯re both saying I¡¯m... what? imed by two creatures with fangs and fur who want to tear each other apart?" I took a step forward. "You¡¯re not imed. You¡¯re ours because fate chose you. Not because we decided to y tug-of-war." Reed scoffed. "Sure doesn¡¯t feel like that from this side of things." I ignored him. My eyes were only on her. "The bond you felt... it¡¯s real. It¡¯s ancient. It¡¯s sacred." "And yet you let your people¡ªyour family¡ªdo that to me." Her voice cracked, quiet but shaking. "So sacred, huh?" My stomach twisted. Guilt¡ªa rare, bitter emotion for someone like me¡ªred in my chest. "I didn¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t have left you if I thought¡ª" "But you did leave." Her words were soft. But they cut deeper than any de. I looked at her¡ªreally looked. The shadows under her eyes. The subtle tremble in her fingers. Her heartbeat thrumming too fast. "re..." I stepped closer again. "You want answers. I¡¯ll give them. All of them. But don¡¯t ever think that this bond is fake. Don¡¯t ever think what I feel for you is anything less than real." She didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t run either. So I stayed still, waiting. Watching. Burning. And from the corner of my eye, the wolf watched too, jaw tight, fists clenched. Good. Let him see. She¡¯s not just his. She¡¯s mine too. I saw it. She was beginning to understand. What it meant to be a mate in a world that didn¡¯t care for her permission. She wrapped her arms around herself, mug still cradled in one hand, and for the first time, I felt something shift in her. Not eptance. But recognition. REED POV "What does the word mate mean exactly?" she asked. Both me and that leech scrambled to answer like damn teenagers trying to impress a girl in ss. Gods, we were pathetic. Fighting like pups when she was sitting there barely holding herself together, wrapped in trauma she hadn¡¯t even begun to process. We were really acting like immature, hormone-wracked teenagers instead of two powerful supernatural beings. This girl¡ªthis human¡ªhad us wrapped around her finger without even trying. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t her. Maybe it was the damn bond. That ancient, soul-twisting tether that neither of us fully understood. ze opened his mouth, but I was already speaking. "It¡¯s... more than love. Deeper than that. It¡¯s a bond the soul makes before we even understand it." "We feel it here." I touched my chest. "And here." I tapped my temple. "It¡¯s instinct. Nature. Divine design¡ªwhatever word you want." ze gave me a side nce, like he didn¡¯t appreciate the poetry. Tough shit. "Has anyone of your kind been mated to a human before?" she asked again, quiet, eyes flicking between us. Updates are released by find¡¤novel We both hesitated. Because that question carried weight. "Rare," ze muttered. "Almost never." "Same for wolves," I said. "Most of us mate with our own kind. The bond tends to stay within species. Humans aren¡¯t built to withstand it." Her brow creased. "Then why me?" Silence again. Why her? I¡¯d asked the Moon the same question a hundred times since the bond hit me like a sledgehammer. Why a human girl with a smart mouth, anger issues, and more secrets than any creature should carry? I couldn¡¯t answer her. Because maybe there wasn¡¯t a why. Maybe the bond didn¡¯t care about logic or history or species. It just was. "I don¡¯t know," I said finally. "But I don¡¯t question it. Not after what I feel every time I look at you." ze gave a low hum, like he didn¡¯t like me speaking first. Tough. ze finally spoke, his voice cool and firm. "You¡¯re not like most humans." I shot him a re. Not because he was wrong¡ªbut because it was his voice she responded to first. Always him. The damn vampire. She scoffed. "Right. Because I¡¯ve got what? Some kind of special blood? Soul magic? Is that what you two are sniffing around for?" I stood then, pacing once, hands clenched at my sides. "No. use, it¡¯s not like that. The bond¡ªit¡¯s not something we chose. It chose us. And trust me, I¡¯d rather it hadn¡¯t." ze¡¯s eyes flicked toward me, sharp. "I didn¡¯t mean it like that," I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck. "I just... You think I want to be tied to someone I can¡¯t even protect properly? You think I¡¯m proud thatst night, I could feel your fear and do nothing about it except tear apart a room like a madman?" She flinched at that. "I¡¯m sorry," I said quietly. Both of them looked at me. "I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re in the middle of this. That this isn¡¯t something you chose. I can¡¯t change what we are¡ªbut I can promise I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you like that again." ze didn¡¯t scoff. He didn¡¯t interrupt. Because he knew, just like I did¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a game. This wasn¡¯t some rivalry over a pretty face. This was war. And she was the battlefield. re looked down into her coffee, like it held all the answers neither of us could give. "You guys keep saying I¡¯m yours," she said. "But no one asked me if I want this. If I want either of you." My heart sank a little. I didn¡¯t me her. Hell, she was right. We were pulling her into a world of blood and shadows, of curses and wars, fangs and ws¡ªand acting like she should be grateful. She wasn¡¯t a damn prize to be fought over. She was a person. "I know this is too much," I said. "But if you give me time, I¡¯ll prove I¡¯m not just some beast looking to win a girl like a trophy." ze snorted at that. Asshole. re stood up, sighing, and walked toward the kitchen again. She needed space. And for once, I didn¡¯t chase her. I just watched her go... wondering if maybe fate was cruel for ever dragging her into this. But one thing was certain. No matter what, I wasn¡¯t going to let her face it alone. Chapter 113: Supernatural mate-bond triangle

    Chapter 113: Supernatural mate-bond triangle

    CLARE POV Okay... so this mate thingy works even if there isn¡¯t any love? I sipped the coffee slowly, letting the warmth burn down my throat, grounding me just enough to stop the wave of spiraling thoughts. They were still there¡ªthreatening to choke me¡ªbut at least now they whispered instead of screamed. Great. Just freaking great. I was linked to these two unbearable creatures by some ancient magical biological bond that didn¡¯t even care if I liked them, let alone loved them. So I¡¯m magically, spiritually, biologically, or whatever-the-hell-ly bound to two unbearable supernatural creatures who keep ring at each other like they¡¯re seconds away from ripping out each other¡¯s throats. And not in a sexy vampire-wolf-fantasy way either. No, this is pure, raw, territorial hatred, wrapped up in two walking, breathing, muscle-packed nightmares. Gods help me. Apparently, I¡¯m the universe¡¯s punchline. W What a mess. The worst part? I didn¡¯t feel nothing. That was the real kicker. That pull I kept trying to ignore? It wasn¡¯t going anywhere. It curled low in my chest every time they looked at me, like a heatwave beneath my ribs¡ªsuffocating, seductive, terrifying. But love? No. Not yet. Maybe never. And I wasn¡¯t going to let some mystical vampire-wolf mating lottery decide that for me. I sat back down on the couch, catching both Reed and ze giving each other the side-eye like two territorial dogs fighting over a bone. And I was the damn bone. I bit the inside of my cheek, ncing at ze for just a second longer than I meant to. That dream¡ªno, nightmare¡ªwas still clinging to my skin like smoke. The way Thelia looked at me, him on that table, blood pouring out of him like wine for monsters. Her voice still echoed in my head. And Thelia... her words wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. "You taste like him." My heart twisted at the thought. Who was him? I wanted to believe it wasn¡¯t rk. I needed to believe it wasn¡¯t. But the look in her eyes when she said it. The hunger. The recognition. She knew him. Which meant ze might know him too. Might have seen what happened to him. Might have been part of it. I wanted to ask so badly. Wanted to scream the question at ze until he gave me the truth. rk. Was that the name she didn¡¯t say? Was ze involved in what happened to him? Was that why they kept looking at me weird¡ªlike I was a ghost they never thought they¡¯d see again? My fingers tightened around the ceramic mug. I could still hear himughing¡ªcalling me stupid, dense, his usual teasing remarks that somehow always felt more like affection than insults. I missed that. Missed him. Gods, I wanted to scream the question into ze¡¯s face¡ªDid you know him? Did you know rk? Did you watch him die? Did you do nothing? Did you¡ª But I couldn¡¯t. Not with Reed still here. Not with his eyes burning holes through the back of ze¡¯s skull every time the vampire breathed too close to me. Reed was still here, nted to my left like a stubborn tree with sharp teeth and a sharp tongue, and there was no way I was asking something like that in front of him. Not when I didn¡¯t even fully understand what kind of historyy tangled between all of us. So I swallowed it. Swallowed the scream. Swallowed the panic. Swallowed the desperate need to know. There¡¯d be a time for it. A moment when it would just be me and ze, and no distractions, no wolves with murder-eyes hovering around us. When I could ask him¡ªlook him in those storm-colored eyes and say, Tell me the truth. Please. Tell me if he was involved. Tell me if you were part of it. That question would wait. And if ze was involved¡ªeven a little¡ªif he had anything, anything to do with what happened to my twin... I don¡¯t care how many bonds the gods wove between us. I would never forgive him. And if I couldn¡¯t forgive him, I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to let myself love him. Even if this damn bond pulled me toward him like gravity. Even if his voice in the dark made the nightmares shrink. I didn¡¯t care about fate. I didn¡¯t care about ancient bonds or soul links or whatever supernatural crap made him mine. I would never forgive him. And I¡¯d make him pay. So I stayed quiet. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel For now. Letting the coffee burn my tongue and numb the scream building in my chest. Because this was far from over. And I wasn¡¯t just some frightened little girl caught in their world anymore. I was a girl who had questions. And I was going to get answers. Even if it broke me. I clenched my jaw and looked at ze from the corner of my eye. He was watching Reed now, his face nk but his posture taut, like a predator holding back the urge to pounce. He didn¡¯t notice my gaze. Good. Because the question I was about to ask him¡ªwhen the time came¡ªwould either tear down whatever fragile thread of trust was forming between us... Or snap thest piece of me in half. After draining thest of the coffee, I ced the mug on the counter with a soft clink and stood up without a word. I didn¡¯t care that the two testosterone-fueled immortals were still doing their "who gets to protect the fragile human girl" stare-off on either side of the couch like emotionally constipated gargoyles. I was done. My limbs felt like lead, heavy from everything I¡¯d endured in the past forty-eight hours. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t even sure how I was still upright. Thest two days had been hell. No, scratch that¡ªhell would¡¯ve offered me better room service. First, the wolf hunt. Then the vampire freakshow. Followed by the nightmare that made every horror movie I¡¯d ever watched look like a children¡¯s cartoon. And let¡¯s not forget the emotionally constipated supernatural duo currently locked in their pissing contest across my living room. Great entertainment, really. But me? I was done. "I¡¯m going to sleep," I muttered to no one in particr. I didn¡¯t care if they heard me or not. Let them fight over who got to growl louder or who could stand closer to me like it meant something. I didn¡¯t have the energy to babysit a vampire and a wolf with unresolved mating issues. I walked away from the testosterone-filled tension without looking back, stepping into the sanctuary of my room. My apartment might not be much, but at least it was mine. Unlike that godforsaken castle with its velvet-draped horror and fire-starting vampire nobles. I closed the door behind me with a soft click and immediately beelined to the bed. My bed. My sheets. The one ce left in this blood-drenched nightmare that felt remotely familiar. I crawled under the covers and burrowed in, pulling the nket up to my chin like it could shield me from the monsters lurking in both my dreams and reality. I didn¡¯t bother changing clothes. I didn¡¯t brush my hair or plug my phone in. I just flopped into bed face-first, my head sinking into the pillow like it had been years since I¡¯d felt something thisforting. I closed my eyes and pretended. Pretend that I wasn¡¯t in a country infested with fanged monsters and fur-covered beasts. Pretend that I wasn¡¯t part of some cosmic joke where I was mated¡ªmated¡ªto two supernatural males who couldn¡¯t stop ring at each other long enough to notice I was breaking apart. Pretend that none of this had happened. Pretended I was back home. In my country. In my childhood bedroom, with the soft hum of the ceiling fan above and the faint smell of mom¡¯s rose-scentedundry detergent lingering in the air. The familiar creak of the hallway floorboards as my dad passed by. My brother¡¯s annoying music thumping through the wall. rk. My chest tightened, but I forced myself to breathe. No monsters. No vampires. No wolves. Just home. Just sleep. Just peace... even if it was pretend. Because if sleep was the only escape I had from this horror-infested reality, then damn it¡ªI was going to let it take me. Gods, I wanted that version of life back so badly. The safe one. The normal one. But I was stuck here. In this cursednd. With the memory of fangs, fire, and blood still embedded in my bones. I squeezed my eyes shut tighter. Let sleep take me. Just for a little while. Let me forget the pce of monsters. Let me forget the feast. Let me forget everything. Even if just for one night. Just when sleep was finally stretching its warm fingers around me, pulling me gently into that blissful darkness¡ªthe door creaked open. Of course. Because peace? Sanity? Sleep? Those were clearly luxuries I wasn¡¯t allowed anymore. I didn¡¯t even bother opening my eyes. Maybe if I stayed still, I could pretend I was already asleep. Maybe if I stayed silent long enough, whoever it was would just quietly back away and¡ª I heard footstepsing in. Of course. Of course it did. Because apparently, privacy is a foreign concept to supernatural dickheads with boundary issues. I didn¡¯t open my eyes. Nope. I was not giving either of those bastards the satisfaction of acknowledging their presence. I stayed still. Calm. Eyes shut. Breathing even. I was asleep. Officially and emotionally unavable. But the air betrayed them. The second the door opened, the entire room shifted. The tension slithered in like a damn fog¡ªthick, oppressive, and annoyingly charged. A quiet "shhh" floated into the air like I was some sacred baby they¡¯d both agreed not to wake. The audacity. Then, the mattress on my right dipped. Chapter 114: She Has A Twin

    Chapter 114: She Has A Twin

    re pov: The air grew noticeably colder¡ªchill crawling up my spine, and I knew it was him. Mr. I¡¯m-the-Vampire-Prince-and-the-World-Is-My-Gothic-Symphony. Freaking ze. His presence always made the room feel like a crypt in winter. And just when I was trying to mentally kill him off in a dream, the other side of the bed dipped. You have got to be kidding me. I was the sandwich in a supernatural pissing match. They were both lying down. One on either side. Like territorial animals marking space while I was pretending to be asleep. Fucking. Great. The stupid thing? Neither of them said anything. Not a word. Just tension. Tension and heat and cold and two different kinds of brooding energy pressing in from either side. Do you know what it¡¯s like trying to sleep while two overly powerful immortals have a silent alpha-off over your unconscious body? You don¡¯t. And you don¡¯t want to. I kept my face rxed, breathing calm, but internally I was screaming. If there were supernatural courtws about stalking, this would be exhibit A. I should report both of them to the Fantasy HR department for emotional harassment. My room¡ªmy bed¡ªwas supposed to be the one ce I could pretend to be okay. And now it was a damn contested war zone with Reed radiating hot, protective wolf energy and ze oozing cool, calcting vampire dread like a fucking Victorian nightmare. Perfect. I wanted to scream. I wanted to p both of them with my pillow. But I didn¡¯t. I stayed still. ying dead. Because if this was the dumbass way they were going to "protect" me¡ªby lying next to me like bodyguards in a coffin¡ªthen fine. Let them have their moment. But the second one of them even snored, I was kicking someone off this bed. Probably both. Gods save me from supernatural soulmates and their broken understanding of space. I seriously contemted just getting up and sleeping in the bathtub. But nope. I was stubborn. They were the intruders here. I wasn¡¯t giving them the satisfaction of pushing me out of my own damn bed. Let them y this ridiculous game of who can "protect" me better while I ignored their idiocy like the exhausted, emotionally damaged queen I was. Fucking great. Of all the cursed vampire pces and supernatural boarding houses in the world, I had to end up here¡ªwith one blood-sucker who looked like sin incarnate, and a territorial wolf who couldn¡¯t stop growling every time someone breathed wrong around me. Someone shifted closer. I felt it¡ªbarely a hair¡¯s width from my back. ze, probably. Smooth and subtle. Then another shift¡ªon my other side. Reed, no doubt trying to match the move. The temperature dropped. My annoyance spiked. Gods help me... if one of them breathes on my neck, I¡¯m kicking someone¡¯s balls into another dimension. And yet, the bed stayed silent after that. No movement. Just them... lingering like smug shadows on either side. And me? Caught between them, fighting the urge to scream, punch something, or both. Wee to my life. The supernatural mate-bond triangle from hell. BLAZE POV "She¡¯s rted to rk," Reed said, voice low, almost a whisper, like the words themselves were dangerous. We were alone now. re had left us behind after draining her mug of coffee, muttering something about needing to sleep and clearly wanting space from both of us. She vanished into her bedroom, leaving a heavy silence behind. That was when the wolf dropped his little bomb. I blinked slowly, my gaze snapping to him. "How?" But even as I asked the question, pieces began shifting in my mind¡ªsliding into ce like a morbid puzzle I¡¯d refused toplete until now. Her face. Her scent. Her blood. And gods... it all started to click. The scent. That damn scent. It had haunted me from the first moment we crossed paths in that dark hallway. I remembered freezing in my tracks, the moment her presence soaked into the air¡ªfamiliar, wrong, yet so right. At first, I told myself it was coincidence. A trick of the mind. There were simrities, sure, but not enough to matter. Or so I¡¯d tried to convince myself. Yes, her scent was different. Softer, warmer. But there was something about it¡ªsomething familiar. And now that I thought back¡ªreally thought back¡ªto the moment I first saw her in the hallway cloaked in shadows and fear... it hadn¡¯t just been curiosity that pulled me in. It was her scent. Her blood. That pull. It was his, too. I clenched my jaw, anger and guilt simmering in the pit of my stomach like poison. I had buried that feeling, dismissed it as coincidence. After all, I never tasted rk¡¯s blood¡ªnot the way I had with re. A brief lick. That was all. Barely enough to identify him. But enough to burn a memory into my senses. And now? Now I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find¡¤novel "Their blood..." I murmured, more to myself than to him. "It¡¯s simr. Not exact. But... enough." Reed leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, eyes watching me with more suspicion than usual. "She¡¯s his twin," he said slowly, like he was testing me. "You didn¡¯t know?" I looked away, tongue pressing against my fang. "I suspected... something. Her scent. Her face. Pull her hair back, narrow her nose, give her a colder expression¡ªshe¡¯d look just like him." I could feel him reading me, sizing up my reaction, trying to see if I was lying. I wasn¡¯t. Not about this. But gods, this changed everything. "Does she know what happened to him?" I asked, though I already suspected the answer. Reed snorted. "If she did, you think she¡¯d let either of us stay in her apartment?" He shook his head. "Hell no. She¡¯d probably stake us both." Fair point. No. She didn¡¯t know. Because if she did, I¡¯m certain I wouldn¡¯t be standing here breathing. Or whatever my version of breathing was. A heavy silence fell over the room, sharp and suffocating. The kind that wrapped around your throat and squeezed. We were both thinking the same thing: this truth¡ªwho she was¡ªit made everything more dangerous. The prophecy. The power her blood could carry. And worst of all, the very real possibility of history repeating itself. "She can¡¯t find out," I said atst, voice hard, cold. Not because I wanted to lie to her. But because I needed to protect her. If she found out what really happened to her twin, she¡¯d be hunted. Used. Or worse, she¡¯d run straight into danger trying to dig up answers. And I wasn¡¯t going to lose her too. "She will find out eventually," Reed said, eyes narrowing. "She¡¯s already suspicious. She¡¯s asking questions. About the mate bond. About you. And soon... about rk." Reed gave me a long look. "You think that¡¯s gonna work? You think she won¡¯t dig?" His voice held doubt. "She came here because of him. She¡¯s not gonna stop." I swallowed hard, a sick twist in my gut. "Then we make sure the past doesn¡¯t repeat itself. We have to make sure that when she does¡ªshe survives it," I said, stepping forward. "I won¡¯t lose her. Not like we lost him." Reed¡¯s eyes darkened but he nodded, though the reluctant tension in his body said he didn¡¯t like agreeing with me. We both had egos bigger than most kingdoms, and right now, we were being forced to put those aside¡ªfor her. "For re," I said, meaning every word. "Fine," Reed muttered, pushing away from the wall. "But if we¡¯re doing this, we do it together." "I¡¯m staying with her tonight," I said casually, already making my way toward her bedroom. My voice calm, but my intent clear. "Keep watch over her." "As if I¡¯d let you just sneak in and y the gant protector," Reed snapped, following behind me like a damn shadow. I reached the door first, ncing inside. She was curled up under the nkets, hair messy, breathing slow. The tension in her jaw said she wasn¡¯t fully at ease¡ªbut she was sleeping. Finally. I raised a finger to my lips and turned toward Reed. "Shhh," I whispered. "Don¡¯t wake her." He red at me, teeth clenched, but stayed quiet. Because whatever tension burned between us¡ªwhatever hatred orpetition¡ªre was in the middle of it now. And for her sake, we¡¯d both pretend¡ªfor now¡ªthat we could be civilized monsters. He grumbled something behind me, probably plotting my death in twelve different ways, but stayed quiet. I stepped in first. The air in the room shifted again. Her scent wrapped around me like a damn vice, reminding me of everything I couldn¡¯t lose. Everything I had to protect. Not just from the outside world, but from the secrets buried in the past... and maybe even from myself. She didn¡¯t stir. She didn¡¯t know what we were keeping from her. Or how much blood had already stained the road she was walking. But gods help me¡ªI was going to make sure she never had to find out. Not if I could help it. Not again. Chapter 115: Sandwiched

    Chapter 115: Sandwiched

    REED POV I had to tell ze about her rtionship with rk. He had to know. He was part of it too¡ªentwined in the past just like me. And if it weren¡¯t for his meddling, his ego, his obsession with always being in control... maybe rk would still be alive. Maybe none of this would be happening. And if she ever found out¡ªfound out that the two of us were involved in her twin¡¯s death? That we were the reason his life ended the way it did? Gods, she¡¯d never want to look at either of us again. I knew it. ze knew it. rk was caught in our crossfire back then. If one of us¡ªjust one¡ªhad backed off, admitted defeat, let the other have him... maybe rk would still be alive. But no. We couldn¡¯t let go. Pride. Possession. Obsession. We fought each other tooth and w for him. And now here we were again, repeating the same cursed pattern. Both of us¡ªgunning for the same girl. Repeating the same sick game¡ªbut this time it was even worse. Because re wasn¡¯t just a human we both happened to be drawn to. She was our mate. Bonded. Fated. That damn soul-thread connecting the three of us in a knot that could strangle us all if we weren¡¯t careful. I clenched my fists at the memory¡ªrk¡¯sughter, his temper, his strange fascination with things beyond this world. And how he got caught between me and ze. He was the only neutral ground we ever had. And now use¡ªwhatever her full name really was¡ªwas walking the same dangerous path. But this time, it wasn¡¯t curiosity that tied her to us. It was fate. I didn¡¯t even know her real name yet. How messed up is that? The girl we were both bound to by blood and magic, and I still didn¡¯t know what her parents called her when she was born. The irony stung. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder... What if the prophecy we¡¯d all feared¡ªthe one that had everyone pointing fingers at rk¡ªwasn¡¯t even about him? What if it was her? What if the human destined to unravel the bnce of the supernatural world... wasn¡¯t rk, but use? This time, ze got to her first. She trusted him first. He¡¯d been the one to pull her out of danger, even if he was a cocky bastard while doing it. That trust she gave him¡ªit hurt more than I thought it would. Because once, rk trusted me first. I was smug about that. I had thought I had the upper hand. With rk, I was the one he opened up to first. He confided in me. Trusted me before ze. And yeah¡ªI had been smug about it. ze hated that I had his attention first. Hated that rk smiled at me more. But now? Now I was the one on the outside. I saw it¡ªthe way re looked at ze. The way her body rxed a little when he got close. Like she believed he could protect her. Like she felt safe. She didn¡¯t look at me that way. Not yet. And gods, it hurt. That trust, thatfort she gave him¡ªI wanted it too. I needed her to see me, trust me. It stung like a bitch. I was the one looking in from the outside. Watching ze have what I wanted. What my wolf ached for. When ze stood up and announced¡ªso damn casually¡ªthat he was going to stay in her room and "protect her," something snapped in me. Like hell. Like hell. He¡¯d already gotten more time with her. More chances. I needed time too. She had to get to know me, not just the vampire prick. She had to see my side of the bond. That we were connected. That I could be what she needed too. That I wasn¡¯t the monster she thought I was when she looked at me with those wary eyes. He didn¡¯t respond. Just walked down the hall like he owned her, like the ce belonged to him, giving me a smug-ass look. I rolled my eyes and followed anyway. I wasn¡¯t leaving her alone with him. Not when my wolf was pacing under my skin, pissed and possessive. We both knew the truth. One of us had to back down. For her. For re. To avoid history repeating itself. But here was the problem¡ªneither of us was willing to do it. Because she wasn¡¯t just a human we fancied. She was mate. Do you know how rare that is for our kind? To be tethered, fated, chosen by the universe itself? And do you know how hard it is to let that go? It¡¯s fucking impossible. So when ze reached her bedroom door and peered in, I followed right after. He turned to me and gave me the most pretentious "shhh" like I was a clueless idiot who didn¡¯t understand the concept of not waking a sleeping girl. I wanted to punch that smug look right off his undead face. I rolled my eyes, hard. Fuck you, I thought. He walked in, like he belonged there. Like this was his space. His bed. His girl. When I stepped into her room, the sight of her curled up in bed nearly knocked the wind out of me. She looked... small. Vulnerable. Like someone trying to hold herself together in a world tearing her apart. And here we were¡ªboth of us¡ªying tug-of-war with her heart like a pair of selfish assholes. Still, that didn¡¯t stop ze from sauntering over and sliding into the bed beside her like he¡¯d done it a hundred times. Like he belonged there. Smug bastard. My wolf snarled inside, pacing and pissed, the bond tugging harder than ever. No way was I letting him pull this silent victory. Not this time. So I followed him in. Well, I wasn¡¯t just going to let that stand. I shot him a look¡ªtight-lipped, teeth gritted¡ªthen circled to the other side of the bed. My wolf was practically snarling now. We wouldn¡¯t be left out. We wouldn¡¯t lose her. She was sandwiched now, caught between two ticking time bombs, and neither of us was backing down. I gave ze a smug look of my own. A look that said: You¡¯re not pushing me out. Not this time, leech. I wasn¡¯t going to be left behind again. Not by her. Not by fate. Not by him. She was ours. And until she chose, I¡¯d stay right here¡ªbeside her. Even if it killed me. She shifted slightly, caught between both of us, but didn¡¯t wake. And something in my chest clenched. It was wrong. All of this was wrong. We were doing it again¡ªfighting over someone who didn¡¯t ask for this, dragging her into our centuries-old conflict, just like we did to her brother. But it didn¡¯t matter. Not to my wolf. Not to me. Because this time... she was more than a human we fancied. She was ours. We stayed like that for nearly an hour. The room was quiet, dark, except for the low hum of the city beyond the window and the sound of her breathing¡ªsteady, a little shaky, but finally calm. I hadn¡¯t moved. Neither had ze. The only motion came from the rise and fall of her chest, trapped between two territorial bastards who couldn¡¯t leave her alone. My wolf was pacing beneath my skin, ears perked, fully aware that she was right there¡ªbetween us. Her scent filled the room, and even in sleep, it calmed me, like a balm to an itch I hadn¡¯t known I had. And then... she moved. It was subtle at first. A little twitch, a murmured sound, a sigh. Then she shifted fully¡ªturned away from ze and rolled toward me, nuzzling closer, her hand brushing my chest as her body instinctively leaned into my warmth. I froze. Every cell in my body lit up. She was soft. Fragile. And she felt like home. She tucked her head beneath my chin like it was the most natural thing in the world, one of her hands resting lightly against my chest. My breath caught. Warmth bloomed inside me, unexpected but not unwee. Even in sleep, her body knew where to go. She felt my warmth. That human part of her was drawn to it. Vampire bodies are cold¡ªlike ice. Stone and frost. That¡¯s just how they are. It¡¯s not ze¡¯s fault, it¡¯s in his damn nature. But me? I¡¯m heat. Earth. Blood and fire. And she moved to me. I knew it wasn¡¯t conscious¡ªshe was asleep. But it didn¡¯t matter. Her body knew what it wanted. It was drawn to me. Chapters first released on find(?)ovel Because unlike that ice-block vampire she had on her other side, I radiated warmth. Living heat. Blood. Heartbeat. Comfort. Vampires are dead things wrapped in flesh. Cold, still, silent. It¡¯s no surprise she turned away from that and curled into the heat that pulsed through me. My lips curled into a slow, smug grin. Couldn¡¯t help it. I shifted just slightly to give her more space, adjusting my arm so she¡¯d settle morefortably against me. And she did. Like she belonged there. I didn¡¯t gloat aloud¡ªtempting as it was¡ªbut I did smirk. Couldn¡¯t help it. My eyes lifted, locking with ze¡¯s across her sleeping form. His face was stone, but the re in his eyes gave him away. I smirked. He looked like he wanted to rip me apart. But he didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t. Not without waking her. And that made it even better. I raised a brow and gave him a small, smug smile. She chose warmth, my warmth. Even if it was just instinct in her sleep, it still counted. ze narrowed his eyes, jaw ticking. I could feel his tension like static on the air. I knew he wanted to yank her back. Wrap around her. Prove that he could give her safety too. But he couldn¡¯t give her this. Not the heat. Not the heartbeat. Not the human familiarity she craved in the dark. She murmured something softly, unintelligible, then nestled even closer, like she knew. Like she trusted it. My wolf preened. Smug bastard was practically howling in triumph. I didn¡¯t say anything, just kept my arms still and let her rest against me. I wasn¡¯t going to push it, ruin the moment. Because this wasn¡¯t just about winning some petty rivalry¡ªokay, maybe it was a little about that¡ªbut mostly... it was about her. About showing her she wasn¡¯t alone. ze was still watching. Waiting. Calcting. Let him. Tonight, she chose me. Even if she didn¡¯t know it yet. Chapter 116: Tangled Mess

    Chapter 116: Tangled Mess

    {I am really sorry for the inconvenience the system had publish my drafts from another book. Currently working on releasing the original Chapters. This problem was on this Chapter and the next currently working on rectifying the next Chapter) CLARE POV I must¡¯ve been dead asleep¡ªlike five-minute power-nap at a rave kind of dead¡ª Until a sudden crunch forced me awake. My eyes shot open into darkness. I felt... stuck. Like a human ordionpressed between a Viking and a vampire straight out of a bloody romance novel. First, there was heat to my right¡ªwarmth wrapped around my side like a hot water bottle. Then there was cold to my left... an icy presence perched like a statue on the edge of my bed. Sleep fogged my brain. What... where..? For a split second, I thought I was dreaming the worst crossover ever: Twilight meets Delivery Man, with fang-y males fighting over grudgingly rescued humans. Dream or nightmare¡ªit felt something like that. I groaned internally. Of course. I didn¡¯t need an rm clock. I had two supernatural assholes guarding me like chaperones from hell. No, it was the absurd temperature war happening across my entire body. My front? Felt like I was lying on top of a goddamn oven. My back? Like someone left the fridge open and shoved me in it. It took me a second¡ªmaybe two, give or take the dazed confusion of waking up¡ªto realize why. I was sprawled right across Reed¡¯s chest, my head tucked into the crook of his neck, his arm loosely around my waist like I was a massive, overgrown teddy bear. Which would¡¯ve been fine if that were the only problem. But nope. There was more. Someone was behind me. Pressed right up against my back. Spoon-mode activated. His arm draped around my torso, fitting like he owned that space. And even without seeing his face, I knew who it was. ze. Of course. Fucking great. I was sandwiched. Freaking. Sandwiched. Between a wolf furnace and a vampire freezer. Sandwiched between a growly werewolf and a smug vampire. I must have offended every celestial deity in existence in a past life. That¡¯s the only exnation for my cursed existence. I didn¡¯t move at first¡ªbecause I couldn¡¯t. Because I was stuck. Not in some metaphorical "oh I¡¯m trapped between two men emotionally" kind of way. No. Literally physically trapped. Pinned down by two overly territorial supernatural creatures who apparently decided my bed was the battlefield for round two of their ongoing dick-measuring contest. I tried to shift slightly¡ªbad idea. Both of them tightened their hold, like human pressure sensors or something. Reed¡¯s arm pulled me closer to his chest, and ze¡¯s fingers curled slightly on my stomach like he was anchoring me down. Oh, and as if the situation wasn¡¯t dire enough? I had to pee. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find[?]ovel Badly. I nced at the window. Still dark outside. Probably pre-dawn. Maybe 3 or 4 AM? The faint glow of the streemp outside bled through the curtain, casting long shadows across the walls of my apartment. So it had to be really early. And here I was¡ªpinned like a helpless piece of meat between two supernatural beings who, by all rights, shouldn¡¯t even be able to stand each other, let alone share a bed with me in the middle. What kind of twisted fantasy novel was I living in? My dder throbbed again. Okay. Okay. Time to strategize. Gods. How the actual fuck was I supposed to get out of this mess without waking them up? These two didn¡¯t just sleep¡ªthey brooded in their sleep. I could practically feel the possessive tension radiating off them even in unconsciousness. I tried inching my leg just slightly¡ª Nope. Reed¡¯s arm, draped over my hip, tightened as if his subconscious sensed I was trying to flee. ze¡¯s cool fingers also flexed against my stomach, holding me even closer, like I was some precious little human plushie neither of them was willing to give up. I was a hostage to their possessiveness. I tilted my head slightly, peeking up at Reed¡¯s face. He looked... peaceful. Or as peaceful as a wolf on high alert could look while pretending to sleep. His breathing was steady. His jaw rxed. Lips slightly parted. I turned slightly¡ªnot too much¡ªjust enough to see ze¡¯s silhouette behind me. And yeah, he was out cold too. Probably dreaming about draining the blood of every man who ever looked my way. His hold on my waist was firm, not crushing, but definitely full of that overprotective vampire possessiveness I was getting very familiar with. I sighed internally. My dder didn¡¯t care that I was caught in the middle of a supernatural cuddle-pile. And I definitely wasn¡¯t ready to be the reason the Werewolf-Vampire Peace Treaty broke at four in the morning just because I tried to wriggle my way to the bathroom. But desperate times... Maybe if I just... slithered out? Silently. Like a snake. A very tired, very sleep-deprived snake who needed to pee. The only logical way out of my supernatural snuggle prison was down. Sliding downward toward the end of the bed, like some kind of desperate, overcaffeinated caterpir. That was the n. My dder encouraged me like a cheerleader in distress. Not graceful. Not elegant. But desperate times call for dignity-suiciding measures. I took a deep breath, braced myself, and began the escape: slow, inching movements, wriggling my way down between Reed¡¯s death-grip warmth and ze¡¯s icy hold of doom. Progress was... okay. At one point, I was pretty sure I looked like a possessed worm having a seizure, but whatever. A girl¡¯s gotta do what a girl¡¯s gotta do when her dder¡¯s about to explode and she¡¯s got two territorial idiots clinging to her like heated pillows with abandonment issues. Just when I thought I was in the clear¡ª BAM. My foot caught on the damn bedsheet, my knee twisted the wrong way, and gravity decided to betray me in the most humiliating fashion possible. I fell. Face-first. Straight off the bed. The ground met me like an overenthusiastic wrestling partner. My elbow hit the floor. My pride shattered into ten thousand pieces. And of course¡ª Of course. Themotion ripped both vampire and wolf straight out of their dreands. They sat up immediately, disoriented and on full alert... still tangled in each other¡¯s arms. I blinked up from the floor, groaning and cradling my hip. Reed blinked once, twice¡ªthen realized he was full-on snuggling ze like they were two hormonal teens at a sleepover. "What the fuck, man!" Reed barked, wide-eyed, and immediately shoved ze off like he¡¯d just been kissed by a leper. ze looked equally stunned, as if trying to process how the hell he ended up spooning a werewolf. They were both panting, flustered, and looking anywhere but at each other. Still lying on the floor, tangled in sheets and clinging to thest of my dignity, I said the only thing I could: "...You two wanna be alone or...?" They both red at me. The two of them sat there in silence for a second, just staring at each other in dawning horror. I couldn¡¯t help it. Despite the pain, the fall, the embarrassment, and my full dder¡ª I snorted. Then I . Not a polite giggle. No. A full-blown, slightly hysterical, sleep-deprived, maniacalugh. Because gods, what even was my life? Two bloodthirsty supernatural beings ring at each other like they¡¯d justmitted the ultimate betrayal... by identally cuddling. Reed turned to me, face still red from shock. "Why the hell were you crawling off the bed like a¡ª" "Shut up," I groaned, stillughing. "Just... shut up. I had to pee. That¡¯s all. And now I¡¯ve probably dislocated my shoulder, but at least I¡¯m not sandwiched between two passive-aggressively spooning egos anymore." I got up, rubbing my butt, and limped off toward the bathroom. Behind me, I heard ze mutter under his breath, "I me your radiating furnace body heat, mutt." And Reed snapped back, "Better than being an undead popsicle." Honestly? I was too tired for their bickering. I shut the door, sat on the toilet, and sighed. Gods help me. This wasn¡¯t just a horror movie anymore. This was a supernatural si. And I was the unwilling main character. *********** I¡¯m currently hiding in the bathroom. Yes, hiding. Because that ridiculous scene just now? The one where I fell off my own bed while trying to escape two supernatural man-beasts using me as a snuggle toy? Yeah. That happened. And no, I¡¯m not emotionally okay about it. I¡¯m sitting on the closed toilet lid, arms around my knees, trying to decide if I¡¯m actually expected to go back to bed and pretend everything is fine. Like it¡¯spletely normal to sleep between two guys who just casually announced they¡¯re my mates. Which, from what I¡¯ve gathered, trantes to "the love of their lives" in monster-speak. No pressure, right? I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m supposed to feel. Am I supposed to be ttered? Horrified? Swept away into a whirlwind romance? Because honestly, I just feel... tired. Confused. My emotional range has officially been short-circuited by wolf howls, vampire feasts. Because here¡¯s the thing: Am I still expected to walk out of here, smile like nothing happened, and climb back into that bed? Right between them? Seriously? Like I¡¯m just gonna crawl between a brooding vampire and a cocky wolf and pretend that everything¡¯s cool? That I¡¯m cool? That I don¡¯t know they both im I¡¯m their "mate"¡ªwhich, from everything I¡¯ve managed to piece together, is supernatural-speak for the love of their lives. Their fated soulmate. Chosen by whatever weird-ass destiny moon-god-blood-luna-soul-tie nonsense their species worships. And I¡¯m supposed to be okay with that? Like, sorry your magical biology decided I¡¯m your eternal obsession, but I¡¯m still out here trying to mentally process the fact that vampires exist¡ªand not the sexy, sparkly kind, but the ones who literally feast on humans at dinner parties. And yeah, I know what people would say. "Lucky girl! Hot vampire and hotter wolf fighting over you!" No. Shut up. This isn¡¯t a fanfic fantasy. This is a bloody mess. Sure, I¡¯d have to be a corpse not to notice their bodies. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªanyone with eyeballs, taste, or a pulse would drool. Hell, I¡¯m pretty sure even lesbians would nce at their pictures and go, "Okay, maybe just once." But that¡¯s just attraction. That¡¯s primal. That¡¯s... biology doing its freaky thing. Emotionally? Mentally? I¡¯m not there. I¡¯m not even close. This horror show of a life has ripped through my peace, my ns, and my grip on reality. I¡¯ve watched people die. I¡¯ve had dreams that felt too real. I¡¯ve seen my twin shredded in a nightmare, and it still sits heavy on my chest like a curse I can¡¯t shake. So no. I¡¯m not ready to love anyone. I¡¯m not ready to choose. And I don¡¯t think I should be forced to just because their instincts say I¡¯m it. Honestly? Right now, I just want to be safe. To survive. To find the truth about what happened to my brother. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªgo one full day without waking up in a bed sandwiched between two apex predators arguing over who gets to "protect" me. Gods help me. I don¡¯t need a mate. I need a damn therapist. Chapter 117: Tangled Mess {ii}

    Chapter 117: Tangled Mess {ii}

    {I am really sorry the system has publish my draft from another book. Currently working on releasing the original Chapter. I have also change the earlier version on re POV of the previous Chapter you can check out if you had read the earlier version.) BLAZE POV It¡¯s an old saying in vampire culture¡ª"Your beloved grants you sleep." We say it like a wistful legend, something ancient and poetic passed down through bloodlines, but rarely believed. Because we don¡¯t sleep, not really. We rest. We lie still and quiet our minds for an hour or two if we must, but true sleep? That¡¯s almost myth. Dreamless rest, sure. But dreams? Deep slumber? That¡¯s for mortals. For those who breathe and age and feel time like a noose. Until tonight. Today... I finally understood what that meant. Vampires don¡¯t really sleep. We rest¡ªbrief, cold, dreamless states that barely qualify as unconsciousness. Maybe an hour here or there. Enough to keep the body functioning, but never enough to feel human about it. But tonight-tonight was different. I slept. Not just rested. I slept. And I dreamt. I dreamt of her. I can¡¯t even remember how long¡ªI slept. And I dreamt. Of her. re. Herugh, her stubbornness, the fire in her eyes that flickered even when fear made her hands tremble. In my dream, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She was smiling. At me. Gods, it felt so damn real. And now, awake again in her apartment, I feel the ghost of that dream still clinging to me like warmth in the cold. Her scent, her voice, the warmth of her body wedged between mine and that damn mutt¡¯s. I had always thought the tales about a mate¡¯s presence being calming were just poetic bullshit passed down by romantic elders. But now... now I knew it was real. Her presence wrapped around me like a balm, like something ancient and sacred my soul had been aching for. It was as terrifying as it was...forting. Thest thing I remembered before the darkness pulled me under was Reed¡¯s smug look. That stupid mutt. He¡¯d worn it proudly when re shifted toward him in her sleep, curling closer to his warmth like a damn cat seekingfort. I¡¯d watched it happen, blood boiling under my skin, wanting it to be me instead. Hell, I almost gave in to the urge. I nearly reached over, pulled her against my chest, and whispered every selfish want right into her ear. I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t sting. I¡¯d wanted it to be me. I¡¯d imagined her curling into my chest, not that damned mutt¡¯s. Every bone in my body itched to pull her back toward me, to im even a scrap of herfort. But I held back. Barely. And now? Now I wake up tangled in a situation I never asked for. Literally. Because Reed and I? We weren¡¯t just on the same bed. We were cuddling. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? fin?novel Waking up in a tangled mess, only to find myself cuddling with Reed of all people¡ªmy eternal rival and the bane of my undead existence¡ªwas not part of the n. I blinked once, twice, hoping I¡¯d misread the situation. But no, my arm was very much around him, and his was draped across me like some terrible cosmic joke. I didn¡¯t feel her move. Not a damn twitch. She had slipped out without so much as a rustle of the sheets¡ªhow, I¡¯ll never know¡ªbut somehow, she ended up on the floor... And Reed? That bastard looked just as horrified as I felt. He sat up fast, face twisted in disgust, like waking up in my arms was the worst thing that had ever happened to him. As if I was the problem. He shoved me. I shoved back. There were expletives. Lots of them. re? Nowhere in sight. Somehow, she¡¯d managed to slither out of bed without either of us noticing¡ªagain. And we were too busy ying unconscious tug-of-war to feel her leave. I shot him a re that promised fire if he opened his mouth. He scowled right back. What the hell had we be? Two ancient beings who had once bled across battlefields now reduced to squabbling like teenage boys over a girl who barely understood what she meant to us. But damn it, she was everything. She had made me sleep. Actually sleep. That wasn¡¯t just biology. That was something deeper. And as much as I hated Reed¡¯s smug face, as much as it burned that she¡¯d shifted to him instead of me... A part of me still smiled. Because she was here. Alive. Safe¡ªfor now. And I wasn¡¯t about to let that go. REED POV What. The. Fuck. I was sure as hell holding my mate¡ªnot a cold-blooded, soulless, walking corpse of a bloodsucker. I was sure as hell holding my mate when I closed my eyes. Her soft body tucked against mine, her scent¡ªwarm, earthy, uniquely her¡ªfilling every breath. I remember the steady rhythm of her breathing, the subtle way her fingers had curled into my shirt. Thatfort? That warmth? That peace? Yeah. That was my mate And yet, when I shot up from sleep, instinct on full alert after hearing the unmistakable thud of someone hitting the floor, who was in my arms? ze. Now I¡¯m wide awake, and the first thing I see when I open my eyes is ze¡¯s pale, smug, fucking undead face two inches from mine. Worse? Our limbs are tangled. Our bodies pressed together. I can feel his arm around me. I don¡¯t know whether to scream, vomit, or burn the entire goddamn bed. Fucking ze. I jerked back so fast I nearly fell off the bed myself. My face twisted in pure disgust, my skin crawling from the icy contact. He looked just as appalled, like he¡¯d just woken up spooning a corpse. Well. He technically had. "What the fuck, man?!" I barked, already pushing him off like he was some parasite thattched on during the night. ze scowled, baring those fangs like that was supposed to scare me. Yeah, right. I¡¯ve fought worse than his smug ass. "Don¡¯t what the fuck me!" he hissed, adjusting his shirt like I¡¯d somehow vited him. "You were the one rolling around like a damn puppy!" ze looks just as horrified as I feel. His expression says I¡¯d rather cuddle a rotting corpse, and I¡¯m inclined to agree. "I was holding my mate," I snap, running a hand through my already-messy hair. "Not you. Definitely not you." "I thought I was holding her too!" ze growls back, wiping his hand on his pants like I¡¯d infected him with fleas. My hands curled into fists, jaw clenched so tight I could crack a mr. "She is the one I want to hold. Not you," I growled lowly, pointing toward the edge of the bed where re had clearly made her escape. "I know I was. What the hell happened?" We both turned toward the end of the bed where the nket was still tangled¡ªproof that someone had crawled down that way. A faint trail of disrupted sheets, like a desperate escape route. The image was too vivid: her tiny body wriggling like a worm trying to avoid waking the two creatures she probably considered emotionally unstable andpletely insane. And then the realization hit me. She left us like that. She saw us. She probably fell and everything, and we didn¡¯t stir. And we just¡ªstayed wrapped up in each other like a damn vampire-werewolf honeymoon horror show. "Fuck," I muttered, dragging a hand down my face. Not only did she manage to escape both of us without waking us up, she had to witness this mess. What was she thinking? That her so-called mates were more into each other than her? Fucking hell. "I swear," I said to ze, pointing at him again, "you ever end up that close to me again and I will burn your icy ass to ash." He just scoffed, adjusting his cuffs like I wasn¡¯t worth the breath. "Rx, mutt. It¡¯s not like I wanted to be cuddling you either. If anyone¡¯s been vited, it¡¯s me." I almost lunged at him right there, but the sound of water running from the bathroom reminded me why we were even here. Her. re. She was probably in there right now, wondering if returning to bed meant crawling between her territorial, cursed soulmates who couldn¡¯t even share air without threatening murder. I sighed. My wolf was restless, pacing inside me, wanting to be near her. Wanting her warmth back. But more than that, it was the scent she left behind on the bed that clung to me like a ghost. Mate. "Fucking disaster," I muttered again under my breath, ring at ze, who had fallen silent too. Yeah. This was definitely getting out of hand. And she would have to choose eventually. But gods help me... I wasn¡¯t ready to let her go. Chapter 118: Midnight Revelation

    Chapter 118: Midnight Revtion

    CLARE POV Well, I couldn¡¯t stay in the bathroom forever. This was my apartment, my sanctuary¡ªnot theirs. If anyone should be cowering or avoiding confrontation, it should be the two overgrown territorial idiots currently upying my bed. Not me. Also... I still needed sleep. Desperately. I took a deep breath, squared my shoulders, and opened the bathroom door. The air outside hit me like a wave of tension. Yep. They were still in the room, and from the heavy silence and stiff posture, I could tell they¡¯d been bickering the whole time I was gone¡ªat least until they heard the door creak open. Their mumbling cut off like a wire snapped. ze¡¯s gaze darted to me, sharp but unreadable. Reed¡¯s jaw was tight, his arms crossed like some grumpy guard dog on alert. Whatever. I wasn¡¯t doing this right now. I ignored them both and padded barefoot across the room, climbed back onto the bed¡ªfrom the bottom, of course, like some kind of spy slipping through enemy lines¡ªand burrowed myself under the covers without saying a word. No eye contact. Noments. Just sleep. At first, neither of them moved. Good. I hoped the awkwardness stung. Then, slowly, I felt them shift back into position¡ªlike clockwork. ze moved behind me, his cold presence settling at my back like a cier with arms. Reed shifted toward my front again, radiating that stubborn warmth I had practically melted into earlier. So here I was again. The human burrito in the supernatural dickhead sandwich. I sighed into my pillow. Gods. What even was my life now? This wasn¡¯t romantic. This wasn¡¯t cute. This wasn¡¯t anything but exhausting. But I¡¯d made my point. This was my bed. My apartment. And if they wanted to y this ridiculous contest-of-dominance game, they¡¯d have to do it on my terms. And right now, my terms were: shut up, getfortable, and let me sleep. Because if I didn¡¯t get at least three more hours of unconsciousness, the next person to breathe near me was getting stabbed. With a spoon. Okay enough is enough they were both pulling me to their side! "You guys..." I said, turning my head just enough to re at the two idiots still hovering on either side of me. "I know you want to protect me or whatever, but this¡ª" I motioned vaguely to the mattress, their bodies, and the tight little human trap I was stuck in, "¡ªthis is bing too much. You¡¯re invading my private space." Neither of them moved. Typical. "Like... who gave permission to sleep in my bed?" I added, louder now, dragging myself up to sit properly. My hair was a mess, my face probably looked like a gremlin¡¯s, and my voice was croaky from being woken up mid-dream... again. "Seriously. Did I miss the memo where this became a supernatural cuddle-fest? Because I don¡¯t recall saying, ¡¯Sure, guys, make yourselves at home. My bed is your bed.¡¯" Reed at least had the decency to look sheepish. He rubbed the back of his neck and mumbled something about making sure I was safe. ze? He didn¡¯t even blink. Just crossed one leg over the other and leaned back on his hands like he owned the ce. "You were cold," he said with a straight face, like that justified everything. "I was being practical." "Practical?" I repeated, incredulous. "Pretty sure wrapping your ice-cube arms around me like I¡¯m a blood bag is not in the ¡¯How to be Practical¡¯ handbook." Reed tried to stifle augh. ze red at him. "And you," I pointed at Reed, "were radiating heat like a human-sized furnace, which I admit was nice... until I realized I was being double spooned by two guys who can¡¯t go five minutes without trying to rip each other¡¯s throats out. It¡¯s exhausting." "I get it," I added. "Mate bond. Destiny. Beloved. Whatever you want to call this supernatural crapstorm¡ªbut newssh: I¡¯m still a person. A person who didn¡¯t ask for two half-naked paranormal men to sandwich her in the middle of the night." Find the newest release on F?ndNovel Reed rubbed the back of his neck, looking slightly sheepish now, while ze leaned back against the headboard, expression unreadable. "I just..." I sighed, pressing my palm against my forehead. "I need space. I need time. I don¡¯t even know how I feel about any of this, let alone either of you. So please. Stop deciding things for me." ze finally spoke, his voice low but oddly calm. "Noted." Reed nodded stiffly. "Yeah. You¡¯re right." I slid to the edge of the bed, tugging the nket with me. "From now on, unless I specifically say ¡¯sleep here,¡¯ I expect both of you to stay in your designated corners of the universe at bedtime. Clear?" They exchanged a look behind me. Some silent bro-telepathy. I narrowed my eyes. "Clear?" "Crystal," Reed said quickly. ze gave a tight nod. "Fine. But I¡¯m taking the couch." "Great. Take the floor for all I care," I muttered as I swung my legs down. "Just don¡¯t take my bed." They went quiet after that, and for the first time since this whole mess started, I felt like maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªI was reiming a shred of control in this supernatural circus. Gods, I missed being normal. Great. This was definitely thest time I was letting them sleep in my bed. Next time, I¡¯d spray the room with garlic-scented air freshener or rub the sheets down with wolfsbane if I had to. If this was what being someone¡¯s "mate" meant, the gods could have kept that little cosmic joke to themselves. I tugged the nket around me, finally reiming what little peace I had left in my apartment. Both supernatural idiots had been banished¡ªone to the couch, the other, hopefully, out of my personal bubble. I was ready to surrender to sleep again. Like actual sleep. The non-nightmare kind. Thank the gods. But just as sleep started to tug me into its hazy grasp, a slender little idea tiptoed into my brain¡ªsoft, cunning, and brilliant. They say they love me¡ªh h mate bond, fate, youplete me¡ªwhatever. They also say I¡¯m not safe here. Okay, fine. Let¡¯s say I ept that. Let¡¯s pretend, for one sleepless second, that their obsession with guarding me 24/7 isn¡¯t just their ego talking. Then... But... what if I told them I would be safe elsewhere? Like home? Back in my own country, far away from vampire politics, wolf turf wars, bloody prophecies, and twisted redheaded vampires with disturbing appetites. Home. The word rolled in my chest like a weight I hadn¡¯t realized I was carrying. My real bed. My real life. My parents. The simple world where vampires and wolves only existed inte-night movies. I missed that world. I ached for it. Would they help me return? Would they let me? Would they even believe me? The thought made my pulse race a little. It was risky, sure, but if I yed it right¡ªif I made them believe I genuinely needed to go home to be safe... maybe I could buy myself a one-way ticket out of this nightmare before it swallowed me whole. A faint smile crept onto my face. It was a long shot. But desperate times... Well, they call for a little maniption, don¡¯t they? And besides, if they really loved me like they imed¡ªthey¡¯d help me get what I wanted. Even if what I wanted... was to leave them behind. What if they say no? Because if they said no... then what did that mean? That I was a prisoner? That all this "you¡¯re our mate" stuff was just sugarcoated ownership? I blinked up at the ceiling in the dark, suddenly wide awake again. Tomorrow, I¡¯d ask. Or at least... test the waters. And if their answer didn¡¯t sit right with me? Well. Then I¡¯d know exactly what kind of danger I was really in. Not from outside. But from them. Tomorrow. Tomorrow I¡¯ll know just how deep this so-called mate bond goes. How much love¡ªif any¡ªreally backs it up. They im they¡¯d protect me. im they care. im I¡¯m important. All right, then¡ªtime to test that devotion. Not just with pretty words and bedroom invasions, but with actual truth. Because I need answers. About rk. It¡¯s easy to throw around words like fate and bond and mine, but what happens when I ask for something real? Something that matters to me? Like... my brother. Just the thought of him sent a cold pulse through my chest. rk. Gods, I miss him. His stupid sarcasm, his smug know-it-all grin, the way he¡¯d tell me I was too dumb to survive without him¡ªjoking, but not really. They say he took his own life. That¡¯s what they told us. But Sara¡¯s reaction told a very different story. The way her whole demeanor shifted when I asked about him¡ªlike I¡¯d said something unspeakable, something cursed. Like even mentioning his name made her skin crawl. She didn¡¯t say, "Oh, that poor boy who passed away." No. She said, "His name is forbidden." Forbidden. Like he wasn¡¯t just dead¡ªhe was erased. Buried underyers of secrets, and fear, and silence. They lied to us. I¡¯m sure of it now. Because there¡¯s definitely something shady about his death. The whole thing reeks. And the way that woman, Sara, acted when I brought him up? It wasn¡¯t just avoidance. It was terror wrapped in secrecy. She told me his name was "forbidden"¡ªlike it was some ancient curse or sealed vault. A brother I was told hadmitted suicide, but whose memory made people flinch like he was Voldemort reincarnated. You don¡¯t say a suicide victim¡¯s name is forbidden. That¡¯s not how grief or trauma works. That¡¯s how coverups work. That¡¯s how secrets fester. And ze and Reed? They¡¯re not just some random wolves and vampires thrown into my life¡ªthey know things. They¡¯re connected. ze and Reed... they have to know something. I don¡¯t care how wrapped up in their supernatural drama they are¡ªif they¡¯re as powerful and respected as they act, they must know more. Especially ze. ze literally told the principal¡ªa goddamn vampire in charge of a supernatural-infested elite school¡ªto fuck off, and the guy listened. Backed down like some whipped servant. That kind of power doesn¡¯te out of nowhere. So yeah... tomorrow, I¡¯ll start poking. A few gentle questions. A few carefully ced mentions of rk. I¡¯ll watch their eyes, their posture, every twitch of difort. I won¡¯te out swinging¡ªnot yet. First, I¡¯ll test the waters. See if they flinch. See what they hide. Because I¡¯m done sitting in the dark while they argue about who gets to hold me in my sleep. If they really want to protect me, love me¡ªthen they¡¯re going to prove it. By telling me the truth. Or helping me dig it up myself. Chapter 119: Past Catching Up

    Chapter 119: Past Catching Up

    BLAZE POV Great. Fucking great. The stupid mutt got us banished from her bed. I was the one who followed her in first¡ªI was the one who stayed quiet, who was just trying to keep her safe. Then he had toe in, trailing behind me like a shadow with a superiorityplex, and act like I¡¯did im to something he wanted. So now? Now we¡¯re both out. Exiled from the warm sanctuary of her room because Reed couldn¡¯t stand losing even while she was asleep. What the hell did he think was going to happen¡ªshe¡¯d wake up and throw a fucking rose at whoever she was curled up next to? Gods. What a joke. And now this is it. If he hadn¡¯t copied me¡ªif he¡¯d just let me go in alone like I nned¡ªnone of this would¡¯ve happened. I would¡¯ve held her, kept her warm, maybe even gained some of that fragile trust she¡¯s barely beginning to offer. But no, Reed had to stomp in right after me like a territorial dog peeing on everything I touch. And now? Now we¡¯re banned.Off the bed. Off her space.Just like that. I don¡¯t even me her, honestly. She¡¯s right. We are invading her personal space. But dammit, I was this close to building something with herst night. That sleep... it was the best rest I¡¯ve had in decades. I forgot what peace felt like until I had her in my arms¡ªeven if it was only for a few hours before she rolled over to that furball and left me spooning him like some goddamn nightmare. I still haven¡¯t forgiven the universe for that. And now?Now I¡¯ve lost that moment.Because of him.Because of us. This was thest time I got to hold her in bed, wasn¡¯t it?Unless something changes. Unless she lets me back in. This isst time I get to hold her in bed. Thest time I get to breathe in her scent without walls or guards between us. Thest time I get to feel her warmth seep into my cold, cursed bones and pretend¡ªeven for a second¡ªthat I¡¯m not the monster everyone thinks I am. Because truth be told... She makes me feel. She made me sleep. I hadn¡¯t truly slept in years¡ªcenturies, maybe. Rested? Sure. Closed my eyes and pretended long enough to get by? Of course. Butst night? Last night I slept. And I dreamt. Of her. Of a life that never existed but that I suddenly wanted. A life where she smiled at me and it wasn¡¯t just in pity or awkwardness, but because she chose me. Gods, even dreaming it felt like sphemy. Now it¡¯s all gone. Because Reed had to puff his chest and y alpha. Because I let my guard down and fell asleep next to him like some damn domestic idiot. Because now she¡¯s decided we¡¯ve crossed a line¡ªher "private space" was invaded, and we¡¯re just two dumb dogs fighting for a bone. And she¡¯s not wrong. But that doesn¡¯t mean it hurts any less. I¡¯m not letting Reed win. Not again. Not like with rk. Because if this mate bond means anything¡ªif there¡¯s even a chance she¡¯s mine¡ªthen I¡¯ll fight everyst werewolf in the damned woods and bleed for it. Even if it means ying nice. Even if it means pretending to be patient. But I swear to the blood gods, if that mutt so much as breathes near her door tonight¡ªhe¡¯s getting fanged. And no. No fucking way in hell will that incident ever leave the four corners of that room. Not now. Not ever. Me and Reed? In the same bed? Cuddling? Absolutely not. The fact that I woke up practically spooning a wolf?Disgusting. Unholy. sphemous. If anyone in the kingdom or worse the whole of supernatural world¡ªgot wind of that, I¡¯d never hear the end of it. The idea alone is already a taboo. Vampires and werewolves sharing a bed is borderline sacrilegious as it is. But spooning? No. That¡¯s where I draw the goddamn line. Our kinds don¡¯t touch unless it ends in blood. I don¡¯t care if we were unconscious. I don¡¯t care if it was an ident, some cosmic joke at our expense. That moment never happened. I will personally erase it from existence, burn it from memory, and if Reed ever opens his mutt mouth about it, I¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t talk for a week. Burn that memory. Bury it. Drown it in holy water.If anyone dares find out, I¡¯ll personally incinerate the poor bastard who breathes a word. I don¡¯t even know how it happened. One second, re was curled between us¡ªwhere she should be¡ªand the next, she was wriggling her way off the bed like a damn caterpir, leaving me and Reed to wake up holding each other like lovers from a forbidden y. The horror on his face mirrored mine, which, for once, I appreciated. It meant we were on the same page: this. never. happened. Fuck. My pride still hurts. And the worst part? I still remember the warmth of her pressed between us. Her scent clinging to me. That peace. Even if it came with a side of trauma and unexpected fur. Still worth it. But no one¡¯s ever going to know. That moment dies with us. Updates are released by Find_Novel(. After she came back to bed, not a single bone in me wanted to sleep again. Not because I wasn¡¯t tired¡ªgods, I could¡¯ve sunk into her warmth and slipped into another dream. But I didn¡¯t want a repeat of that disgraceful incident. Waking up with Reed¡¯s scruffy mutt arms around me once was enough trauma for a century. I justy there, still as a corpse ¡ª well, deader than usual ¡ª staring at her. She didn¡¯t say much. Just climbed into bed from the foot like she was sneaking into a warzone, tossed the nket over herself like it could shield her from awkwardness, and turned her back to us. The message was clear: "Don¡¯t push your luck." So I didn¡¯t. So I stayed awake. Not just to protect my pride, but because... I didn¡¯t want to miss a second of her. And most importantly, I stayed awake. Because thest time I dozed off, I woke up wrapped around a damn werewolf like we were lovers in a romance novel. Never. Again. re, lying there between us, breathing softly. The subtle rise and fall of her chest. Her scent¡ªearthy, wild, distinctly hers¡ªsoothing and maddening all at once. It did something to me. Calmed the storm in my head. Anchored something in my chest I hadn¡¯t even known was adrift. Her hair spilled over the pillow like dark ink. She mumbled once in her sleep and shifted, unconsciously curling just a little closer to my side, her fingers twitching against the sheets. I didn¡¯t move. I barely breathed. I just watched her. Listened. I memorized every curve of her face, the little scar above her eyebrow, the freckle on her corbone that only showed when her shirt slipped slightly. I memorized the way hershes fluttered when she dreamed. The way her lips moved when she murmured something I couldn¡¯t hear. The way her whole body rxed only when she was truly safe. Safe. With us. With me. She twitched a little in her sleep. Whimpered. Her brows drew together like she was fighting off the ghosts of her dreams again. I wanted to reach out, soothe her, pull her close, but I didn¡¯t. I just watched. Not like a creep. Not like a predator. But like a man who had nearly lost the only thing in this world that ever made him feel alive again. I knew I didn¡¯t deserve this moment. Not really. Not after what happened to her brother. Not with what I¡¯ve been hiding. But still... for now, I let myself pretend. Pretend I could protect her. That I could somehow undo the past and keep her untouched by the dark truths slithering just beneath the surface. She¡¯d ask soon. About him. About rk. I could see the questions burning in her eyes earlier. The hesitation. The fear. And when she does ask... Lying won¡¯t save me. But the truth? That might break her. So I stayed awake. Not just to avoid another vampire-wolf cuddling fiasco, but because I owed her this: My presence. My promise. If I couldn¡¯t give her the truth yet, I could at least give her this silence. This stillness. She didn¡¯t stir again. She didn¡¯t scream this time. No more nightmares. Just peace. And gods... even if it¡¯s just for tonight, I¡¯ll take it. ******* I needed to up my game. Because the truth? It wasn¡¯t going to stay buried much longer. re was sharp ¡ª sharper than any human had the right to be. And even if she weren¡¯t, fate had a cruel habit of unraveling secrets when you least wanted them toe out. And gods help me... when she finds out what happened to her twin, I¡¯ll need something stronger than words to keep her from tearing me apart- from hating me. Maybe if she loves me ¡ª really loves me ¡ª she¡¯ll forgive me. Maybe. That¡¯s the only damn shot I¡¯ve got. I turned my eyes back to her sleeping form. Her body had rxed, the stress and trauma of thest few days melting away in the safety of her own space. And though she hadn¡¯t chosen me ¡ª not yet ¡ª I had something Reed didn¡¯t: I understood what loss does to a soul. I knew what it meant to carry guilt. So yeah, I¡¯d fight for her. But not like before ¡ª not just wing at the bond because fate said she was mine. This time, I¡¯d make her choose me. Not because of instinct. Not because of magic. But because I earned her trust. Her affection. Her heart. If I had to show up every damn day, prove to her she was safe with me ¡ª I would. If I had to hold back the bloodlust that her scent stirred in me and let here to me on her terms ¡ª I¡¯d do it. If I had to go against my own kind, my own people ¡ª again ¡ª just to keep her from the nightmares that chased her into the dark ¡ª I would. dly. Because if love was the only shield strong enough to withstand the truth... Then I was going to build it. Brick by brick. And when the moment came ¡ª when she looked me in the eye and asked the question I knew wasing ¡ª about him... about rk... I wouldn¡¯t lie. But I¡¯d pray to every forgotten god that the look in her eyes would be mercy. Not hatred. Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m Chapter 120: Making Plans To Woo her

    Chapter 120: Making ns To Woo her

    REED POV: My emotions are like stormy clouds right now¡ªdark, violent, and ready to break at any moment. First off, I held the damn leech in my sleep. Held. Him. What the actual hell? I don¡¯t even know how that happened. One minute, I was wrapped around my mate, breathing in her scent like a dying man gasping for air, and the next thing I know, I wake up and the bloodsucker is the one tangled in my arms. Of all the damn creatures in the supernatural universe, it had to be him. My mortal, undead annoyance. I still haven¡¯t forgiven myself for that. My wolf hasn¡¯t either. The horror on his face mirrored mine, which only made it worse. We both looked like we¡¯d seen death itself. And maybe we had¡ªbecause that moment killed a part of my pride. Then she kicked us out of her bed in future. re¡¯s banned us from her bed like two misbehaving pups fighting over thest bone. And the worst part? I deserved it. We both did. Acting like horny teenagers instead of guardians. Mates, my ass. We were barely even acting like friends, let alone soul-bonded protectors. Which, yeah, I get it... kinda. We overstepped. But still¡ªher bed was warm, it smelled like her, and my wolf had been purring like a damn cub earlier when we held her. Purring. I didn¡¯t even know wolves could do that, but mine did. He was so damn content, so smug, curled up beside her like she was our moon and stars. Updates are released by f?ndnovel Now? He¡¯s growling low, restless, frustrated. And maybe a little wounded. I had opened my eyes and realized she¡¯d been cuddling me while ze spooned both of us from behind like it was some twisted bedtime sandwich. That snapped the warmth out of me real fast. But my wolf? Oh no, he¡¯s still basking in the afterglow of her warmth,pletely ignoring the fact that ze fucking Nightborne was also wrapped around us like some undead snake. My own damn instincts didn¡¯t care. They recognized her. They wanted her. Even with the damn vampire in the equation.And my wolf, the arrogant mutt that he is, is sulking about it like a rejected puppy. I¡¯m trying to ignore it. Pretend I don¡¯t care. But the truth is¡ªI do. Too much. She¡¯s not just some girl I fancy. She¡¯s not just a prize to win. She¡¯s our mate. My other half. The one soul that¡¯s meant toplete mine. And watching her lean closer to ze, trust him, rely on him... it¡¯s like watching someone chip away at my sanity with every passing second. And that¡¯s what¡¯s driving me crazy. I¡¯m a shifter. I should be possessive. Protective. I should¡¯ve ripped ze¡¯s hands off the moment I saw them anywhere near her. But instead, I let it happen. Worse¡ªI was grateful for it, because in that moment, she felt safe. Not with just me. But with both of us. And maybe that¡¯s what scares me the most. Because deep down, I know what we¡¯re heading toward. The same crossroad we hit with rk. Two souls bound to one human. A choice that destroyed everything. And this time? Neither of us is backing down. But gods... if she chooses him? My storm might just turn into a hurricane. And now she doesn¡¯t want us near her at night. Not in her space. It feels like a punishment I don¡¯t remember earning. Maybe I have messed up. Maybe we both have. But one thing¡¯s for sure¡ªI¡¯m not giving up on her. Not to ze. Not to fate. Not even to her own fear. She¡¯s mine. Ours. And I¡¯ll prove it to her, even if I have to w my way through every fucking barrier she puts between us. She came back to bed like a queen reiming her throne ¡ª barefoot, tired, eyes still hooded from sleep. She didn¡¯t look at either of us, not really. Just walked in, climbed into bed, and turned her back like we were nothing more than annoying background noise. Then came the scolding. About personal space. Yeah. That stung. She didn¡¯t raise her voice, didn¡¯t throw anything ¡ª no, it was worse. Calm. Firm. Disappointed. Like we were two dogs who peed on the rug and she was too tired to deal with it. And what did ze do? The bloodsucker dipped to the couch like a kicked puppy. Didn¡¯t argue, didn¡¯t protest. Just flopped down like it was his fate. Pathetic. I was left looking like an idiot trying to figure out where the hell I was supposed to sleep next¡ªif there was even a next time. The bed¡ªthe one ce I wanted to be¡ªwas off-limits. Because of us. Because we let our egos get the better of us, again. She shifted under the covers, curling in on herself like she was trying to shrink away from the world. That image stabbed at something deep inside me. Not just guilt, but... protectiveness. Fierce and consuming. She looked small. Fragile. Like someone who¡¯d been through too much and was barely holding the pieces together. My wolf stirred. Low and restless. "We wait," he grunted in my head, voice low and brooding. "Wait ¡¯til she sleeps... then we curl her again." I snorted quietly. You¡¯re the reason she banned us in the first ce, I shot back mentally. But my wolf just yawned and rolled over in that mental space we shared, stubborn and content. He didn¡¯t understand rules. He didn¡¯t care about boundaries. He only cared about her. About the pull. About the mate. And gods help me, I couldn¡¯t me him It was dumb. Reckless. We¡¯d just been told off like we were invading her space¡ªbut still, the urge didn¡¯t die. My wolf wasn¡¯t rational, especially not with her scent still lingering in the room like temptation incarnate. He was loyal. Stubborn. And a little desperate. So I didn¡¯t say anything. Just slept next to her. Close, but not touching. Watched the gentle rise and fall of her shoulders. Waiting. Like an idiot. Like a mate. I had a n. Simple. Solid. Foolproof. Wake up early. Cook her breakfast. Show her I¡¯m more than just a territorial mutt with anger issues and a jealous streak longer than the Great Wall. She needs stability right now ¡ª hell, after the shit she¡¯s been through, she deservesfort. Warmth. Safety. And I can give her that. Yeah, yeah, I know what you¡¯re thinking: A werewolf in the kitchen? Sounds like a disaster waiting to happen. But trust me, I can cook. I¡¯ve had years of practice feeding my pack, and if there¡¯s one thing I know, it¡¯s that food speaks louder than words. She-wolves? Yeah, they loved it when their mates provided for them ¡ª didn¡¯t matter if it was food, security, or a full-on war fought in their name. It was in our instincts. Cook, protect, care. Shows them they¡¯re valued. I figure human females can¡¯t be that different, right? I mean, sure, she¡¯s stubborn as hell, mouthy, and totally unpredictable, but at the end of the day, she¡¯s still a woman. And women like breakfast. Especially breakfast made by a shirtless guy who knows his way around bacon and eggs. Gotta y my strengths. Sure, she¡¯s got that fire in her ¡ª the kind that makes her m doors, stand up to bloodsuckers, and shove us both off her bed like she owns the moon. But underneath it? She¡¯s hurting. Scared. Alone. That nightmare did more than rattle her ¡ª it cracked something inside her. And all this mate talk isn¡¯t making it easier. She doesn¡¯t trust me¡ªyet. But I could change that. Bit by bit, I¡¯d win her over. So yeah. I was gonna wake before dawn, sneak into her kitchen, and whip up the best damn breakfast a half-feral werewolf could manage. Eggs, pancakes ¡ª maybe bacon, if she¡¯s not one of those humans who thinks bacon¡¯s a sin. Not because I¡¯m trying to win. But because she deserves to be taken care of, for once. Because I want her to look at me and choose me ¡ª not out of obligation, not because some ancient bond says she has to, but because I made her feel like she was home. Safe. That I was more than a mate bond. That I was worth keeping around. I can already see it. Her sleepy smile. A tray in bed. Her saying, "You made this?" like she couldn¡¯t believe it. And maybe ¡ª maybe ¡ª she¡¯d start seeing me not just as another monster with a im on her life... ...but as the guy who made her breakfast because he gave a damn. Yeah. That was the n. And I wasn¡¯t letting that leech outdo me this time. With that thought in mind, I closed my eyes, letting the quiet hum of the night settle over me. Her soft breathing filled the space, calm and steady now, not haunted like it was earlier. I held onto that sound like an anchor, something to keep me grounded¡ªbecause gods knew my emotions had been anything but calmtely. No more fighting tonight. No more jabs with ze. No more screwing things up. Just her. Just the hope that tomorrow she¡¯d wake up to something warm, something human, something real. And maybe... just maybe, she¡¯d look at me with a little less suspicion. I let the tension drain from my shoulders as my wolf curled quietly in the back of my mind, content with the thought of her near. It was enough to know she was safe, in her space, under her roof. With the scent of her still clinging faintly in the air and the ghost of her warmth not too far off, I finally let sleep take me. Waiting for tomorrow. Hoping it would be the start of something better. Something worth fighting for. Something that wouldn¡¯t end likest time. Tomorrow. I¡¯d make her breakfast. And maybe... Begin again. Chapter 121: Reed’s Wolf

    Chapter 121: Reed¡¯s Wolf

    CLARE POV: I woke up wrapped in a bundle of nkets and silence. No cold arm around my waist. No warm chest pressed against my back. Just me. And for once ¡ª thank the gods ¡ª no undead spoons or furry furnace snuggles. But then... I smelled something. Delicious. The smell of something delicious wafting through the air¡ªeggs, maybe... toast? My stomach grumbled before my brain even fully caught up. It smelled like home. Like normalcy. My stomach growled like it hadn¡¯t eaten in days. The scent wafted through the apartment ¡ª buttery, warm, maybe even a little sweet. Not vampire-blood-drenched nightmares. Not dried fear and sweat. Just... breakfast. I blinked, pushing off the covers and sitting up. The bed was empty. No ze. No Reed. Just me and my nket cocoon. And gods, I hadn¡¯t felt this alone in days¡ªin the best possible way. Still groggy, I padded out of the room and followed the scent like a bloodhound curiosity dragging me faster than I could think. It led me to the kitchen¡ªmy kitchen¡ªwhere I found Reed flipping something in a pan with a casual ease that made me freeze in the doorway.. Reed. Flipping an egg like he belonged on the cover of Wolf Weekly: Domestic Edition. The apron tied around his waist (where the hell did he find my apron??), the slight curl of his bicep when he lifted the pan ¡ª it all felt like a fever dream. Like I¡¯d walked into some parallel version of reality where werewolves made breakfast in human apartments. He didn¡¯t even turn to look at me. Just said, "Oh, you¡¯re awake," casually, like we weren¡¯t living in the middle of a supernatural soap opera. I blinked. "You cook?" I asked, baffled. Reed chuckled, low and warm, the kind of sound that weirdly settled the jagged parts of me. "Even though I¡¯m a wolf, I still like cooked food." He turned then, tossing me that cheeky, smug grin of his ¡ª the one that probably got him out of a hundred bad situations with nothing but a wink. And for a moment ¡ª just one insane moment ¡ª he didn¡¯t look like a dangerous werewolf, or the reason I woke up tangled between two feuding supernatural creaturesst night. He looked like the boy next door. A guy I could¡¯ve met in college, who maybe helped me carry groceries upstairs once and made stupid puns about eggs while flipping them for brunch. Was I... still dreaming? I rubbed my eyes a little, half-expecting to find a vampire hanging upside down from the ceiling or a w mark across the wall. Nope. Just Reed. In my kitchen. Cooking breakfast. Like this was normal. What the hell kind of reality was this now? "You¡¯re staring," he teased, nudging the pan like a smug idiot. "I¡¯m trying to figure out if I¡¯m still asleep," I muttered. "Why? Because I¡¯m making you breakfast and not baring fangs?" he asked, tossing some chopped veggies into the pan. "I haveyers, you know. I¡¯m not just muscles, ws, and unholy hotness." "You really said that out loud, huh?" "Hey, if I don¡¯t hype myself up, who will?" I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t stop the smile that tugged at the corner of my mouth. Maybe it was the smell of real food. Maybe it was the quiet. Maybe it was the fact that for once, no one was trying to kill, chase, or bite me. "Come have a seat and tell me how it tastes," Reed said, his voice light, teasing ¡ª like this was some regr Saturday morning and not the aftermath of near-death, fangs, and fur. Gesturing to the te he¡¯s just set on the counter like he¡¯s auditioning for Top Chef: Supernatural Edition. I don¡¯t need to be told twice. My stomach practicallyunches me forward. I slide onto the stool, eyeing the te suspiciously for half a second before hunger wins. Eggs¡ªfluffy and golden. Toast¡ªjust the right amount of brown. There¡¯s even a few saut¨¦ed veggies on the side, and was that... coffee brewing? "You¡¯re really going all out," I mutter, picking up the fork. "Only the best for my mate," he says, not even bothering to hide the grin in his voice. I shoot him a look. "We¡¯re still working out what that word even means to me, remember?" "Right, right," he says, holding his hands up in surrender, but I can still see the smugness in his eyes. "Eat first, philosophical debatester." I stab a forkful of egg, pop it in my mouth... and okay, damn. "You trying to bribe me with food?" I raised an eyebrow. "Is it working?" he grinned, pouring two mugs of coffee and sliding one my way. "Depends on how this tastes," I said, stabbing a piece of egg and shoveling it into my mouth. I chew slowly, pretending to be more critical than I am, just to make him sweat. "Not bad." "Not bad?" He sounds offended. I shrug with a faux-casual tone. "Could use a bit more salt." He gasps dramatically. "Wow. Wounded. Right here." He presses a hand to his chest like I just insulted his grandma. I snort mid-bite. "Rx, Gordon Ramsay. It¡¯s actually really good." That earns me a satisfied smirk as he leans against the counter across from me. "Told you. You keep me around long enough, I might just cook every morning." My brain wants to shoot back a sarcastic reply, something witty and distant¡ªbut the warmth from the food, the quiet hum of the morning, and the way he¡¯s looking at me with a soft kind of hope¡ªit just makes me... pause. No monsters. No blood. Just breakfast. "I could get used to this," I say softly, before I can stop myself. His eyes brighten just a little at that. So yeah, I¡¯m still figuring this whole mate thing out. But right now, the eggs are warm, the tension is gone, and Reed looks like someone I might be able to trust... eventually. Maybe. It was... good. Really good. Not like gourmet-chef Michelin-star level, but warm, satisfying, and made with enough care to punch me a little in the gut. "I swear," I said around a mouthful, "if you keep feeding me like this, I might forget you¡¯re part-wolf." Reed chuckled and took the seat across from me. "That¡¯s the n. Win you over with eggs, one breakfast at a time." I snorted softly. "You¡¯re ridiculous." He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table, eyes flicking to mine. "Maybe. But I¡¯m serious about making things better. For you. For all of this." I paused mid-bite. There it was again ¡ª that thread of something heavier under his words. Like he was trying, really trying, to make up for something I hadn¡¯t even figured out yet. I just nodded, too tired to unpack any of it this early. One bite at a time. One question at a time. Maybe even one secret at a time. But right now?This breakfast?This weird, warm sliver of calm in the middle of supernatural chaos? I¡¯d take it. "Where¡¯s ze?" I asked, still munching on my breakfast. Reed was so close to me ¡ª almost hovering ¡ª watching every bite I took like I might vanish if he blinked. He shrugged his shoulders casually, though I caught the slight twitch in his jaw. "He went out," he said, trying to sound nonchnt, but there was a tinge of disappointment in his voice. I guessed he didn¡¯t love that I was asking about ze. "Can you do me a favor?" he asked suddenly. Iughed, setting my fork down and giving him a knowing look. "I knew free breakfast was too good to be true. Alright, shoot." "No, no ¡ª it¡¯s not like that!" he said quickly, jumping up and shaking his head in denial, his cheeks a little flushed. "You can say no if you¡¯re scared." I stopped eating and turned to look at him more seriously. "Reed, I think I¡¯ve seen enough terrifying things in thest few days tost me a lifetime. What¡¯s one more?" He hesitated, running a hand through his hair, clearly flustered. "It¡¯s my wolf," he finally said, eyes not quite meeting mine. "He... wants to talk to you. If that¡¯s okay?" Content originallyes from FindN0vel "Talk to me?" I echoed, confused. "You mean like... shift?" His head snapped up. "No! No, not yet. Maybe another day for that. I mean... he wants me to give him control for a bit. So he can talk to you directly. Through me." I blinked. "You mean like... possession?" God, this supernatural stuff just keeps leveling up. "He swears he won¡¯t hurt you," Reed added quickly. "He just... really wants to meet you properly." I didn¡¯t fully get what he meant by "giving control to his wolf," but after everything I¡¯d seen ¡ª vampires, blood feasts, creepy twins ¡ª this felt tame inparison. I nodded slowly. Reed¡¯s eyes lit up, a flicker of excitement dancing in his brown irises. "Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?" he said softly. "I¡¯m not," I whispered. And then I saw it ¡ª his eyes slowly shifting from brown to a deep, glowing gold. The change was almost hypnotic. When they werepletely yellow, something in his expression shifted, too. Calmer. Wiser. Still Reed¡¯s face, still his voice ¡ª but something ancient and patient sat behind his gaze now. "Hello, mate," he said, voice slightly deeper, moreposed. Chapter 122: Meet My Wolf

    Chapter 122: Meet My Wolf

    CLARE POv: Then I saw it¡ªhis eyes shifting from warm brown to glowing yellow. Slowly, like sunrise burning through fog. And when they were fully golden, I knew just from the way he looked at me... this wasn¡¯t Reed anymore. "Hello, mate," came his voice¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t his voice. It was deeper, smoother, moreposed. I gave a tiny, awkward, "Hi." What was I supposed to say? I was literally talking to a wolf in Reed¡¯s body. The weird just keeps piling up. Just another day in this supernatural horror-dream I now lived in. "Forgive my human for his stupidity sometimes," the wolf said smoothly, his toneced with amusement. I gave a small nod, trying not to smile. I think... the wolf is more mature than Reed. "Can I ask your name? Your real name?" he asked gently. "Reed¡¯s too chicken to ask himself." I burst into giggles at that. Hearing a literal wolf spirit call his human a chicken wasn¡¯t what I expected this morning. "re," I said after I calmed down, still grinning. He lifted my hand and kissed the back of it ¡ª formal, almost regal ¡ª before murmuring, "It¡¯s an honor to meet you, re." God. Reed¡¯s wolf is more human than Reed himself. Just then, I saw his eyes flicker ¡ª a blend of golden yellow and brown swirling together. I guess Reed didn¡¯t appreciate being called a chicken and was fighting for control again. "Bye for now, mate," the wolf said with a soft smile, and then... the gold disappeared. Reed¡¯s brown eyes blinked up at me, now fully back in control, and he looked like he¡¯d just walked in on the tail end of a conversation he knew he¡¯d regret asking about. ******* I blinked, still feeling the ghost of warmth on the back of my hand where his¡ªits¡ªlips had touched. That wasn¡¯t Reed. That was... his wolf. Using his body like a borrowed suit. Like it was normal. Like it wasn¡¯t utterly insane that I just had a polite tea-party-level conversation with the feral half of a supernatural being. Reed¡¯s eyes were brown again, wide and kind of sheepish. "Okay," he said awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck, "so... that happened." I just stared at him. "That was your wolf?" I asked, just to double-confirm that my world was as upside down as it felt. He nodded, still not quite meeting my gaze. "Yeah. He¡¯s usually not that... formal. I think he just wanted to make a good impression." I scoffed, grabbing my coffee again. "Well, mission aplished. He¡¯s nicer than you." "Hey!" Reed objected, mock offended. "I made you breakfast!" "And he kissed my hand and asked my real name." I raised an eyebrow. "Chivalry isn¡¯t dead, it just lives in your spinal cord." Reed rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t hide the grin tugging at his lips. "So... you¡¯re not freaked out?" "Honestly?" I took a sip. "After blood-drinking freaks, redheaded twins with hunger issues, and you guys ying tug-of-war with me in bed? A wolf politely hijacking his host to flirt with me is... low on the weird scale." That got augh out of him. A real one. "Good to know." He paused. "So... re, huh?" I shrugged. "Yeah. Just re." He looked at me for a beat, longer than normal, something thoughtful in his gaze. Then: "I like it. It suits you." And for some reason... I blushed. Dammit. REED POV: Of course my wolf would go and try to score bonus points with our mate¡ªeven if it meant tossing me under the damn bus. Just to set the record straight: my wolf is never polite. That word doesn¡¯t even exist in his vocabry. The guy¡¯s a jerk ny percent of the time¡ªcocky, reckless, and all too aware that barely anyone out there can challenge us. You know what they say about power and corruption? Yeah. That¡¯s him. My wolf is Exhibit A. So watching him act like some gentleman straight out of a romance novel? Shocking.So imagine my shock when he acted all... charming with her. Like, actual manners came out of his mouth. He even kissed her hand like some old-school gentleman. Who is this guy? He even surprised me with how... human he was being. Calm. Respectful. Actually nice. It¡¯s like all it took to soften a hardcore beast was a pretty girl and the magic of the mate bond. Boom¡ªterrifying predator turns into a golden-eyed puppy just begging for attention from the girl. And sure, I¡¯ll admit it¡ªit¡¯s my wolf who forced me to ept the mate bond in the first ce. He felt it before I did, pushed for it harder than I ever would have. I fought it at first, told myself I wasn¡¯t ready, that it was just a pull, nothing more. But he knew better. He always does when ites to instinct. But calling me a chicken in front of her? Not. A. Bro. Move. That was straight-up sabotage. And he was so smug about it afterward too. Wouldn¡¯t shut up about how "we" got re to give us her real name in under a minute¡ªwith him at the wheel. Great. Just great. I¡¯m never living this down. When my eyes fully shift back to brown, the first thing I see is re watching me like she¡¯s trying to piece together what just happened¡ªlike the supernatural world just tipped sideways again and she¡¯s trying to stay upright. Her expression is a weird mix of amusement and curiosity, but there¡¯s no fear. Thank the gods. "You okay?" I ask, my voice normal again, though a little rough¡ªlike my wolf left behind some of that raw presence. She stares for a second before replying, "Your wolf is... weirdly polite." I blink. "Weirdly polite?" She nods, lips twitching. "Yeah. I didn¡¯t expect that. He even kissed my hand. You don¡¯t even look like the hand-kissing type." I scratch the back of my neck, trying not to grin, but it¡¯s hard not to when she¡¯s looking at me like that¡ªsomewhere between surprised and impressed. "He¡¯s... older than me, in a way. Wiser. He¡¯s also kind of pushy. But I guess that¡¯s what you get when a giant wolf spirit lives in your body." re hums, sipping thest of her coffee. "He said you were too chicken to ask my name." I groan. "Of course he did." She giggles, a soft, genuine sound, and damn¡ªif I didn¡¯t feel something in my chest stretch a little too tight. "So... re, huh? Not use?" I shrug sheepishly. "use sounded like a name someone made up to sound badass. re fits you better." "d you approve," she says dryly. I lean forward a little, elbows on the counter. "So? Was that scary? Weird? Do you regret agreeing?" She looks thoughtful for a moment before shaking her head. "Honestly? Weird, yes. Scary? Not really. I¡¯ve seen scarier things in thest few days than your wolf politely flirting with me in your body." Original content can be found at find[?]ovel "Flirting, huh?" I smirk. "Don¡¯t get cocky," she warns, but there¡¯s no venom in it. "Toote," I grin. And for a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ªit feels like we¡¯re something closer to normal. A boy and a girl, a te of half-eaten eggs, and a little bit of quiet in a world that rarely gives any. I¡¯ll take it. So, I guess we¡¯re really making progress. She didn¡¯t freak out. She didn¡¯t run. Heck, she even smiled ¡ªughed, actually. And that¡¯s saying something considering how tense she¡¯s been since all this madness started. She didn¡¯t scream. Hell, she evenughed¡ªa realugh¡ªnot one of those awkward, half-hearted ones she gives when she¡¯s just being polite. And that? That meant something. Yeah, maybe she seemed a little more excited about my wolf than she was about me, but I¡¯m not going to be bitter about it. (Okay, maybe a little.) Still¡ªbetter him than that bloodsucking vampire. At least my wolf and I share the same body. Sort of. It stung a bit, not gonna lie. Watching her smile so easily at him, talk to him like they were already close... But hey, we¡¯re a package deal. If she likes him, that¡¯s still a win for me, right? Yeah, I saw the way she looked at ze too. Don¡¯t think I missed that. But today, I got a win. We got a win. Even if my wolf stole most of the credit. Honestly, I¡¯m just d she let us in ¡ª not just into her apartment, but into her space, her trust. That means more than either of us will probably admit out loud. Progress is progress. One step closer. And if it¡¯s apetition ¡ª which it totally is ¡ª then the leech better start sweating, because I¡¯m not backing down. ***** She finished her breakfast, slow and quiet, and I could see it in her eyes¡ªshe was looking for him. Her gaze flicked to the door, then to the window. No ze. Not yet. And damn if that didn¡¯t sting. She had me right in front of her, cooked her breakfast, gave her the softest side of my damn wolf... and still, she was looking for the leech. I tried not to let it show, kept my face neutral, but inside I was already sinking into that familiar pit of irritation. It wasn¡¯t even jealousy anymore¡ªit was the fact that I was right here, trying, and still being treated like a ceholder. Then she hit me with it. "Do you know what happened to rk? A guy who enrolled herest year?" Boom. Just like that, all my inner whining dried up. My body went cold. rk. I blinked, stunned, her voice snapping me out of my own head. My wolf, who had been purring smugly since our little "victory," went dead silent. I could practically feel him slinking back, retreating like a coward. Shit. Why now? Of all the questions... why that one? For a second, I actually wished I was the one who¡¯d stepped out instead of ze. Let him deal with this mess. Let him lie. Because that¡¯s what it would take. And lying to her, now¡ªafter we¡¯d just started to get somewhere? After she let my wolf in? Gods. I didn¡¯t want to do that. But what the hell could I say? That we knew him? That we both had a history with him? That she¡¯s his twin and thest time two supernatural beings fought over a human, it didn¡¯t end well? Yeah. No. She wasn¡¯t ready. We weren¡¯t ready. So I did what I had to do. I forced my expression to stay casual, even though every muscle in my body felt like it was wound tight. I swallowed hard and bought myself a second, hoping ze would walk through that door any moment and save me from this. But the door stayed shut. And I was on my own. Chapter 123: Deflecting

    Chapter 123: Deflecting

    REED POV: I didn¡¯t want to lie. Not to her. Not now¡ªespecially when we were just starting to build something, however small or fragile it was. But I also couldn¡¯t tell her the truth. Not yet. Maybe not ever. But I was supposed to answer the question... and the truth? The truth was a loaded gun pointed at everything we were starting to build. So, I did what any cornered idiot would do. I stalled. "rk?" I repeated, faking a thoughtful frown, hoping she couldn¡¯t hear the rm bells screaming in my head. "I think I¡¯ve heard that name before..." I avoided her eyes, focusing on the empty te she¡¯d just pushed aside. Then, casually¡ªtoo casually¡ªI added, "Who is he to you?" Yeah. ssic deflection. Not my proudest moment. But her question wasn¡¯t simple. Not for me. Not for ze. And definitely not for the supernatural mess we were neck-deep in. Because the truth? The truth could break her. And I wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d ever forgive us if it came from my mouth. Of course, I already knew he was her twin. I wasn¡¯t asking because I didn¡¯t know ¡ª I was asking to see if she¡¯d lie to me. Testing if she¡¯d lie to me, the way I was now lying to her. I wasn¡¯t proud of it, but I¡¯d found out the truth by snooping around her closet, digging through that old box of stashed photos like a damn creep. One look at that worn picture of her and rk¡ªarms wrapped around each other, same smile, same eyes¡ªand the pieces had clicked into ce. The resemnce was impossible to miss. They were like a version of one person when he is female and male. Especially now with her real hair and her facecking make up. But I wasn¡¯t going to tell her that. I wasn¡¯t about to admit I¡¯d invaded her privacy. I¡¯d already crossed enough lines. So instead, I kept my expression neutral, leaned in a little, and waited to see how much she trusted me. Let her lie or tell the truth. Either way, I¡¯d know exactly where we stood. "rk," she began, saying his name like a prayer¡ªsoft, aching, full of longing. "rk was my other half... and yet still totally different from me." Her voice carried a quiet reverence, the kind reserved for someone irreceable.He was the one with manners, with genius¡ªcalm and good in ways I could never be." Her voice was soft, like she was talking to herself more than to me. "He used to joke about carrying the brains for both of us..." She trailed off, her eyes unfocused. her eyes unfocused, a small, beautiful smile ying on her lips. She wasn¡¯t here with me anymore, she wasn¡¯t here in this kitchen with me anymore. She was lost in a memory¡ªsomewhere warm, somewhere safe. Somewhere I wasn¡¯t. And it hurt. It hurt more than I expected¡ªwatching her remember him with so much love and softness. It hurt that she was telling me all this. That she trusted me enough to open up like this. It hurt because I already knew, and still, I asked. I wanted her to lie. Gods, I needed her to lie. It would¡¯ve made the guilt easier to carry. But she didn¡¯t. Now, hearing her voice crack just a little as she said¡ª "rk is..." she paused, her voice catching. It was too real. Too raw. And I couldn¡¯t stop the storm of guilt building in my chest. Then quietly, like the truth was something fragile she could barely hold, "was my twin." My throat tightened. And just like that, the weight of it settled deeper in my chest¡ªknowing what I knew. Knowing what ze knew. And knowing that this girl, our mate, was about to walk blindly into the past we helped bury. And if she ever finds out the truth... she may never look at either of us the same again. "They told us hemitted suicide," she said, her voice low¡ªstrained, like each word cost her something. "I didn¡¯t believe it. Not for a second. rk would never... he wasn¡¯t like that. But now..." she paused, her eyes welling up, her fingers tightening slightly around the edge of the table. "Now, after seeing all this¡ªthis madness, after living through this ce¡ªthe monsters, the shadows, this horror show of a ce¡ªI... I think I¡¯ve started to believe it." Her voice cracked on thatst word, and something in her just... broke. Her voice cracked open like a fault line, and the grief that spilled out wasn¡¯t loud or dramatic¡ªit was quiet, but raw. That kind of grief that lives deep in the bones. The kind that surfaces only when you¡¯ve run out of strength to keep it buried. Her shoulders trembled, small at first¡ªthen shaking in waves. She covered her face with her hands, trying to hold it together, trying not to fall apart in front of me. She looked so small, so fragile¡ªso far from the fierce, sarcastic girl who stared down vampires and barked at werewolves to get off her bed. Her shoulders started to shake, and her head dipped low as the first sob escaped her lips. And gods help me, I couldn¡¯t just sit there anymore. I moved without thinking, sliding off my chair and standing beside her. I moved before I could think¡ªbefore doubt, guilt, or fear had a chance to stop me. I crossed the space between us and wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close, holding her like she was something precious. Because she was. My arms wrapped around her, pulling her into me. She didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t push me away. Instead, she leaned into my chest, burying her face in my shirt as the tears came harder. My wolf went silent, the kind of stillness that came when we both understood the weight of what she carried. She wasn¡¯t crying for attention. She wasn¡¯t trying to make a scene. She was grieving¡ªand I was finally seeing the depth of that grief for the first time. She just... let herself be held. I felt her tears soak into my shirt, her breath hitching against my chest. I pressed my hand gently to the back of her head, steadying her, grounding her. "I¡¯m here," I whispered, my voice barely audible, unsure if it helped but needing to say something. "I¡¯ve got you, re." And gods help me... I wished I could tell her the truth. But how do you tell someone their trust is already breaking under a lie you¡¯re still holding? So I just held her tighter, silently praying I¡¯d find the courage to face it... before she found it out on her own. I pressed a soft kiss to the top of her head, my lips lingering there for a moment. My hand moved gently through her hair, trying to soothe her, slow the trembling that still ran through her.I murmured "I¡¯m here... I¡¯m here... I¡¯ve got you..." again and again, like some kind of mantra¡ªlike maybe if I said it enough times, it would actually be true. Eventually, I felt her breathing steady against me. The shakes eased, the tension in her shoulders softening as she began to calm down. Slowly, she started to shift away from me, pulling back slightly. I let her¡ªonly so I could take her face gently in both hands, guiding her to look at me. Her skin was warm beneath my touch, her cheeks damp with tears, hershes still wet. I tilted her face up to mine, making her look at me. Gods, I was so close to her. "Hey," I murmured, forcing her to meet my gaze. Our faces were close¡ªcloser than they should¡¯ve been¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t pull back now. I needed her to hear this, needed her to feel it in her bones. "I will protect you," I said, my voice low, raw with the weight of the promise. "Nothing¡ªnothing¡ªis going to hurt you while I¡¯m alive. And I¡¯m not dying anytime soon. Got it?" She nodded, eyes wide, still glistening with tears¡ªbut full of something else now too. Trust. Vulnerability. That quiet kind of strength people only show when they let their walls down. So much trust it nearly broke me. And gods... something inside me cracked wide open. And I don¡¯t know what came over me¡ª This update is avable on find?novel Maybe it was the way she looked at me¡ªlike I was someone worth believing in. Maybe it was the scent of her wrapping around me, warm and familiar now. Maybe it was the silence. The moment. The way time seemed to hold its breath. Maybe it was the firestorm of emotions from holding her,forting her, aching for her. But I leaned in. Fuck, I leaned in. And I kissed her. Not hard. Not desperate. Just... honest. Soft. Like a promise sealed between lips. Soft at first, hesitant¡ªtesting the waters, afraid to shatter the fragile thing blooming between us. But when she didn¡¯t pull away, when I felt her lean into it¡ªinto me¡ªthe world stopped spinning. Just for a second, everything was quiet. And for once... I didn¡¯t feel cursed. A moment I knew I¡¯d never be able to take back¡ªand wasn¡¯t sure I ever wanted to. Chapter 124: For Mate

    Chapter 124: For Mate

    CLARE POV: I was kissing Reed. I was kissing Reed!! And worse¡ªI had kissed him back. What the actual hell was happening to me? The realization hit me like a p. My lips were still tingling, my heart thudding erratically against my ribs, and gods¡ªI had kissed him back. I let it happen. No, worse. I leaned into it. For those few seconds, I let the world disappear and I let him in. What the actual hell was I doing? I pulled away, breath catching in my throat, my heart thundering like I¡¯d just run a marathon. The space between us suddenly felt too small, too hot, like I needed air, now. I stumbled back a little, eyes wide, avoiding his gaze as the heat of embarrassment spread up my neck. I kissed him. I let myself kiss him back. Gods... what was I doing? Was this grief messing with my head? Or had I finally gone insane from all the supernatural chaos and emotional whish of thest few days? Maybe grief does mess with you. Maybe it digs in deep, crawls under your skin and rewires things¡ªmakes you cravefort so badly that you reach for anything that feels like safety, like warmth. But... that kiss¡ªit hadn¡¯t felt like nothing. That was the problem. It had felt real. It had felt safe. It had felt like something I wasn¡¯t ready for, but part of me maybe, just maybe, wanted. Fuck. My head was a mess. My heart? Worse. I looked at him¡ªreally looked¡ªand I could see the surprise in his eyes, the way his chest rose and fell just as fast as mine. He was stunned, sure, but not apologetic. And that scared me more than anything. "I... I shouldn¡¯t have," I whispered, more to myself than him. My cheeks were burning, shame creeping in like wildfire. What kind of person kisses someone while grieving their twin? Grief must be turning me into someone I didn¡¯t recognize. I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel like this¡ªnot now, not with everything hanging over me like a guillotine. But somehow, in that moment, I wasn¡¯t thinking about rk or the horrors of this ce or the secrets waiting to explode¡ªI was thinking about Reed. The way he looked at me. The way he made me feel safe when everything else felt like it was closing in. And now Reed was just standing there, watching me like I was the only thing in the room that mattered. I didn¡¯t know what to say. So, I did the only thing I could do. I looked away and muttered, "I need... I just need a second." Then I turned and walked out¡ªbecause if I stayed another second, I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen next. My skin was burning, my heart was doing somersaults, and my brain had apparently decided to take a vacation. I was already unraveling, caught between the ache of my grief and the confusing warmth still lingering on my lips. My body had betrayed me, reacting with want when all I was supposed to feel was loss. God, I didn¡¯t need a second¡ªI needed hours. I needed days. I needed to remember who I was before I stepped into this horror-infested, mate-iming, secret-riddled nightmare. I needed time to breathe. To think. To feel without the fear of what came next creeping in behind it. And most of all...I needed to figure out why that kiss¡ªhis touch¡ªhad felt like something I wasn¡¯t ready to lose. And now, somehow, this¡ªReed, his warmth, his promises, his kiss¡ªwas just one more storm I didn¡¯t know how to weather. ze POV: I walked in and saw Reed smiling. What the fuck was the mutt smiling about? Something was off. His grin was too smug, too satisfied. And then¡ªit hit me. Her scent. All over him. Her warmth, her essence¡ªour beloved¡¯s scent¡ªclung to him like a damn im. I saw red. Before he even turned around, my hand was at his throat, mming him against the wall. My fangs itched for blood. My demons howled. Rage consumed me like fire in dry leaves. My ws grazed skin, just shy of ripping it open. "What the fuck did you do to her?" I growled, voice low andced with venom. My grip tightened. My mind screamed. The idea of another male¡ªa wolf¡ªtouching her, holding her, while her scent soaked into his skin... It was enough to drive me feral. My demon was close to the surface, wanting blood. But Reed wasn¡¯t a pup. He reacted fast¡ªwed at my arm, sharp nails slicing into my flesh. The pain made me release him, blood trickling, fury surging. I hissed and loosened my hold on his neck, enough for him to shove me back. He coughed and then growled out, "She asked me if I knew rk." That stopped me cold. For a split second, my rage was reced by something else¡ªdread. Of course she asked. And Reed... damn him, he was alone with her. She was vulnerable. And I wasn¡¯t there. "And what have you told her?" I asked, my voice low, tight, barely holding back the storm boiling beneath the surface. He shrugged like it was nothing. "I evaded the question." Simple. Casual. Like it wasn¡¯t a loaded fuckingndmine she¡¯d stepped on. That damn mutt. Always ying with fire. I clenched my jaw. That pain¡ªher pain¡ªit twisted something inside me, something that I didn¡¯t even know had room left to hurt. But I couldn¡¯t focus on it, not fully. Not when her scent was still clinging to him. My eyes darted toward the kitchen, scanning instinctively for her. I couldn¡¯t see her, but I could feel her¡ªsmell her. Her scent was everywhere. Especially on him. "She¡¯s in the bedroom," Reed said, his voice lower now. "Composing herself. She broke down talking about her twin¡¯s death." That pulled at something in my chest, but I still couldn¡¯t focus¡ªnot fully¡ªnot with her scent clinging to him like a fucking challenge. "You need to go and wash off her scent, Reed," I ground out, stepping back to keep myself in check. My fangs itched. My body coiled like a predator¡¯s before the strike. "Before I go feral and we start fighting again¡ªand end up scaring her off for good." He muttered something under his breath, clearly not pleased. I didn¡¯t care. He knew I was right. Knew how close we both were to snapping. I could see it in his eyes¡ªthose shifting golden flickers. His wolf was fighting him, just like my demons were wing at my insides, demanding blood, demanding dominance. Both of us struggling. Both of us barely holding it together. All because of her. Because she wasn¡¯t just a girl. She was our mate. One wrong move, and it wouldn¡¯t be just words between us. It¡¯d be ws, teeth, blood¡ªand re caught in the middle. And none of us could afford that. REED POV: Stupid fucking leech came in and disrupted my joy¡ªchoked the life out of me like I was one of his damn bloodsuckerckeys. I was still in my head, reying the kiss, the way her lips felt against mine, the shock in her eyes after... hell, the way she didn¡¯t pull away at first¡ªwhen suddenly, bam, his hands were around my neck like he had some divine right toy im on her. One second I¡¯m lost in the memory of her, and the next, I¡¯m being manhandled by a psychotic vampire with jealousy issues. He didn¡¯t even ask¡ªjust sniffed the air, caught her scent on me, and saw red. Typical vampire shit. No control. No patience. Just primal instincts and bloodlust. Guess that¡¯s what happens when a mutt like me gets too close to the girl he calls ¡¯beloved.¡¯ I had no choice¡ªI shifted just enough, let the ws slide out, and raked them across his arms to make him loosen his grip. Not because I was afraid of him. Hell no. But because I knew if we started, really started, there wouldn¡¯t be a re left toe back to. And what for? Because I kissed the girl we¡¯re both losing our minds over? He asked what I told her. Like I¡¯d betray her like that. Like he has room to be suspicious. I evaded her question about rk because I couldn¡¯t stomach the lie, not after what just happened between us. I was still trying to catch my breath¡ªnot from ze¡¯s chokehold, but from the moment I shared with re. But that bastard didn¡¯t care about any of it. All he saw was my closeness to her. Her scent on me. And that was enough to send his demons into a frenzy. Now he wants me to wash off the scent of my mate like I did something wrong. The fucking nerve. Like hell I¡¯m going to forget how she looked at me. How she trusted me. My wolf? He was having none of it. He was pacing inside me, snarling, growling, ready to tear something apart. Our mate¡¯s scent was like a balm, a grounding force. It soothed him, calmed his usually wild nature. And now the bloodsucker wants it gone? Hell no. Still, I saw the warning in his eyes¡ªthe way his control was hanging by a thread. And mine? Mine wasn¡¯t much better. My wolf was pacing under my skin, snarling, itching to remind that leech he doesn¡¯t own her. He was pacing under my skin, growling low in warning. He didn¡¯t like that idea at all¡ªnot one damn bit. The scent of our mate on us wasn¡¯t something to be ashamed of. It was something to wear like armor, a reminder that she trusted us, leaned on us, let us hold her when she was at her most fragile. And now this ice-cold leech with his possessive rage thinks he can just bark orders? Screw that. He doesn¡¯t get to dictate how I interact with our mate. I could feel my wolf wing at the edge of my skin, whispering how we should stand our ground, how we were the first one she trusted, the first one she kissed. How we were the ones holding her when she broke down. Not ze. Us. And now he thinks he can juste in, throw a tantrum, and erase that? I clenched my fists, jaw tight, trying to keep from shifting right there in the damn kitchen. The only thing stopping me fromunching at him again was her¡ªre. Thest thing she needed was another supernatural fight blowing up in her space. She was fragile right now. Hurting. I could feel my eyes flickering gold again, my wolf pushing against the surface, wanting to show ze exactly how we felt about his little demand. But I held it back. Barely. Not for ze¡¯s sake¡ªbut for re¡¯s. She didn¡¯t need another scene. Not today. Not after breaking down in my arms, crying over her brother. I wasn¡¯t about to turn her house into a warzone just because a jealous vampire couldn¡¯t control his bloodlust. For more chapters visit f?ndnovel So I bit my tongue. Literally. Took a deep breath and walked away. So yeah, I¡¯ll wash my face. I¡¯ll change my shirt. But not because ze told me to. Because she matters more than some petty dominance pissing contest. But make no mistake¡ªthis isn¡¯t over. I may have backed down for now, but I¡¯m not letting some overdramatic vampire scare me away from what¡¯s mine. My mate. Chapter 125: At The Begining

    Chapter 125: At The Begining

    CLARK POV: Sometimes, I seriously wonder if re and I were actually twins... or just two lookalike babies identally swapped at the hospital. I mean, sure, we share the same face¡ªmirror images, really¡ªbut beyond that? Total opposites. Where I¡¯m calm, responsible, and mildly obsessed with punctuality, she¡¯s chaotic,zy, and somehow allergic to schedules. So aside from the fact that we have the same face, there¡¯s almost nothing alike about us. I think the hospital somehow sent our parents home with a lookalike stray and I peg the stray to be re. I mean, look at us now: I¡¯ve been dressed, packed, and done with breakfast for nearly half an hour. Meanwhile? re¡¯s still in the shower, probably using it as an excuse to nap standing up. She¡¯s still in the shower with only ten minutes left before school starts. If it weren¡¯t for our parents guilt-tripping me with the "family sticks together" speech, I would¡¯ve left herzy ass behind ages ago. I¡¯d already woken her up five times. Five. And somehow, she managed to fall back asleep each time. Wouldn¡¯t even surprise me if she was passed out in the shower right now, using the shampoo bottle as a pillow. "re, I swear¡ªif you¡¯re not down here in one minute, I¡¯m leaving your sorry ass and I won¡¯t help you with your homework!" I shouted up the stairs. Thirty secondster¡ªbam! She came flying down, wild-haired and unapologetic,bat boots stomping like she owned the ce, wild hair,bat boots, leather jacket, leather pants, and that signature look like she just walked out of a post-apocalyptic biker movie. Yep, that¡¯s my twin. Bad girl vibes, heavy eyeliner, and attitude to match. Honestly? I kind of admire it. We couldn¡¯t be more different. She handled the bullies; I handled the books. She hated studying with a passion that burned like a thousand suns, and half the time our "study sessions" ended with her passed out while I basically tutored myself. She¡¯s the one who has my back when bullies get bold¡ªmouth like a sailor, fists like a freight train. And me? I¡¯m the one keeping her GPA alive, the unofficial tutor she never asked for. Not that she¡¯s ever studied. Nope. re treats studying like a sleep aid. So yeah, I usually just did both of our assignments. I can¡¯t count the number of times she¡¯s dozed off mid-equation while I¡¯m exining something, only for me to end up doing both our assignments. Over time, I got smart about it. I¡¯d write out two versions of the same answer, worded differently, and let her pick which one to copy. In math, I¡¯d solve problems using two forms¡ªhers always the simpler one. We never got caught. Not once. Teachers never suspected a thing. I mean, who would think the school genius was helping the leather-d rebel cheat? People said we were inseparable¡ªand I guess that was true. But they didn¡¯t really get why. I wasn¡¯t just covering for her because we were siblings. I did it because I knew, deep down, that re would burn down the whole world for me if she had to. And I¡¯d solve every damn equation in it for her. She¡¯s the chaos to my calm. And even when she drives me up the wall, I wouldn¡¯t trade her for anything. "We¡¯re taking my bike," she announces like it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world. And of course, I immediately disagree. First of all, she¡¯s a lunatic behind the handlebars. Second, she¡¯s reckless and treats trafficws like mere suggestions. Third¡ªand most importantly¡ªshe doesn¡¯t even have a freaking license. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s riding that motorbike illegally, and if Mom and Dad ever found out? Game over. For original chapters go to find{n}ovel And no, Mom and Dad won¡¯t know, at least not through my lips. She made me swear a "twin promise" not to tell¡ªone of those guilt-trip, pinky-swear blood-oath things she pulls when she wants something. She keeps the bike hidden, only rides it when our parents aren¡¯t home, and somehow thinks that makes it okay. And now here she is, sandwich in one hand, smirking like she owns the road. "Come on, we¡¯ll miss the bus if we go to the bus station. I bet we already did," she says through a mouthful of bread and attitude. Unfortunately... she¡¯s probably right. And today¡¯s not a day to bete. We¡¯re supposed to be choosing our college and university preferences. Huge day. Life-changing. Responsible adult things. You know, myne. So I agree. Begrudgingly. But not without yelling at her first, obviously. "This is all your fault! You and your inability to wake up before noon!" She just shrugs like it¡¯s no big deal, walking ahead while munching on a sandwich. Unbothered. Unapologetic. ssic re. Licking her fingers and already walking toward the garage. "Come on, help me drag it out," shemands, like I¡¯m her personal pit crew. We reach her hiding spot¡ªan old storage shed behind the garage where she keeps her sparkly blue death trap., and there it is¡ªher sparkly, dangerous blue devil of a motorbike. bold, electric blue that screams badass troublemaker. We have seven minutes before the school bell rings, announcing ourte entrance in surround sound. We¡¯re so not gonna make it. But she thinks otherwise. "Quit sulking and help me out. We¡¯re gonna make it," she insists, pushing the sleek, rebellious machine like it¡¯s some kind of warhorse. And yep¡ªher bike is blue. Not pink. Not red. Not yellow. Blue. Her favorite color. Definitely not your dainty, girly-girl type. Shoving the bike with one hand and holding her sandwich like a victory trophy in the other. She tosses me a helmet¡ªjust one, mind you. For me. She doesn¡¯t wear one herself. Reckless. Told you. She swings a leg over the bike, turns the ignition, and the engine growls to life. God, I hate this. But what choice do I have? The engine roars like it¡¯s part of some underground racing club. "Get on." Oh god. I hate this. I hate this. But I climb on, wrap my arms around her waist, and shut my eyes like I¡¯m about to die. Because honestly? There¡¯s a chance I might. She lets out this evil cackle like some viin in aic book. The one she reserves for when she¡¯s about to do something either brilliant or insane. Sometimes both. That¡¯s our thing, though¡ªwhenever one of us is about to venture into the other¡¯s world, we parade ourselves. For me, that¡¯s equations, forms, and top-tier academic madness. For her, it¡¯s chaotic life-threatening stunts on a blue motorcycle. And then she hits the throttle¡ªand we¡¯re off. Like we¡¯re in Fast & Furious: Twin Edition. Probably smiling like a maniac while I pray for dear life behind her. True to her word, we made it¡ª¡ªbarely¡ªwith a whole one minute to spare before the bell rang. Notte, technically, but definitely not early either. We left behind a trail of chaos, with hundreds of drivers and pedestrians probably still cursing us out. Or rather, cursing her, since I wasn¡¯t the one behind the handlebars. I was just the unfortunate soul clinging on for dear life, praying I wouldn¡¯t die before I submitted my college application. Yep. She managed to piss off every driver on the road and a good number of pedestrians too, thanks to her reckless driving. The pedestrians looked like they¡¯d just survived a war zone. There were so many dangerous maneuvers that I lost count of how many heart attacks I had in the span of five minutes. I was this close to vomiting my entire breakfast all over her blue death trap. At one point, I seriously thought that was the end for me. But clearly, there¡¯s a God up there, and maybe He¡¯s a fan of genius brains because mine didn¡¯t end up sttered across the street¡ªdespite riding with someone who clearly doesn¡¯t know how to read road signs especially a a stop sign. Or more urately, someone who just doesn¡¯t give a damn about any road signs whatsoever. She always forgets that those rules aren¡¯t just for the safety of other drivers and pedestrians¡ªthey¡¯re also for her own survival. You¡¯d think she¡¯d care, since you know, she¡¯s the one doing the driving. But no, re sees trafficws as optional background decor. When we finally pulled up at school, I climbed off the bike on wobbly jelly legs, shoved the helmet back into her hands, and gave her my final word: "Never again. You are never driving anything with me on it ever again. I mean it." And I meant every syble. I might not survive a second round. That ride was a one-time experience. A never-again, I-stared-death-in-the-face-and-survived kind of situation. Definitely not happening twice. Chapter 126: The Lazy Twin

    Chapter 126: The Lazy Twin

    CLARK POV: I rushed into ss just a few seconds before the math teacher walked in¡ªcutting it way too close forfort. And as expected, re was nowhere to be seen. Either she was going to show upte andnd herself in detention (again), or she was skipping the ss altogether. Especially since it¡¯s math. Yeah... let¡¯s be honest. Total no-show. And to think I was almostte because of her. Nearly sacrificed my punctual record¡ªand for what? So she could bail on math ss like it was her sworn enemy? Who am I kidding? If she did show up, she¡¯d probably sleep through the whole thing anyway. She¡¯s got this ssic move she pulls off every time. She¡¯d sit in the back corner of the ssroom, right against the wall. Her posture always made it look like she was taking notes¡ªhead slightly bowed, pen in hand, book open at just the right angle. Her messy hair would fall around her face, covering her eyes, and the hand with the pen would rest on the page like she was just pausing to think. It fooled everyone. Mostly the teachers. Heck, even I was fooled in middle school. I remember one day during thest ss of the day, she pulled her little stunt again. ss ended, everyone left, and she was still there, in her "studying" position. I thought she was so locked in, so focused, she hadn¡¯t noticed the bell ring or the ssroom emptying out. So I walked up to her, ready to drag her out of her academic trance. But as I got closer, I noticed the hand with the pen hadn¡¯t moved once. Not even a twitch. And when I gave her a gentle poke¡ªboom. Her bnce gave out, and she copsed forward, face-nting into her book... snoring like a lumberjack.. Full-on, dead asleep. That was the day I realized my genius of a sister had mastered the art of sleeping while pretending to study. So yeah, I wasn¡¯t too worried about her. re had made it crystal clear¡ªstarting from grade one¡ªthat she had zero ns to go to college. She¡¯d said it with the same confidence most kids reserve for dering they want to be astronauts or superheroes. And when I told her she wouldn¡¯t get rich because she¡¯s toozy to do anything that requires actual hard work, she just smirked and told me she¡¯d wait for me to be a rich genius and help me spend all my money. Her words: "Because you¡¯re way too boring to even use a quarter of what you¡¯ll earn." That¡¯s little re. In middle school, whenever I joked that I was carrying the brains for both of us, she¡¯d shrug and say, "Then you better use them well and make enough money for both of us¡ªsince I¡¯m carrying all the fun." Originally, I had nned to go to the same university as her, just to keep an eye on her, help her out... make sure she didn¡¯t fall behind. But her absolute refusal to even apply gave me the freedom to aim higher. A shot at a top university. One she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get into, even with help. And even if I had found a way to get her in, I doubt she¡¯d be able to keep up with the pace, the workload, or the expectations. She just didn¡¯t have the academic stamina to keep up, and we both knew it. But truth be told, I also knew that part of thereason she was so against college was because our parents couldn¡¯t really afford to send both of us. Not at the same time. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden. Not on them. Not on me. Our parents weren¡¯t exactly well-off, and affording university for both of us at the same time? That would¡¯ve been a stretch. So maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªunder all her jokes and wild confidence, re had chosen to step back... for me. But you¡¯d never hear her admit that. And behind that wild hair and leather jacket, re was the most loyal person I knew¡ªeven if she had no intention of cracking open a textbook ever again. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel She didn¡¯t show up. Not that I was surprised, but still, I hoped she would¡ªespecially today. And apparently, the math teacher was too excited to even notice her absence. We had special guests from Memoville University, one of the top-ranking colleges outside the country. They came to speak with the senior students about what the university offered¡ªprograms, expectations, campus life. Basically, a whole sales pitch. But the part that really caught my attention? Schrship programs. Full rides. Partial aid. Merit-based, need-based¡ªyou name it. My brain was already working double-time. If I could get in on one of those schrships, re could actually go to college too. We¡¯d make it work. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have to give up on itpletely. She could apply. She should apply. That¡¯s why I was now darting across the school grounds, checking all her usual hiding spots. The back of the library, behind the gym, the rooftop staircase¡ªnothing. No sign of her. I even tried the vending machine hallway; sometimes she hung around there, snacking and skipping ss like it was a sport. I checked the back corners of the school, the rooftop, the library (even though she wouldn¡¯t be caught dead studying voluntarily), and even the art room, which she asionally used as her hiding spot when she didn¡¯t want to be found. Still nothing. Next ss starts in fifteen minutes, and at this point, I wasn¡¯t sure if she nned to show up at all or if she¡¯d already bailed on the whole day. Still, I wasn¡¯t giving up yet. Because for once, I had a shot at dragging her along into a future that didn¡¯t just involve fast bikes, sarcasm, and avoiding responsibility. If she¡¯d just listen¡ªjust this once¡ªmaybe we could do this together. I found her. Of course, I did¡ªjust a few minutes before the bell rang for History. She wasing out of the janitor¡¯s closet,ughing like she didn¡¯t have a care in the world, and right behind her was Jason, his shirt half tucked and hair slightly messed up. I wasn¡¯t an idiot. I could put two and two together. When she noticed me standing there, arms crossed and eyebrows raised in full older-brother judgment mode, she just chuckled, as if I¡¯d walked in on her sneaking candy instead of¡ªwell, whatever that was. She lifted both hands in mock surrender. "Chix, bro. I¡¯m still a virgin," she said with a grin. Yuck. That was more information than I needed, but at the same time... a small wave of relief hit me. I¡¯d still prefer she wasn¡¯t sneaking off into closets with guys like Jason, but knowing she still had some boundaries made it slightly more bearable. Slightly. "Come on," I said, grabbing her by the arm¡ªnot too hard, just enough to show her I wasn¡¯t ying anymore. "You¡¯re going to ss. You¡¯ve already missed enough today." She groaned but let herself be dragged along the hallway. "Seriously, rk? Now you¡¯re ying dad?" I ignored thement and jumped straight to what mattered. "Listen. Memoville University sent reps today. They talked about schrship programs, top facilities, research departments, career opportunities¡ªre, it¡¯s big. And I think I have a shot at a full schrship." She gave me a sideways nce, unimpressed. "Good for you, genius." I stopped walking and turned to face her. "No. You don¡¯t get it. If I get in on a schrship, that frees up money. Maybe, just maybe, you could go to college too. You should seriously apply to a university. Any university. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s close or far or weird or artsy¡ªjust pick one. I¡¯ve got this. I¡¯m going tond that Memoville schrship. Full ride. That way, you don¡¯t have to worry about Mom and Dad stretching their budget to cover us both."" She blinked slowly, like she hadn¡¯t even considered that possibility. But the hope I felt fizzled fast because she rolled her eyes and waved the idea away like I¡¯d suggested eating broli for breakfast. "I told you before," she said tly. "I¡¯m done with school. I¡¯m tired of it. College just isn¡¯t for me, rk." I stared at her, frustration building in my chest. "You can¡¯t keep running away from everything just because it¡¯s hard. You¡¯re smart, re. Just because you don¡¯t like school doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not meant for something more." She spoke, voice t. "I told you, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m done with school. I¡¯m tired of the studying, the pressure, the waking up early. It¡¯s not for me." "That¡¯s not a reason," I shot back, not hiding the frustration in my voice. "That¡¯s an excuse. You¡¯re smart enough, re. You just don¡¯t try." "Exactly. I don¡¯t want to try. I¡¯m not like you, rk. I don¡¯t get excited over math equations or university rankings. That¡¯s your thing. Not mine." "Not everyone wants to live in ab or a library," she continued. "Not everyone wants to chase degrees and bury themselves in textbooks. That¡¯s your dream, not mine." We argued the rest of the way down the hall. Me, trying to convince her that maybe there was still time to change her mind, that she didn¡¯t have to give up on herself so soon. Her, staying stubborn as always, saying she¡¯d rather figure things out her own way¡ªeven if that meant working random jobs, or "marrying rich" as she always half-joked. By the time we got to the ssroom, I was exhausted. We walked in just as the teacher was writing on the board. re didn¡¯t even look my way. She drifted straight to the back of the room and dropped into her usual seat¡ªright in the corner, by the wall. Her favorite hiding spot. I watched her settle in¡ªslouching low in the chair, notebook open, pen in hand, head tilted like she was listening. But I knew that posture too well. It was her usual trick. Pretend to take notes while drifting off into whatever dreand her wild brain liked to escape to. I sighed and turned to find my own seat. Maybe she¡¯d never take the path I imagined for her, but I wasn¡¯t going to stop trying. Not when I knew how much potential she had. Not when she was my twin¡ªand the only person in the world I¡¯d sacrifice my dreams for. Chapter 127: How I Met Sara

    Chapter 127: How I Met Sara

    CLARK POV: Today is Friday. And let me just say¡ªit¡¯s been one of the weirdest, longest Fridays of my life. Not because anything major happened outside. No. Because inside this house, there¡¯s a war going on. And I, rk¡ªthe so-called genius twin¡ªmay have started it. It¡¯s been a long, frustrating week already. All I did was insist¡ªkeep insisting, really¡ªthat re should at least apply to a college. Any college. I even said she could major in her favorite subject, though between you and me, I highly doubt she actually has one. She says she hates school altogether, so the idea of a favorite ss is... a stretch. But I tried. I kept pushing her, gently at first, then more firmly when she wouldn¡¯t even try. She t-out refused, again and again, and I finally got frustrated. So I did what any concerned, desperate, loving brother would do. I told Mom and Dad. And now, I¡¯m officially the bad guy. Yeah... not my proudest moment. They were furious. Not because she didn¡¯t want to go¡ªwell, okay, partly that¡ªbut mostly because she wouldn¡¯t even attempt to apply. Not one form. Not one search. Just t-out "no." They gave her a serious talking-tost night. Which, of course, didn¡¯t go well. And when they confronted her about it, she knew exactly who ratted her out. Now re is furious at me for "snitching." She mmed her bedroom door on mest night when I tried to talk to her, and she hasn¡¯t said a single word since. This is the longest she¡¯s ever gone without speaking to me. Not a sarcastic jab. Not a teasing insult. Not even her infamous eye-roll. No yelling across the house. No fighting over the remote. Nothing. She¡¯s going full silent treatment. She even skipped both lunch and dinner just to avoid sitting across from me. You have to understand¡ªre never skips food. That girl once ate an entire family-sized pizza because I dared her. So for her to miss meals? Just to avoid me? Yeah. She¡¯s that mad. I let her be. For now. I¡¯m hoping that by tomorrow she¡¯ll cool off and go back to being her loud, chaotic, unstoppable self. I know she¡¯s hurt. But I also know she¡¯s smart enough to realize I didn¡¯t do it out of spite. I did it because I care. Because I know she deserves more than whatever reckless n she¡¯s cooking up in that head of hers. While I give her space, I distract myself the best way I know how¡ªresearch. I boot up myptop and dive into everything I can find about Memoville University¡ªthe ce those oddly quiet, awkward student reps came from. I remember how underwhelming their whole presentation was. It was weird. They didn¡¯t seem excited. They barely smiled. I actually thought it might be some scam university with no real credibility. But now, looking it up online, I realize how wrong I was. The ce is incredible. Top-tier learning equipment. Modern, world-ss facilities. Their academic facilities are top-tierbs, libraries, sports arenas, everything. It looked like a university straight out of a sci-fi movie. Fully equipped, modern, sleek. And the architecture? It looks like something out of a fantasy novel¡ªa giant stone castle nestled in lush, green hills. It¡¯s gorgeous. And get this¡ªit¡¯s cheap. Like... suspiciously cheap. Even without the schrship, the tuition costs are way lower than most decent colleges. It¡¯s cheap. Ridiculously cheap for such a high-standard university. And on top of that, they offer generous schrship programs. My first instinct is suspicion¡ªno top university should be this affordable. So naturally, I raised an eyebrow. I look deeper. Turns out, it¡¯s located in a small but economically thriving country. Low cost of living. High-quality public services. No poverty. No intion. No student debt horror stories. Like... is this ce heaven or what? The country itself is run by what looks like a council¡ªa mix of leaders from various localmunities. They apparently all vote together on national matters. It¡¯s weird, but kind of... admirable? Like some real-life utopia or something. Too good to be true? Maybe. But every article I read checks out. Then I searched images of the campus and, holy crap, it looks like a castle. Not even kidding. Huge towers, old stone buildings fused with high-tech upgrades, green courtyards, and halls that could probably host royal banquets. I thought I¡¯d clicked on the wrong link, but nope¡ªthat¡¯s really the university. I¡¯m not gonna lie... the more I looked, the more obsessed I became. I want to go. No, I need to go. So now I¡¯m even more obsessed with getting in. And honestly? The more I learn, the more I wish those reps had actually done their jobs right. If they¡¯d shown us any of this¡ªphotos, stats, real-life testimonials¡ªthey could¡¯ve had the entire senior ss applying by the end of the day. Instead, they gave us robotic answers and monotone voices. They weren¡¯t passionate. They didn¡¯t show us pictures. They didn¡¯t give us solid information. They didn¡¯t sell the dream. Heck, they looked like they didn¡¯t even want to be there. At the time, I¡¯d started assuming it was all a scam. That maybe the university was fake or bankrupt or desperate for students. But now? I can say with total confidence: theypletely dropped the ball. If they¡¯d just shown us half the things I found online, I¡¯m pretty sure half the senior ss would¡¯ve signed up on the spot. Now it¡¯s up to me to convince re to at least consider it. I just hope she starts talking to me again. Because for all her ws, I know something she doesn¡¯t yet believe: she belongs in a ce that sees her worth¡ªeven if she doesn¡¯t see it yet. ********* After spending what felt like hours deep-diving into everything Memoville University had to offer, I ended up on a random student forum¡ªbasically a thread where high school seniors like me discussed the schools they were applying to, shared tips, and asionally panicked together about adulting. Most of thements were generic: people asking about application deadlines, someoneining about their grades, a debate about whether schrships were actually real or just bait. Then I spotted a recentment. The username caught my attention: SARA221B. Her message was short, but there was this energy in it, like she was genuinely excited. ""Just learned about this school yesterday. The campus looks insane, and the schrship offer sounds unreal. I¡¯m applying tonight¡ªcan¡¯t believe I almost missed it! .really hope I get the schrship¡ªthis ce looks like a dream!" Something about it made me smile. Maybe it was because I felt the same way. Maybe because it reminded me that other people were out there chasing this too. Or maybe it was just the fact that she seemed as obsessed with the school as I had be. So, being me, I replied. "Same here! The ce looks insane. I thought it was a scam at first, lol. Still can¡¯t believe the tuition is that low." A few secondster¡ªping¡ªa reply popped up. "Right?! I thought I was the only one who thought it was too good to be true. I¡¯ve been stalking their site all day." Iughed. Okay, this girl was definitely on my level. And we were both online at the same time? Cool. "Right?! I thought the same thing. At first, I thought it might be a scam, but the more I dug, the more real it got. Applying tonight too." She replied within a minute. Fast. "d I¡¯m not the only one thinking that lol. The presentation at our school was kinda weird. The reps didn¡¯t even seem interested in being there. If I hadn¡¯t Googled it after, I probably would¡¯ve forgotten about it." For original chapters go to Find¡ïNovel I chuckled. Same exact experience. "Are you a senior too? Where are you applying from?" I know it¡¯s not advisable to share details online. You never know who¡¯s on the other end of the screen. My parents drilled that into my head early. But there was something about the conversation¡ªit felt genuine. And I wasn¡¯t giving away anything too personal. Just curiosity. And okay, maybe some loneliness too. "Yeah, I¡¯m in my final year. Small town. Midwest. You?" She replied quickly again. "Same. I¡¯m in Nebraska. This university looks like my only shot to go to college without drowning in debt. Fingers crossed I get the schrship. What¡¯s your n?" We started chatting back and forth, her responses quick and witty. She told me she was a senior too, in another part of the country. She was also skeptical at first, but after doing some digging, just like me, she was hooked. She¡¯d already started her application and was nning to submit it by next week. I didn¡¯t usually talk to strangers online¡ªnot like this¡ªbut there was something easy about talking to her. Like we were just two students trying to figure out life, clinging to the one thing that gave us some kind of direction. Still, I knew what I was doing probably wasn¡¯t the smartest. All those inte safety talks from school kept buzzing in the back of my mind. Don¡¯t share personal information. Don¡¯t give your real name. Never exchange numbers. Yeah, yeah, I knew all that. But she didn¡¯t ask anything weird. She didn¡¯t even ask for my name. Just asked what subjects I liked, what I nned to major in, if I was going to take the aptitude test Memoville required. Totally normal stuff. We kept messaging back and forth. She was sharp, witty, and she didn¡¯t try to flex or lie. Just real talk. She asked what I wanted to major in, and I told her¡ªengineering, probably something with AI or sustainable energy. She seemed impressed, or at least polite about pretending to be. Said she loved art but knew it wouldn¡¯t pay the bills, so she was thinking of majoring in graphic design ormunications. And after almost an hour of chatting, something in me clicked. I didn¡¯t want the conversation to just end when one of us logged off. So I typed the words before I could second-guess myself: "Hey, this might be easier to keep chatting on text if you¡¯re cool with that? Here¡¯s my number. Totally optional, no pressure." I hit send. And immediately regretted it. Why did I do that? I stared at the message for a second, already thinking of ways to backtrack, to unsend it, to pretend it was a typo. Then¡ªping. Chapter 128: The Crazy Twin

    Chapter 128: The Crazy Twin

    rk POV: "Haha, brave move. But I was thinking the same thing. Here¡¯s mine. :)" I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. Okay, that went... surprisingly well. Then my phone buzzed. Unknown number: "Hey, it¡¯s Sara :) Hope it¡¯s cool I texted you. This site¡¯sment section is a mess lol." Just like that, we were talking off the site. I saved her number, still unsure what this was. A potential friend? Another brainy nerd chasing the same dream? A person I¡¯d probably never meet? I didn¡¯t know. We kept it chill, mostly college talk, the kind of excitement you get when you realize someone else is dreaming about the same unknown future as you. She sent a link to a video that did a walkthrough of the Memoville campus¡ªfootage I hadn¡¯t seen before. It looked even more magical in motion. Tall stone towers, huge arched windows, trees blooming in colors I didn¡¯t even think were real. Somewhere between her messages and watching the video, my stress from earlier started to slip away. But what I did know was that for the first time since re started giving me the silent treatment, I felt excited again. About the future. About Memoville. About possibilities. And yeah... maybe even about this girl named Sara. Not that I was nning to tell re. She¡¯d either tease me endlessly or im I was being catfished. No, for now, this would be my little secret. Just me, a dream university, and a girl who¡ªat least for tonight¡ªseemed to get it. For original chapters go to find?novel And honestly? That was enough. ******** We kept talking through the weekend. What started as a randomment online had somehow turned into a full-on daily conversation. Sara was funny, easy to talk to, and most importantly¡ªshe got it. The nerves, the excitement, the questions that kept me up at night about whether I was making the right decision or aiming too high. She didn¡¯t try to act like she had it all figured out, but she was confident in what she wanted, and that made it easier to admit what I wanted too. Sara wasn¡¯t just smart¡ªshe was funny in that dry, sarcastic way I never expected from a stranger online. She hated math but loved astronomy, couldn¡¯t cook to save her life, and had this strange obsession with naming clouds. I mean, who does that? I found myself checking my phone more than usual. Waiting for her replies. Smiling when I saw her name pop up on my screen. It was weird. I¡¯d never even met her, and yet it felt like I knew her. Like we¡¯d been friends for years. Every time my phone buzzed with a message from her, I found myself smiling. It was a weird kind offort, knowing someone out there¡ªsomeone not in my school, not in my neighborhood, not tangled up in my current mess with re¡ªwas dreaming the same dream. Wanting to leave the same weight behind. Looking at Memoville University the same way I was. Like it was a shot at something bigger. By Sunday evening, we both admitted the obvious¡ªwe wanted to keep talking. Stay in touch. Not just over the phone, but in person someday. The idea came up casually, somewhere between a conversation about our favorite snacks and a debate over whether dorm life was overrated. "I wish we could actually meet up one day," she said. And I had typed it before I could second guess myself: "Then let¡¯s make it happen. Memoville. You and me. Let¡¯s both apply, get in, and meet there." There was a pause. A long one. I thought maybe I went too far, sounded too eager. Then she replied. "Deal. That gives me something to look forward to." Something to look forward to. I didn¡¯t say it out loud, but her words stuck in my head like a song I couldn¡¯t stop humming. Because truthfully, it did give me something to look forward to too. Especially with how things were at home. She lived on the other side of the city. Not too far, but not close enough to casually meet at a coffee shop either. I guess that¡¯s what made our shared dream feel even more important. We weren¡¯t just chasing the same school¡ªwe were chasing the chance to actually meet each other. To connect in real life instead of just words on a screen. So we made a promise. Not one of those dramatic, overly cheesy kinds you see in movies. Just a quiet agreement. We¡¯d both try our hardest to get into Memoville University. She said she¡¯d finish her application by Monday, and she was working on her schrship essay already. I told her I¡¯d do mine tonight. That was only partially true¡ªI¡¯d already rewritten the essay three times, still not sure if it was good enough, but now I had a reason to stop overthinking it. I told her I believed in her. And I meant it. She told me she believed in me too. And weirdly... I felt it. We even joked about how crazy it was to be getting attached to someone you hadn¡¯t even met yet. But she said, "It¡¯s not weird. Sometimes the right people find you in the wrong ces. Or at the wrong time. But it still counts." That kind of stuck with me. re still wasn¡¯t speaking to me. She¡¯d passed me in the hallway earlier¡ªtwice¡ªand acted like I didn¡¯t even exist. Like we weren¡¯t twins. Like we hadn¡¯t spent our whole lives glued together, side by side, in chaos and survival. It stung more than I wanted to admit. She¡¯d been avoiding me the whole weekend¡ªghosting me at meals, mming her door every time I got too close. I¡¯d almost told Sara about it, but I didn¡¯t. Not yet. I guess it still felt too personal. Tooplicated. Or maybe I just didn¡¯t want to dump that kind of emotional weight on something that had be a little slice of hope. Mom and Dad had tried talking to her, too, but you can¡¯t reason with re when she¡¯s stubborn. She shut her bedroom door like it was a prison cell and locked herself in with her pride. And me? I kept pretending like it didn¡¯t hurt. Like I wasn¡¯t hoping she¡¯d forgive me. Like I wasn¡¯t tempted to bang on her door and demand she speak to me. But instead¡ªI poured my focus into Memoville. Into this goal. Into someone who actually wanted to talk to me. Sara. She didn¡¯t know about the mess back home. She didn¡¯t know about re or the guilt I felt or how badly I needed something to work out for once. She just knew me as rk¡ªthe guy who cracked dumb jokes about professors and stressed over schrship essays. It was nice. A break. So, yeah. We made a pact. To get into Memoville. To meet in real life. To chase this dream together. I didn¡¯t know what that meant. Or what would happen if we both didn¡¯t make it. But right now, I didn¡¯t care. Because for the first time in a long time¡ªI wasn¡¯t just thinking about getting away from here. I was thinking about where I wanted to go. ******** By sunday evening, I knew I couldn¡¯t let re start the new week while she was still mad at me. We¡¯d gone too many days without talking, and honestly, it felt like a part of me was missing. As annoying and unpredictable as she was, re was my person. My twin. My best friend. And I hated this silence between us more than anything. This silence between us? It was starting to feel like a ck hole sucking everything down. I needed to make things right, even if I had to bribe her with junk food and guilt. So, I decided to take action¡ªOperation Win-Back-remenced. Step one: Peace offering. I headed out to the supermarket to get her favoritefort foodbo¡ªvani caramel ice cream and those overpriced, extra buttery biscuits she liked hoarding like a squirrel in winter. And the other overpriced chocte-dipped biscuits she pretended not to love but always stashed under her bed. I knew just the brand. If I was going to earn my forgiveness, I had to go big. But of course, because my life doesn¡¯t know how to stay normal for more than two seconds, fate decided to throw a wrench into my noble mission. As I turned into the snack aisle, there he was. Jason. The same Jason I saw sneaking out of a janitor¡¯s closet with re justst week. Only this time, he wasn¡¯t with my sister. Nope. This time, he was locked in a full-on make-out session¡ªwith a girl. Right there in front of the cleaning products. Bold move, really. I¡¯d give him points for that¡ªif I wasn¡¯t currently seeing red. While I had no problem with who people chose to love, I did have a problem with liars¡ªespecially ones who messed with my sister¡¯s head. Now, I¡¯m not a fighter. I¡¯m really not. I solve problems with my brain, not my fists. But something in me snapped. Maybe it was the fact that re was still mad at me. Maybe it was the guilt of breaking her trust. Maybe it was just in brotherly rage. Either way, I saw red, reached for the nearest thing I could grab¡ªwhich turned out to be a small, unopened bottle of water¡ªandunched it. The bottle hit Jason square in the back of his head. His make-out session came to a dramatic halt. He turned around, blinking in confusion. "rk?" "Stay the hell away from my sister, you lying jackass." I knew I shouldn¡¯t have said anything else. But, well... I did. And let¡¯s just say, Jason didn¡¯t appreciate my water bottle diplomacy. I didn¡¯t leave the store in victory. Next thing I know, I¡¯m on the ground with a ck eye and a bruised lip, being told by a very angry supermarket manager to "take it outside, or take it up with security." But hey, I did manage to buy the ice cream and biscuits. Mission sort of aplished. By the time I got home, it was 9 PM. I went straight to re¡¯s room and knocked softly, ice cream slowly melting in one hand, biscuits tucked under my arm, and my face feeling like I¡¯d been in a boxing match. She opened the door, clearly nning to yell at me again¡ªbut then she saw my face. All the anger vanished instantly, reced by shock and a sh of that dangerous protective fire she always kept just under the surface. Her eyes locked on my face. Not the snacks. Not the hopeful smile I was trying to pull off. Just the bruises. Her mouth fell open. "What the hell happened to you?!" And just like that, her anger at me waspletely erased and redirected toward a much more deserving target: Jason. The second I said his name, the air changed. "I... ran into Jason," I said, keeping my voice casual even though my lip throbbed. "Saw him kissing someone else. So I threw a bottle at him." She blinked. "You did what?" "I hit him. Sort of. With a bottle. He hit me back." "He what?!" she demanded after I told her who hit me. I didn¡¯t even finish the sentence before pulled me into her room. She didn¡¯t even notice the ice cream and biscuits in my hands. Just grabbed my arm, pulled me into her room, and pushed me down on the bed like she was my mom and I was a wounded kindergartener, and told me to sit on the bed and not move. Her voice had that calm-before-the-storm tone that made even me nervous. Then she squatted, reached under her bed, and pulled out a freaking baseball bat. "Wait¡ªre¡ªwhat are you¡ª" "Sit. Stay. Ice your face," she said coolly, already halfway out the door. "I¡¯ll be back." "re, don¡¯t do anything stupid¡ª" "Toote." Five secondster, I heard the thunderous roar of her motorcycle engine outside, followed by the squeal of tires tearing down the road. I just sighed, flopped back on her bed, and opened the biscuit packet. Guess Jason¡¯s about to experience all the pent-up frustration re¡¯s been bottling since I told Mom and Dad about her college ns¡ªorck thereof. If she doesn¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll wish she had. Honestly? He had iting. Chapter 129: Clingy Twin

    Chapter 129: Clingy Twin

    CLARK POV: Okay, so I wasn¡¯t really worried about re. Rather, I pitied Jason. re¡¯s a big girl¡ªand more importantly, she¡¯s insane. That¡¯s why she got to deal with the jerkass who yed her, while I stuck to what I¡¯m good at: keeping our academic lives from going up in mes. It¡¯s a perfect twinbo¡ªshe throws the punches, I solve the equations. Thirty minutester, after I¡¯d iced my ck eye and disinfected my lip, I heard it¡ªthe distant, unmistakable roar of her bike. I knew the sound by heart, and I also knew that she always killed the engine a street away and pushed it the rest of the way so Mom wouldn¡¯t wake up. Especially today, since Dad was out on a business trip and Mom had gone to bed early, mumbling something about a "very important event" tomorrow. Sure enough, twenty minutester, her bedroom door creaked open. She stepped inside like some kind of victorious warrior¡ªbruised knuckles, scraped palms, and holding what remained of her baseball bat, which now looked more like firewood than a sporting tool. I stared at the broken bat, then at her. "Tell me he¡¯s alive," I said, not even sure if I wanted to know the truth. She shrugged. "He won¡¯t be ying football in the next match." "re..." I groaned, rubbing my temples. "Did anyone see you?" She plopped down beside me, looking all pleased with herself like she¡¯d just run an errand, notmitted probable assault. "If anyone asks, you were punching me for ratting you out," I said quickly, already moving into crisis control mode. "Mom already knows we¡¯re not on speaking terms." re smiled that devilish smile of hers. "Come on, rk. Who would believe a small, petite, innocent girl like me could take down a whole football yer?" She even fluttered hershes. That was her usual defense¡ªthe innocent act. It worked on most adults. Teachers, counselors, even a few cops, once. But it was getting old. She was racking up too many close calls. One day, the innocent act wouldn¡¯t cut it. "Where did you find him?" I asked, ignoring her fake sweet smile. Her cheerfulness meant she wasn¡¯t mad at me anymore, so I could at least breathe easy about that. "Why?" she replied as she reached over and gave me her bruised fists. Trust re to throw punches with no regard for the aftermath. Her knuckles were red, slightly swollen, and definitely sore. "I need to know if I have to delete CCTV footage. You know, do the usual cleanup." She chuckled, the way she always did when she thought I was being overly dramatic. "What about the witnesses, genius? Gonna wipe their memories too?" "You¡¯re joking, right? Please tell me you cornered him in some dark, quiet alley, or at least a blind spot." Her smirk didn¡¯t help my nerves. "Rx. I had my helmet on." "Helm¡ªwait... You were in gear?!" "I always wear my helmet," she said proudly, like she deserved a trophy for basic safety. "And for your information, it was outside Bull¡¯s Eye Club." I choked. "Bull¡¯s Eye? re, that ce has more security cameras than a bank! It¡¯s like assaulting someone in Times Square!" "Geez, rk, calm down. I was careful. I didn¡¯t start the fight¡ªI finished it." "You didn¡¯t have to start anything at all!" "He made me look like an idiot." I sighed, grabbing the first aid kit and gently applying disinfectant to her knuckles. She winced but didn¡¯t pull away. We both fell quiet for a second. "Okay," I muttered. "I¡¯ll find the footage. I¡¯ll tamper with it. I¡¯ll... I don¡¯t know, give you a manly silhouette or something." Sheughed. And just like that, the cold war between us ended. All the tension, all the awkward silence, the mmed doors and ignored texts¡ªit was gone. Reced by something familiar. Something that was just... us. "Guess Jason kissing someone else wasn¡¯t such a bad idea after all," I said, trying not to smile too obviously. She leaned back against the wall and shrugged, satisfied. "Guess not." I shook my head. re might be reckless and impulsive, but she was my reckless and impulsive. And for all her chaos, I¡¯d still have her back. Always. Even if that meant cleaning up her messes from behind aputer screen. Newest update provided by F¦ÉndNovel Again. The only problem with re is that once we patch things up, she bes clingy. Not the regr kind of clingy either¡ªthe full-on shadow-you-everywhere kind. Like, annoyingly, unnecessarily, in-your-personal-space clingy. It¡¯s her weird way of showing affection, I guess. And trust me, after being in a cold war with her for a couple days, I should have expected it. So, after patching up her bruised knuckles and getting over the whole Jason situation, I left her in her room with the peace-offering snacks I brought¡ªice cream, her favorite biscuits¡ªand went back to my space. I had work to do anyway. Namely, hacking into a public CCTV feed and subtly tweaking it to give re a manly outline, just in case anyone decided to investigate what went down outside Bull¡¯s Eye Club. You know. Just twin things. I figured she¡¯d retreat to bed and maybe sleep off the fury that had driven her to beat Jason like a pi?ata. Nope. Ten minutes in, I was deep into code¡ªtrying to shift pixels without gging any security protocols¡ªwhen the door creaked open behind me. I didn¡¯t need to turn around. I knew it was her. "Seriously?" I asked, not looking up. She walked in with zero shame, holding a snack in one hand and her big, worn-out pillow in the other¡ªthe one she swears gives her ¡¯sweet dreams¡¯. It¡¯s this old, lumpy thing with a faded cartoon on it that she¡¯s had since we were like, six. It¡¯s got faded stars on it and a faintvender scent from some spray she uses. A pillow that looks like it survived the apocalypse. And she treats it like a VIP guest. And yes, this was her way of announcing a sleepover. Yup. That¡¯s re for you. "I brought cookies," she said like she was doing me a favor. Then plopped herself right on my bed like she owned the ce. I sighed. "You¡¯re invading my sanctuary." She shrugged and took a loud bite of her cookie. "Your sanctuary has better Wi-Fi." "It¡¯s the same Wi-Fi, re. We live in the same house." "Still feels faster in here." I rolled my eyes and went back to my keyboard. This was what I meant when I said she gets clingy. Not just physical space¡ªshe needs emotional reassurance too, even if she¡¯ll never say it out loud. After a fight, even a short one, she kind of sticks to me like Velcro for a few days. Sleeps in my room, follows me around like a lost puppy, and insists on sharing snacks I didn¡¯t ask for. And honestly? Iin. A lot. But... I don¡¯t really mind. I think part of her is scared that one day I¡¯ll just stop patching things up, stop chasing after her, stop cleaning up the messes. She¡¯d never admit it, but I think she needs that constant proof that someone¡¯s always got her back¡ªeven when she¡¯s a chaotic menace., I nced at her from the corner of my eye as I continue working on the CCTV footage. She flopped onto my bed like she owned the ce, stretching out dramatically and munching her snack like we were watching ate-night movie instead of trying to cover up a borderline felony. I sighed again. "You know this is my room, right?" She looked at me innocently. "I thought we were cool now?" "We¡¯re cool. But cool doesn¡¯t mean you take over my bed and eat chips on it." "These aren¡¯t chips. They¡¯re crackers," she said with a mouth full, like that somehow justified the crumbs I could already see scattering on my nket. I turned my attention back to the screen. My current project? Reworking the CCTV footage from outside Bull¡¯s Eye Club. The goal was to give her a manly silhouette and enough digital ambiguity that, in case anything came up, no one would pin the beatdown on "a petite girl with a bat and rage issues." It wasn¡¯t easy. The footage was grainy, the angle sucked, and it was hard to make out details¡ªbut I had my tricks. I started oveying a taller, bulkier frame over hers. The helmet helped. It always did. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her shift and curl up with her pillow, still watching me with those half-lidded, mischievous eyes. "Seriously though," I said, not looking away from the monitor. "Don¡¯t you think this whole thing is getting... I don¡¯t know¡ªrisky? One day you¡¯re gonna push too far, and no amount of genius-level hacking is gonna save you." She didn¡¯t answer at first, and for a moment, I thought maybe she¡¯d fallen asleep. Then her voice came, softer this time. "He deserved it." "I¡¯m not saying he didn¡¯t," I replied quickly. "I¡¯m just saying maybe we should think things through before swinging baseball bats at people." Another pause. Then she mumbled, "You had a ck eye, rk." I stopped typing for a second. That was it, wasn¡¯t it? I had walked in with a busted lip and a swollen eye, and that had flipped her switch. re wasn¡¯t big on words. But her fists? They spoke volumes. "Yeah, well," I said, returning to the keyboard. "Still not a good reason to catch a criminal record." "I wore my helmet." "Not the point." She chuckled, pulling the nket over herself like she hadn¡¯t just gone full vignte half an hour ago. "You worry too much." "And you don¡¯t worry at all." "That¡¯s why we work, bro," she said with a yawn, already halfway to dreand. "You carry the brain, I carry the bat." I rolled my eyes, but I smiled too. That was re. She was impulsive, reckless, and had the emotional range of a grenade¡ªbut she was also fiercely loyal. And weirdly adorable when she was curled up with her apocalypse pillow and drooling on my sheets. As she drifted off, I kept working on the footage. She might drive me insane, but I¡¯d always cover for her. Because underneath all the chaos, that was our silent promise: I keep her out of jail, she keeps me from bing a boring genius with no life. Fair trade, right? Most siblings argue over remotes and who ate thest slice of pizza. We deal with ckmail-level crime scenes. I finally turned to look at her. "At least tell me you washed your hands before sticking them in the chips bag." She gave me a mischievous grin, wiped her hands on her pants, and said, "Define ¡¯washed¡¯." God help me. Chapter 130: Last Days Together

    Chapter 130: Last Days Together

    CLARK POV: After I finished messing with the CCTV footage¡ªgiving re a vague, manly silhouette and trimming anything that could link her to thete-night beatdown at Bull¡¯s Eye Club¡ªI picked up my phone and sent a quick text to Sara. "Hey, sorry I won¡¯t be able to chat tonight. Something came up. Talk soon." She was cool and easy to talk to, and we¡¯d kind of made it a habit to text each evening. But tonight? It was re Night. And when re was in one of her post-fight clingy moods, there were rules¡ªunspoken but irond. No texting anyone, especially not girls. Not because she actually cared who I talked to. No. It was more like she¡¯d catch a glimpse of my phone, see me smiling at a screen, and suddenly I¡¯d be interrogated like I was hiding state secrets. Not because I had anything to hide, but because re had a special radar for these things. If she so much as suspected I was talking to someone, she¡¯d immediately start teasing me into oblivion. And if she found out about Sara? God help me. She¡¯d never let me live it down. The jokes would never end. "You sure it¡¯s not some fat, 50-year-old dude named Steve with a hairy chest pretending to be a teenage girl?" Yeah, that was her default response to anything online-friend rted. She was convinced everyone on the inte was secretly a creep. Then she¡¯d hit me with fake concern¡ª"rk, sweetie, you¡¯re just so na?ve, I swear you¡¯d fall for a potato if it had Wi-Fi." So yeah... no thank you. I couldn¡¯t even me her. re was re¡ªparanoid, protective, a little unhinged... but mine. So yeah, for now, Sara was my little secret. By the time I finished up with thest adjustments to the footage and triple-checked that re couldn¡¯t be identified as the "mysterious attacker," she had already devoured the snacks I brought and was curled up under my nket like she paid rent in my room. She was scrolling through movies, probably hunting for one of her creepy, horror-fantasy favorites. Sure enough, she settled on Hansel and Gretel: Witch Hunters¡ªthe darker, action-packed Brothers Grimm version. She always liked that one. Said it reminded her of us. "We¡¯re the reverse Hansel and Gretel," she once told me. "Except I¡¯m the smart, cool, kickass sister, and you¡¯re the goofy tagalong brother who carries the emotional baggage." Thanks, sis. Except in our case, I was the smart one, and she was the hurricane inbat boots. Somewhere between the fifth and sixth Chapter of the movie, she passed out¡ªhead half on my shoulder, one arm slung across my chest, bandaged knuckles resting like she¡¯d fought a dragon instead of just Jason. She was clinging to me like a toddler to a teddy bear. I sighed. Yeah, sleeping with re was always a mess. She hogged the nkets, snored when overly tired, and had a tendency to kick me if I moved too much. She mumbles weird stuff in her sleep¡ªusually about bikes, food, or fictional characters she wants to fight. But tonight? I didn¡¯t really mind. The cold war was over. The storm had passed. And honestly, having her next to me¡ªeven if it meant risking a bruised rib or two¡ªfeltforting. Besides, now that she was asleep in my bed, I had the ultimate upper hand. Usually, she locked her bedroom door tight, especially when I tried waking her up early for school. I¡¯d end up knocking like a deranged monkey for ten minutes while she ignored me, or worse, fell back asleep. But now? Oh, now she was in my territory. No locked door. No escape. Tomorrow morning, I was going to wake her up by pushing her off the bed. Maybe even pour cold water if I felt extra dramatic. I turned off my phone, set it on the bedside table, and nced at her onest time. Her hair was a wild mess over her face, and she had her ridiculous favorite pillow clutched tight under her chin¡ªthe same one she imed gave her "good dreams." Honestly, it looked like it belonged in a museum exhibit titled ¡¯Survived Childhood, Barely.¡¯ I smiled quietly. As annoying as she could be, she was still my other half. My chaos. My constant. But that¡¯s also what made everything feel heavier tonight. Because if I got into Memoville University¡ªand I nned to¡ªI¡¯d be leaving. Really leaving. A whole country away. No more twin sleepovers. No more insane bike rides. No more tackling her out of janitor closets or hacking security systems to keep her out of detention. And if she stuck to her "I¡¯m not going to college" nonsense, this could be the beginning of the end for our crazy, inseparable dynamic. The source of th?s content is find[?]ovel It kind of hit me then, lying there with her snoring softly beside me¡ªhow much I was going to miss this. The bickering. The weird movie nights. Her barging into my room like she owned it. As annoying as it was sometimes, it had always been us. Me and re. Team Disaster. And the truth? I didn¡¯t want to go through life without my other half. But what could I do? The thought pulled something tight in my chest. I shifted closer, letting her rest her head morefortably on my shoulder. Even if she was a nket thief and serial elbow-jabber in her sleep, I¡¯d miss this. Miss her. So for now, I let her cling to me like a human octopus with a ck belt in chaos. And I closed my eyes with onest promise in mind: Come morning, I was pushing her off the bed. That was non-negotiable. But deep down, I also knew... I¡¯d do whatever it took to make sure we didn¡¯t end up in separate worlds. Even if that meant dragging her into college one bat-swinging, snack-hoarding step at a time. She grumbled something incoherent and turned over, nting a foot squarely in my ribs. Charming. Still, there was a tiny bit of satisfaction in knowing I¡¯d get to wake her up early tomorrow. She always locks her door to avoid my wake-up ambushes¡ªturns her room into Fort Knox. But now? She was defenseless. One good push and boom¡ªsweet revenge. I smiled at the thought and closed my eyes. Yeah. I¡¯d miss her like crazy. But for now, I had one more night with her by my side. And that was enough. Chapter 131: Look Alike

    Chapter 131: Look Alike

    CLARK POV: Stupid girl didn¡¯t even wake up when I kicked her off the bed. I woke up to the obnoxious ringing of my rm and the sensation of being choked and crushed in the world¡¯s deadliest bear hug. re hadtched onto me like I was a giant stuffed teddy bear. Great. Just great. Now I¡¯d be going through the entire day with my lungs ttened and my ribs cracking like popcorn and a spine that felt like it had been realigned by a professional wrestler. As soon as the thought of kicking her off the bed crossed my mind, all the haziness from sleep¡ªand the gloom I¡¯d carried around like cement blocks overnight¡ªevaporated. Time to kick her out of my bed. But first, I had to untangle myself from her death grip. Tricky part. I wasn¡¯t too worried about waking her up during the process. re could sleep through a hurricane,a war zone, a marching band, or a house fire, I swear. I used to tease her as kids that if someone kidnapped her in her sleep, they wouldn¡¯t even need to drug her. Just scoop her up and go. She wouldn¡¯t even notice until they crossed state lines. After about five minutes of strategic rolling, untangling limbs, and avoiding elbow jabs, I finally got free. Gods, I pitied her future husband. The poor guy was going to wake up every day feeling like he¡¯d wrestled a bear in his sleep. He¡¯d need supernatural strength and, honestly, some therapy. He¡¯d better start lifting weights now. Once I was far enough away¡ªprecautionary distance achieved¡ªI counted to three and shoved her off the bed. She fell, tangled in the nket like a poorly packed burrito, and hit the soft, fluffy rug with a dull thump. And did she wake up? Of course not. Instead, she grumbled something incoherent, eyes still closed, and snapped, "Keep it down, I¡¯m sleeping!" Seriously? I me the rug. It¡¯s way toofortable. It betrayed me. Well, time for n B. I walked to the bathroom, filled a cup with water, and came back with the precision of a seasoned prankster. I opened the bedroom door first, just in case I needed to make a dramatic escape. If I was going to survive the storm I was about to unleash, I needed a head start. Leg in running position. Cup raised. Target in sight. One... two... three... SPLASH. Her scream echoed through the house like a banshee on caffeine. "CLARK!!! YOU STUPID VOLDEMORT ANCESTOR!!" She was up. Mission aplished. I was already halfway down the hallway yelling, "Moooom!" as she bolted after me like a wet, furious tornado. So yeah, that¡¯s how our morning started. ssic. But hey¡ªkudos to me. She woke up on time. She even agreed (begrudgingly) to wear a dress. An actual dress. Something she usually treats like it¡¯sced with poison. Why the dress-up game? Well, we all know what she didst night. I saw the footage¡ªunfiltered, high-resolution chaos. She didn¡¯t just rough up Jason. Oh no. She started with a solid bat swing to his back, tossed the bat aside like a movie viin, and unleashed a full-on flurry of punches. Then, like the true lunatic she is, she marched over to his fancy sports car and went full savage. Smashed all the windows. Cracked the windshield. shed the tires. And finally, broke the bat over the hood like she was breaking a cursed wand. That, my friends, is what thew calls assault and destruction of property. And that couldnd her straight into juvie if anyone pressed charges. So today, re had to y the role of "cute, harmless, misunderstood girl." So a dress it is. A real one. A floral, red, pastel-colored thing that screamed I¡¯m not the kind of girl who smashes cars with baseball bats. This text is hosted at Find_Novel(. Of course, she ruined it by pairing it with herbat boots. ts or heels were a no-go for her. Baby steps, I guess. Now we¡¯re sitting on the bus, and she looks like the cute, angelic twin. No makeup. Hair tied in a neat ponytail. Just like me¡ªliterally. Without her makeup and usual effort to look "unrted," she and I are practically clones, only I¡¯m the boy version. Same hair color, same eye color, nearly the same build. Yeah, I¡¯m small-boned for a guy¡ªthanks, gics. So yeah we had the same eyes, same hair, almost the same build. Honestly, if she hadn¡¯t hit puberty and grown some curves, or started using makeup to "uglify" the resemnce, people would still confuse us. When we were younger, she would intentionally cut her hair like mine, sneak into my clothes, and wreak havoc disguised as "rk." She¡¯d beat up kids, throw stones at neighborhood cats and dogs, steal candy from shops¡ªall while wearing my hoodie and smirking like the devil. Then she¡¯de back, change into her girly clothes, and act innocent. Guess who got the me? Yup. Me. Until one day, I snapped. I tricked her into wearing my clothes and told her we were going to prank Mom and Dad. We walked out together, dressed the same, and when our parents saw us, the truth finally clicked. That was the end of her getting away with crimes using my face. Even my parents pulled the twin card to their advantage. When re did something so bad even they couldn¡¯t cover for her, they¡¯d dress us alike. Then, when the angry neighbor came storming in, demanding punishment, they¡¯d say, "Well, we have twins. Choose which one you think it is¡ªyou can punish that one." Of course, the neighbor never wanted to risk punishing the innocent twin and would storm off, frustrated. But now that we¡¯re older, and our body shapes have changed, people can tell us apart. re¡¯s... well, developed. re did everything to stop looking like me. She grew her hair out, started wearing makeup¡ªall in the name of not looking like me anymore. But today? No choice. She had to be my twin again. My innocent twin. She¡¯s back to looking like me¡ªjust a cuter, floral-dressed version. And it¡¯s not by ident. Because if anyone saw the CCTV fromst night¡ªthe way she went full-on diator on Jason, beat him with a bat, smashed his fancy car, and ttened his tires¡ªthey¡¯d be calling the cops. That was assault and destruction of property, in and simple. So, yeah, today she¡¯s ying the part of "innocent, average student." Let¡¯s just hope no one asks her any hard questions. Because even in a flowery dress, re can only y innocent for so long. Now we¡¯re on the bus. She¡¯s looking like a sweet little flower child inbat boots. And me? I¡¯m just hoping we can survive this week without her being arrested. A twin¡¯s work is never done. Chapter 132: Preparing For Finals

    Chapter 132: Preparing For Finals

    CLARK POV: It¡¯s been ages since re dressed like a "normal" student¡ªno eyeliner, no ripped jeans, no spiked boots. Just a in floral dress, hair in a ponytail, and her best attempt at looking like she doesn¡¯t regrlymit felonies with a baseball bat. The result? Yeah. She looked a lot like me. Cue the chaos. The moment we stepped into the school building, it was like we triggered a social media trend in real life. Whispers. Stares. Double-takes. People doing that awkward squint where their brain refuses topute what it¡¯s seeing. A few juniors even asked if I had a twin sister or if re had finally cloned herself. It stirred the whole school¡ªand the ss even more. re, naturally, hated every second of it. She kept tugging at the hem of her dress like it was trying to strangle her and shot me side-eyes every five minutes. Her expression screamed, You made me do this, and I will destroy your life in your sleep. But she kept her act together. Innocent girl. Soft voice. No makeup. Floral death sentence. Meanwhile, I was just relieved that she didn¡¯t punch anyone yet. Now, let¡¯s talk about Jason¡ªthe poor, battered golden boy of the football team. Apparently, he was too embarrassed to admit that a girl had turned him into a punching bag and redecorated his luxury car like it was a rage room. So, instead, he told everyone he got jumped by a local street gang. You know, those mysterious neighborhood hoodlums that just randomly beat up teenage quarterbacks and slice their tires for fun. Sure, Jason. But hey, good for him¡ªand especially good for us. As long as no one questioned it, re was in the clear. No police. No suspension. No angry PTA moms calling for expulsions. Not yet, anyway. I¡¯m just hoping people continue buying his tall tale until after we finish our finals. We just need to fly under the radar for a few more weeks. That would be easier if re wasn¡¯t looking like she was minutes away from flipping a desk. This update is avable on "Stop staring," she hissed at some poor soul two rows ahead of us, who probably wasn¡¯t even staring. The kid flinched so hard he dropped his pen. "Friendly," I muttered under my breath. She turned her re on me. "You made me wear this stupid dress." "Well, technically, you agreed to wear the dress," I corrected, holding up my hands defensively. "I just strongly suggested it. You could¡¯ve said no." She red at me ready to tackle me down. I gave her a calm, logical look¡ªthe kind I reserve specifically for when she¡¯s being unreasonably dramatic. "re, you broke his car. And his dignity. And possibly his ribs. You had to look harmless." "I am harmless." I snorted. "Tell that to the bat you snapped in half like a breadstick." She crossed her arms and slumped in her seat, mumbling about how she should¡¯ve just gone to school with blood on her knuckles and dared anyone to report her. ssic re logic. Still, I knew her. She was mad at the dress, yes¡ªbut also at the fact that she wasn¡¯t in actual trouble. Deep down, I think a part of her wanted someone to call her out, just so she had an excuse to throw more punches. That¡¯s how she worked. Like a bottle of soda someone shook one too many times. And honestly, it¡¯s kind of impressive how fast she switches between "cute twin sister" and "unhinged goblin who bites." As ss dragged on, more people stared. More whispers. Some even tried to ask re if we were doing a "twin prank" or some TikTok challenge. She ignored them all, busying herself with violently underlining random sentences in her textbook like they personally offended her. By lunch, she was officially done. We sat in silence for a moment before she muttered, "I still feel like punching someone." "You did. Last night. Repeatedly." "Not the same. That was for revenge. This is for emotional trauma from this hideous dress." I couldn¡¯t help butugh. She red at me again, but there was less heat behind it. The damage was done, and the day was almost over. Hopefully, she¡¯d survive the attention without decking someone. "I¡¯m changing," she said tly, stabbing her sandwich with a straw like it was Jason¡¯s face. "No, you¡¯re not. You have tomit." She gave me a look that promised violence. "I hacked CCTV for you, re," I said calmly. "The least you can do is wear the dress without looking like you want tomit arson." She didn¡¯t argue after that. She just sighed, chewed angrily, and muttered something about "next time I¡¯ll just frame you instead." Touch¨¦. But hey, today¡¯s a win. She¡¯s not in jail. She didn¡¯t punch anyone¡ªyet. And Jason¡¯s still ming a fictional gang for the worst beating of his life. Let¡¯s hope it stays that way. Yeah... I don¡¯t know where she got it from¡ªmaybe it¡¯s just a "girl thing." After lunch, re walked into ss with a full face of makeup, her hair done, and her skin glowing like she was trying to get featured in a magazine. Highlighted cheekbones, brightened skin,shes that could probably fly away on their own¡ªand just like that, the resemnce between us was gone. All the wide eyes and confused looks from earlier faded. No more whispering about how we looked like copy-paste versions of each other. She¡¯d gone full "do not disturb" mode. Can¡¯tin though. At least for one day, I had her looking like me. Natural face, no distractions. Just in old re. And maybe... maybe that meant something to me, even if I¡¯ll never say it out loud. It might be thest time we look that alike before I fly off to university¡ªif everything works out, that is. But she¡¯s still stubborn. Still insists she¡¯s not applying to any university. Not even one. Just shrugs it off and says she¡¯s done with school. That she¡¯s tired. That the world is too boring and too structured and not "her thing." And with the application deadline creeping closer like a ticking bomb, I¡¯m running out of time. Sara texted me earlier¡ªshe finally submitted all her university applications, right as I was wrapping up mine. We joked about it, exchanged emojis, and shared hopes that we¡¯d end up in the same ce: Memoville University. And yeah... maybe I kind of... sort of... submitted an application for re too. She doesn¡¯t know. And I¡¯m not nning on telling her. Not yet. Not until I get confirmation that she got in. No need to poke the dragon if the treasure isn¡¯t even real. The moment she finds out I filled in her details, wrote her personal statement, and forged her motivation essay¡ªokay, ghost-wrote it¡ªshe¡¯s going to murder me. But maybe, just maybe, if the eptance letternds in her hands, if she sees the same dream in writing... she¡¯ll say yes. Maybe after a few dramatic outbursts, a punch or two to my shoulder, and a few insults involving my ancestry¡ªshe might actuallye with me and Sara. I know what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s a stretch. But that¡¯s kind of what I do. I carry the brains, she carries the chaos. Perfectbination, remember? Until then, though, I¡¯m keeping this little secret locked tight. No need to give her another reason to set me on fire. One step at a time. For now, I¡¯m just going to let her strut around in that carefully painted version of herself and pretend that I didn¡¯t hijack her future behind her back. Because if we do both get into Memoville, and if¡ªif¡ªI manage to convince her to join us... life will finally make a little more sense. Until then, I¡¯m just ying the long game. And praying she doesn¡¯t find out before I¡¯m at least fifty miles away. ******** So yeah¡ªthe past week has been he hectic. Between prepping for my own finals and trying to drag re through her studies, I¡¯m pretty sure I lost a few brain cells. Like, running-on-fumes, patience-hanging-by-a-thread hectic. Mostly because I¡¯ve been trying to help re study for the finals. She, of course, didn¡¯t want to study. No surprise there. Her excuse? The ssic: "Why should I study when I¡¯m not even going to college?" Like, seriously? At first, I tried logic. Reminded her that finals kind of matter. That maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªfailing out of high school isn¡¯t the kind of mic drop she wants to leave behind. But she wasn¡¯t having it. Arms crossed, pout on full power, andpletely nted on the couch like she was born there. I swear, arguing with her should count as a sport. I threw every reason I could think of at her, and she blocked all of them like she was built to deflect logic. But I didn¡¯t give up¡ªbecause I never do when ites to her. Then I switched strategies. I told her, "Look, if you¡¯re going to walk away from school, at least go out like a legend. Pass those finals. Not for college, not for mom and dad, not even for me¡ªdo it so no one can say you couldn¡¯t do it. Do it, so when people ask why you¡¯re not in college, you can look them in the eye and say, ¡¯Because I didn¡¯t want to,¡¯ and no one can argue." That got her. She raised an eyebrow, tilted her head, and said nothing for a whole five seconds¡ªwhich is like a lifetime in re-speak. Then she rolled her eyes, muttered something about how I should be a motivational speaker, and said, "Fine. But only so I can rub it in people¡¯s faces." And I can¡¯t believe she actually agreed. I was ready to get body-mmed out of her room. But instead, she gave me this weird, thoughtful look, muttered something like, "Tch. Fine. But only so I can brag about itter," and pulled out her books. Next thing I knew, she was sitting at the dining table with her messy bun, one earbud in (sting some chaotic ylist, I¡¯m sure), and flipping through her notes. Granted, she still grumbled every ten minutes and asked if she could nap through English, but she stayed. She even let me quiz her on math¡ªmath, of all things. So yeah, we¡¯ve been buried in math, history, biology¡ªand every five minutes I have to yank her back from checking her phone or napping with her head in the book. But she¡¯s trying. And that¡¯s more than I expected. She still grumbles. Still calls me annoying. Still says things like "geniuses like you ruin the curve for people like me." But she hasn¡¯t bailed yet. And for re? That¡¯s basically a miracle. Don¡¯t get me wrong, she¡¯s still re. She still pretends to fall asleep during practice tests, still doodles on her notes, and still says things like "I bet I could bribe the teacher with snacks." But she¡¯s trying. And that¡¯s more than I expected. So yeah. Finals areing. The pressure¡¯s on. And for once, she¡¯s not running in the opposite direction. I guess all it took was giving her a way to quit on her own terms. Legendary re, signing off from high school on her own damn terms. Honestly? I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less. Chapter 133: Evil Twin

    Chapter 133: Evil Twin

    CLARK POV: Finals are finally over. I swear, I¡¯ve never felt this relieved in my life¡ªlike my brain can finally breathe again. But what¡¯s crazy is how... weirdly lucky it all felt. I don¡¯t know if the universe was smiling on us, or if it was some miracle of re actually deciding to study, but every single exam paper had questions from exactly the topics we went over the night before. I mean, how? What were the odds? Each time we sat down to review, I¡¯d pick the topics that felt most important or most likely toe up, and boom, there they were in the exam. Either I¡¯ve got a sixth sense for test prep, or the universe was throwing us a bone. Not that I¡¯mining. I just hope she remembered everything I drilled into her. I had to pull out every trick in the book to help her prepare¡ªseriously, I wasposing ridiculous, catchy songs just so she could memorize rivers and historic dates for geography and history. Imagine me, the so-called "future genius," sitting on the floor singing about trade routes and volcanic eruptions like it was a nursery rhyme. The things I do for love... twin love, of course. re didn¡¯t even pretend to take it seriously at first. Sheughed at me, rolled her eyes, and told me I looked like a history-themed camp counselor on sugar rush. But guess what? She remembered the songs. She actually hummed one during the mock test and got the answers right. That¡¯s when I knew¡ªI was onto something. After thest paper, she looked... calm. Like really calm. That rarely happens with her. She¡¯s either aggressively bored or in fight mode, so seeing her just rx outside the exam hall was kind of surreal. She even said, "If I pass all this, I¡¯ll treat you to anything you want." I asked her if she meant pizza or a yStation. She said "dream big." So now I¡¯m dreaming of a new PS5 and extra toppings. And knowing re, that probably means junk food and a full day of hanging out doing nothing. But honestly? That sounds pretty great right about now. In all honesty, though, I don¡¯t even care about the reward. Just seeing her try¡ªreally try¡ªwas worth it. She may act like nothing matters, but I saw her effort. I saw how she stayed upte, took notes, and even forced herself to read without falling asleep (okay, maybe she did nap on the book once or twice). It wasn¡¯t easy, but she did it. Now we just wait for the results. And whatever happens, I¡¯m proud of her. She didn¡¯t go out with a whimper. She fought through the finals like the legend I told her she could be. Let¡¯s just hope the examiners agree. So... everything was great¡ªand by great, I mean we survived finals, didn¡¯t die of stress, and re didn¡¯t torch the school¡ªuntil she ruined it. How? She showed me the videos. The. Actual. Videos. The ones of me, in all my overly dramatic glory, singing those dumb, ridiculous, made-up songs I wrote to help her study. You know, the ones that go something like "The Nile flows north and that¡¯s a fact, Cleopatra ruled with some serious tact." Yeah. Those. With gestures. And possibly dance moves. I froze. She pressed y with that devilish smile on her face, and I swear I saw my soul leave my body from sheer embarrassment. The ones where I¡¯m jumping around, using a hairbrush as a mic, turning rivers and historical dates into a full-blown concert because "music helps her learn." I stood there staring at her phone like I¡¯d just seen a ghost. My entire soul left my body for a second. "Where did you get that?" I asked, already knowing the answer.She just smiled¡ªthat smile. The smug, satisfied smile of someone who¡¯s just gained leverage over your existence. I always said re was the evil twin. People wouldugh and say, "Ohe on, she¡¯s just misunderstood," or "She¡¯s the fun one!" Misunderstood my ass. This is exactly what I mean. There¡¯s always one twin who¡¯s the chaos in the duo, and newssh¡ªit¡¯s not me. She¡¯s the devil in a ponytail withbat boots and a glitter pen. People don¡¯t see it because she¡¯s got that "I¡¯m cute and full of life" vibe going on. You know, like a human golden retriever on Red Bull. But behind that innocent smile is a gremlin plotting how to embarrass you into oblivion. The worst part? She had multiple videos. MULTIPLE. Different songs, different days, different levels of humiliation. She must have been secretly recording me the whole week. I thought she was actually studying. But nooo, she was plotting future ckmail material. "Why would you do this to me?" I asked, already imagining the horror of her sending it to Mom, our ssmates, or¡ªGod forbid¡ªposting it online with some cringy caption like "My genius brother helping me pass with style!" She just grinned, wiggled her eyebrows, and said, "Insurance." Insurance. Cute little word for psychological warfare. "I¡¯m going to delete your TikTok," I threatened. She gasped. "You wouldn¡¯t!" "Try me." Of course, I wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m the nice twin. The responsible one. The one that doesn¡¯t secretly record people during their vulnerable moments of musical madness. But she didn¡¯t need to know that. Honestly, I should¡¯ve seen thising. re may look all sweet and carefree to the rest of the world¡ªmessy hair, goofy smile, that charming "I didn¡¯t do it" face she¡¯s been perfecting since we were toddlers¡ªbut underneath it all is a gremlin-level mastermind. A chaotic good menace, if you will. So now I¡¯m being ckmailed by my twin. Great. She¡¯s probably going to use this to get out of everything for the next few months. "Hey rk, do my chores." "No." ys video "Fine." I¡¯ve never been more betrayed. I taught her rivers and revolution dates, and this is the thanks I get? Still... I guess if that¡¯s the price of seeing her try, pass, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªconsider a future that isn¡¯t just drifting, it¡¯s worth it. Even if she¡¯s the evil twin. And yes, I¡¯m already plotting how to steal her phone back and erase the evidence. Because this war? It¡¯s not over. And of course, it didn¡¯t take long before she used it. I mean, I knew she would, the second she showed me those videos of me singing those geography songs like some kind of deranged children¡¯s show host. But a part of me¡ªthe na?ve, sleep-deprived, emotionally ckmailed part of me¡ªstill hoped maybe, just maybe, she¡¯d let it slide. Nope. Apparently, she was going out to goof off with her biker friends¡ªagain¡ªand I was supposed to cover for her. Sure. I¡¯d done it before. It was almost tradition by now. She disappears. I lie. We act like nothing happened. But this time was different. Because she was nning to throw a party. Not just any party. One of those re-style, all-chaos, no-rules, music-shaking-the-walls, someone-might-set-something-on-fire parties. And guess what? Mom wasn¡¯t around. Out of town on a conference. Dad? Still on his eternal business trip. Which should¡¯ve made it better, right? Except re being re¡ªqueen of "just in case"¡ªalready thought about the worst-case scenario. "If word gets out to Mom," she said with that oh-so-sweet smile, "you¡¯re taking the fall." Excuse me? So let me get this straight. I¡ªthe straight-A, sleep-deprived, schrship-chasing, good-twin¡ªhad to: Cover for her disappearance, Pretend everything was normal when she¡¯s out plotting mayhem, Be her backup alibi, AND be the one who gets grounded, possibly disowned, if anything goes sideways? All because she¡¯s got video evidence of me rapping about the Nile River like it¡¯s a Billboard hit? Unbelievable. So much for my sleepless nights, coaching her through finals like some kind of emotionally exhausted tutor-parent hybrid. So much for the funny songs, the color-coded notes, the fake pop quizzes at breakfast. I sacrificed my dignity, my sleep schedule, and my Spotify rmendations, and this is how she repays me? With a party. And ckmail. Honestly, the only thing I could do now was pray the house didn¡¯t burn down, nobody ended up in the emergency room, and that Mom stayed blissfully unaware until after I graduated and moved very, very far away. Or... maybe I should start plotting my revenge. Because two can y the evil twin game. I spent the whole day nervously checking the windows, the driveway, the noise level, the fridge (because you never know when re¡¯s crowd will eat you out of house and home), and texting her like a panicked dad: "Don¡¯t let anyone near Mom¡¯s ss cab." "I swear if someone breaks her porcin dog statue, we¡¯re both dead." "TURN DOWN THE MUSIC OR I¡¯M CALLING THE COPS AND PRETENDING TO BE A NEIGHBOR." Original content can be found at FindN()vel Meanwhile, she sends me selfies of her sticking her tongue out or midugh, surrounded by friends. Completely vibing while I¡¯m over here, sweating bullets, sacrificing what little is left of my dignity so her biker rave doesn¡¯t end up as a police report. Unbelievable. All those sleepless nights I spent helping her study,posing ridiculous songs, creating shcards, quizzing her while she braided my hair for "focus"¡ªand this is how she repays me. With extortion, party cover-ups, and reputational destruction. If anyone ever tells you twins have a magical, unbreakable bond, please send them my way. I have a slideshow of evidence proving otherwise. But whatever. I¡¯ll let her have this one. She survived finals. She¡¯s alive, semi-passing, and has a shot at a future¡ªeven if she insists on going out inbat boots and ckmailing her way through life. Chapter 134: Seventy Two Hours Two Go

    Chapter 134: Seventy Two Hours Two Go

    CLARK POV: So yeah¡ªMom didn¡¯te home, and somehow, by the grace of whatever guardian angel watches over idiots and evil twins, I got away with it. No broken vases, no calls from neighbors, no angry texts from Mom asking why there were tire skid marks on the driveway. It was like the universe decided to look the other way just this once. re¡¯s chaos party flew under the radar. Again. But I¡¯m not stupid. Or at least, not stupid enough to rely on blind luck twice. I am not going to roll the dice a second time. I mean, this girl still had those videos of me singing like some cracked-out geography idol, and if she used them once to ckmail me, she¡¯d definitely use them again. Probably when I¡¯m meeting some Memoville professor on Zoom or something and she thinks, "Oh, wouldn¡¯t it be funny if they heard rk¡¯s rap about the tributaries of the Amazon?" re doesn¡¯t just collect ckmail material¡ªshe archives it like a maniacal little squirrel prepping for winter. That video of me singing those dumb history songs? Oh, she wasn¡¯t going to forget about it. She was going to keep it. Probably add sparkly captions and background music. Maybe even show it to my future girlfriend just forughs. So yeah. I had a n. Step one: Wait for re to fall asleep. Not hard. I¡¯ve said it before¡ªshe sleeps like she¡¯s been tranquilized by a rhino dart. She could sleep through an alien invasion, a hurricane, and a marching band all at once. Step two: Sneak into her room, steal her phone, and delete the video evidence of my humiliating performances. And finally sleep knowing I¡¯m no longer a hostage in my own house. Good n, right? Except... She locked her door. From the inside. Like she knew I¡¯de for it. Like she had psychic twin powers or something. Naturally, I tried every TV and YouTube hack I could think of. Paperclip. Bobby pin. That credit card trick that only seems to work in movies. I even considered going full-on Mission Impossible with a wire and mirror setup. I also tried unscrewing the doorknob like some desperate weirdo. Nothing. Her door was a freaking Fort Knox of humiliation protection. So I trudged back to my room, utterly defeated, feeling like the world¡¯s most hopeless twin and wannabe spy. I was already plotting n B¡ªmaybe bribing her with more ice cream? Threatening to sing all her favorite emo songs loudly in public? And just when I thought the day couldn¡¯t get any worse, my phone pinged. It was from Sara. I¡¯d sent her a message earlier, and now I was waiting for a reply¡ªbut the message wasn¡¯t delivering. I figured, okay, maybe the Wi-Fi¡¯s being dumb again. I checked my connection, reset it, still nothing. Then something evil sparked in my brain. If I couldn¡¯t break into her room physically... I¡¯d do it digitally. She backs up everything to the cloud. Photos. Videos. Memes. Random screenshots of text fights. All on auto-sync. And I am a hacker. I wasn¡¯t just some average guy¡ªI was a self-taught, midnight-hacking, tech nerd, and re? She had the tech defenses of a kitten. I knew her old passwords, her backup emails, even her stupid security questions. (Your first pet¡¯s name is not a good answer, re. Especially when it was a goldfish named "Goldy.") It was a genius n. No locks, no doors, no paperclips or FBI infiltration tactics. Just me, myptop, and some very personal motivation. So I sat back in my chair, cracked my knuckles, and got to work. My goal? Hack her cloud storage. Not her entire phone¡ªjust the media folder. Specifically, the rkeBeingAnIdiot.mov file I knew was in there somewhere. It was risky. If she ever found out, she¡¯d murder me in my sleep. But honestly? I¡¯d take my chances with her wrath over letting that video ever see the light of day. And as I typed away, waiting for a code to run, I nced at Sara¡¯s message that finally came through: "You okay? You seemed stressed earlier." No idea how she picked that up over text, but somehow, she always knew. I quickly replied back: "Yeah. Just twin stuff. ckmail and trauma. The usual." Then I dove right back into the mission. Because if I was going down, I was going down with dignity¡ªor at least without a video of me singing about Napoleon¡¯s exile in falsetto floating around the inte. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªI love my twin. But if she ever decided to upload that Nile River rap to TikTok? I would never recover. So yeah. This time, I wasn¡¯t relying on luck. I was going full digital warfare. re started this. Now I¡¯m finishing it. ******** Okay¡ª72 hours before results drop. The countdown is real. But for once in my life, I¡¯m not pacing around like a caffeine-crazed squirrel. You know why? Because I had the best sleep ever. No nightmares of re standing in front of the whole school projecting my "Napoleonic musical numbers" on a ten-foot screen. No fear of her snatching my phone mid-convo and pressing y in front of Sara. No more threat of doom hanging over my head like a cursed halo. Because I did it. I deleted the video. Wiped it clean from her cloud storage like a digital exorcist. Burned it from all corners of existence. No evidence. No proof. Just the sweet, sweet silence of security. Yeah, she¡¯s going to find out eventually. Probably the next time she opens her phone expecting tough herself into aa watching me reenact the French Revolution in interpretive dance form. And I can¡¯t wait. The face she¡¯s going to make? Priceless. I might even take a picture. Might even turn her into a meme this time. I guess I was too happy. Like, suspiciously happy. Because at around noon¡ªyes, noon¡ªre finally wakes up, crawling out of her cave of nkets like a half-dead gremlin, hair everywhere, eyes squinty, wearing one sock andst night¡¯s hoodie. She looks like a rabid squirrel who just lost a fight with a pillow. She yawns, scratches her head, and squints at me. "Why are you looking like some evil scientist who just discovered how to conquer the world?" she asks, blinking like a confused cat. I¡¯m sitting on the edge of my bed, cross-legged, arms behind my head, just radiating peace and triumph like Buddha after a Wi-Fi upgrade. I don¡¯t even bother lying. I give her the grin. You know the one. The smug, evil, "I know something you don¡¯t" type of grin that immediately makes you want to p it off someone¡¯s face. She stares for a second. Narrows her eyes. Squints harder. I stay silent. Still grinning. Power move. She shrugs. "Weirdo," she mutters, like that¡¯s some kind of insulting from someone who once put cereal in the microwave because she thought the milk was too cold. Then she stumbles off toward the kitchen, mumbling something about peanut butter and leftover pizza. And me? I lean back and enjoy the moment. Freedom. Victory. Digital justice. For once, I¡¯m ahead of her. For once, she doesn¡¯t hold the upper hand. She thinks I¡¯m being weird? Good. Let her wonder. Because in three days, results drop. In four days, she finds out what I did with her application. And in five days? She might kill me. Or hug me. Maybe both. Until then, I¡¯m basking in this peace like a king in exile¡ªbefore the war returns. And man... it feels good. ****** So Mom finally came back that evening¡ªtired, of course, but with enough energy left to drop a bomb on re¡¯szy, couch-glued existence. And like a well-trained general returning from battle, she went straight intomand mode. Unfortunately for myzy couch-goblin twin, re, the orders were not in her favor. "It¡¯s your turn to do theundry and take out the trash," Mom announced casually, like she was suggesting a stroll in the park and not handing re her personal apocalypse. re, who was halfway through devouring a bowl of popcorn and watching cat fails on her phone, froze mid-bite like the popcorn betrayed her. She tried the usual excuse: "But Mooom, finals just ended. Shouldn¡¯t we, like... rest? Recover? Heal emotionally?" Nice try. Mom, being Mom, wasn¡¯t having it. "Exactly. Finals are over, so now you two can start picking up more housework. Keeps your mind off the results. Plus, we¡¯re switching up cooking nights too. Fair¡¯s fair." re groaned dramatically, like Mom had just sentenced her to twenty years of hardbor. Then she turned to me, and there it was. That look. That glint in her eyes that says "I¡¯m about to pull a fast one, and you won¡¯t see iting." Oh, but I did. And I saw it. That evil glint in her eyes. I knew that look like the back of my hand. That was her "time to manipte my goody-two-shoes twin into doing my chores" look. I didn¡¯t even let her get a word out. "Don¡¯t even think about it," I cut in, stone-faced. "The answer is already no." She didn¡¯t respond¡ªnot verbally, at least. Just gave me that slow, smug smile that could only mean one thing: ckmail mode activated. And then she reached for her phone. I knew what she was about to do. Oh, I knew. She thought she had me trapped, like she was about to pull Excalibur from her camera roll¡ªthe videos of me singing those ridiculous memory songs I made up to help her study for geography and history. The ones that made me sound like a deranged preschool teacher on sugar. She paused. Smiled wider. A dangerous smile. Oh, she thought she was about to win. She thought she had me cornered. So I did the only thing a smug twin could do: grabbed my phone too. Camera ready. Operation "Catch re¡¯s Downfall" was a go. The second she realized the videos were gone¡ªthat there was nothing to ckmail me with anymore¡ªI was going to be there, front-row seat, capturing the pure essence of "WTF" on her face. You know the kind of photo you turn into a phone wallpaper? Or better¡ªChristmas cards? Yeah, that moment wasing. And I was two steps ahead. Let¡¯s just say, the trash wasn¡¯t the only thing getting taken out that night. She opened the gallery app with full confidence. That¡¯s when her eyes narrowed, her thumb swiping a little faster. Confusion crept in, then frustration. The rightful source is find?novel "Where are they?" she mumbled to herself. That¡¯s when I clicked the photo. Perfect timing. Shocked re. Confused re. Defeated re. Frame it. Print it. Poster it. I was thinking Christmas cards again. She whipped her head toward me. "You¡ª" "Already took care of it," I said, cool as ice. "I¡¯m no one¡¯s chore ve anymore." She huffed and stomped off toward theundry with all the rage of a Disney viin in fuzzy socks. And me? Let¡¯s just say... victory never looked so sweet. Chapter 135: Forty Eight Hour To Go

    Chapter 135: Forty Eight Hour To Go

    CLARK POV: Forty-eight hours. That¡¯s how long we had until the results dropped and the truth came out¡ªwhether we made it into college or not. Whether I¡¯d be boarding a ne to Memoville University... and whether re would being with me, or staying behind to start a biker gang or who-knows-what. You¡¯d think with such high stakes looming, we¡¯d both be tense or anxious. Not re. Nope. re was being re. Which meant teasing me, sleeping in until noon, and acting like we hadn¡¯t just spent thest month sweating over finals. And me? I had my own version of fun lined up¡ªckmail. Sweet, satisfying, well-deserved ckmail. Remember that picture I took? The one where she realized all her evil leverage (a.k.a. the embarrassing song videos) had vanished from her phone? Yeah, that one. I¡¯d been using it all week. shing it whenever she got on my nerves, printing it out and taping it to her cereal box, threatening to post it as my phone wallpaper. It was pure art¡ªmessy bedhead re in full-on "Where are my videos?!" meltdown mode. But here¡¯s the thing. It wasn¡¯t working. You¡¯d think she¡¯d care, that she¡¯d be embarrassed or worried I¡¯d show it to someone she liked. But no. re didn¡¯t care. She just looked at me with her usual deadpan face and said, "And? I look cute." Seriously? Cute? I was trying to ckmail a girl who wore her chaos like perfume and walked around like she was invincible. The problem was, re wasn¡¯t crushing on anyone right now. There was no football boy she was secretly writing hearts around in her notebook. No guy she was hoping would notice her. No girl either, for that matter. Just re, her biker gang, and her "ride or punch" lifestyle. Which meant my secret weapon... had no power. None. It was like trying to hold someone hostage with a pool noodle. So yeah. Big fail. But that didn¡¯t mean I gave up. I still had a week left before the results dropped, a week of teasing, pestering, and subtle reminders that, for once, I had turned the tables. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªonce the college letters arrived, I could finally convince her to say yes. To pack up her chaos, her boots, her bat (what¡¯s left of it anyway), ande to Memoville with me and Sara. Because, as much as I acted like I couldn¡¯t wait to be out of the house, part of me knew it wouldn¡¯t be the same without re. My evil twin. My other half. The storm to my calm. And if she stayed behind? Well... I¡¯d just have to find new ways to ckmail her into visiting. ********** It¡¯s like the house knew the results were almost here and decided to go full chaos mode. re and I had been pranking each other nonstop since finals ended. What started off as light teasing had evolved into full-scale warfare¡ªwater buckets over doors, toothpaste in Oreos, rms hidden under beds. And of course, the asional cling wrap across the bathroom doorway. ssic. The only issue? Mom kept ending up as coteral damage. So there she was, shouting at the both of us¡ªagain¡ªcovered in shaving cream from the prank meant for re. "You two are grown now! When will you stop acting like kindergarten escapees? I swear, the moment you¡¯re both of age, I¡¯m kicking you out to fend for yourselves!" she snapped, storming off with one of re¡¯sbat boots in hand, muttering something about needing a vacation... alone. Then Dad came back from his trip. You¡¯d think he¡¯d restore order. Nope. He tried doing the whole "stern father" routine¡ªfolded arms, heavy sighs, deep voice. Itsted all of thirty seconds. re turned on her patented Daddy¡¯s Girl charm, the one with the tilted head, innocent eyes, and sweet voice. I watched it all unfold with the grim resignation of someone who¡¯d seen this movie a thousand times. And guess what? re? Free as a bird. Me? Doing the dishes. Life, as usual, wasn¡¯t fair. Still, I couldn¡¯t stay mad. Not for long. Especially not when Sara¡¯s name lit up my phone. She and I had been messaging daily, counting down the hours until our results dropped, wondering if we¡¯d both made it to Memoville University¡ªour dream. She was easy to talk to, always optimistic, and never made me feel weird about opening up. In contrast, re had officially made it her life¡¯s mission to push every one of my buttons. When she wasn¡¯t plotting pranks, she was hogging the remote, finishing all the snacks, or ying loud music while I tried to focus. Every time I felt like blowing up, I¡¯d head to my room, close the door, and scroll through pictures of Memoville University. The sleek campus buildings. The wide greenwns. Students lounging around with coffee cups and books. The techbs. The library. The life that felt just within reach. It calmed me. It reminded me that there was something beyond this chaotic house, beyond the twin battles, beyond the mess. Something I could almost touch. Something real. And if fate had even a single grain of kindness in its pocket, I¡¯d get there¡ªwith my schrship. With Sara. Maybe even with re... if she¡¯d stop being so stubborn and realize that college could be the next great adventure for both of us. But until then, I had to survive the mayhem. The yelling. The pranks. The dishes. The clingy twin. The mood swings. Because in 48 hours, everything might change. And for once... I was ready. ********** I was deep in sleep when my phone started ringing like it owed someone money. Groggy, half tangled in my nket, and still stuck somewhere between dreand and reality, I blinked at the screen. Sara? Why the heck was she calling me at 1:13 a.m.? I fumbled to answer, still squinting against the light. "...Sara?" Her voice came through the line in full panic mode. "rk! Someone told me not to go to Memoville! They said¡ªeven if I fail¡ªI¡¯ll still get in because they don¡¯t care about grades, that it¡¯s all fake and shady, and they just want people there. That it¡¯s not what it seems¡ª" "Sara, slow down," I mumbled, still trying to figure out whether this was a nightmare or if she¡¯d just watched some weird conspiracy doc. But she didn¡¯t stop. "They said there¡¯s something off about the school. That no one ever really graduates. That they have the same batch of photos recycled every year. That it¡¯s more like a recruitment center than a college. rk, what if we¡¯re walking into something dark?" Okay. Now I was fully awake. Still rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I tried to talk her down. "Sara, that¡¯s insane. Come on. Memoville is ranked top three globally. It¡¯s partnered with real, reputable orgs. There are documentaries about it. People know about it. You¡¯re probably just anxious and dreaming stuff. Maybe someone¡¯s ying a sick joke." But she wasn¡¯t having it. "No, rk. Someone called me. They knew my name, my address. They told me not toe. And they didn¡¯t sound like they were joking." Her voice cracked slightly. "I don¡¯t know what to do. What if this is real?" I tried to stay calm. Logical. Reassuring. "Sara, even if someone did say that, they¡¯re just trying to mess with your head. Maybe it¡¯s a prank. A stupid one. Or maybe it¡¯s just your nerves making everything feel bigger than it is. Final results are in less than now one day. Everyone¡¯s on edge." There was a long silence on her end, then a sharp exhale. "Forget it. You don¡¯t get it." Click. She hung up. I stared at the screen for a few seconds before pressing redial. Once. Twice. Three times. She didn¡¯t pick up. Either she turned off her phone or just wasn¡¯t ready to talk to me. And yeah... I could¡¯ve just blown it off. Said, Whatever, she¡¯s tripping. But the thing is, I know Sara. She¡¯s not the type to randomly flip out. If she was scared, something must have shaken her up pretty badly. Still... that stuff about Memoville not caring about grades, or offering schrships no matter what¡ªthat didn¡¯t sit right. It was nonsense. Right? Because we did our research. We looked into Memoville¡¯s rankings. Its alumni. Itsbs and programs. I mean, I practically memorized their mission statement when I was preparing my application essay. All of it looked legit. Didn¡¯t it? I mean, it wasn¡¯t some shady online university that sells degrees for pocket change. It had interviews with former students. Coborations with known institutions. Real infrastructure. And people talked about it. Blogs, forums, YouTube reviews. Even some of re¡¯s biker friends had heard of it and joked about how they¡¯d never get in. Still... Her words kept circling in my head. "They just want people there." "It¡¯s not what it seems." I sat up, back resting against the cold wall, and opened myptop. Just to reassure myself. Searched "Memoville University scandal." "Memoville fake?" "Memoville conspiracy?" Reddit. Quora. Forums. A few dumb threads came up, mostly rants by people who didn¡¯t get in. One thread was buried deeper, older. A user ount that had been deleted. The post said: "Not everything that glitters is gold. They don¡¯t want your grades. They want you. You¡¯ll see. If you¡¯re lucky, you won¡¯t get in." No context. No replies. Just... hanging there. Creepy. But I¡¯m a logic guy. I couldn¡¯t start believing every random inte ghost post. It¡¯s probably just the work of someone who got rejected and decided to stir drama. Still... I bookmarked it. Just in case. I leaned back and stared at the screen for a while, debating whether to text re and tell her what happened. re, for all her craziness, had a nose for bullshit. If something felt off, she¡¯d smell it from miles away. But if I told her, she¡¯d blow it out of proportion or worse¡ªuse it as an excuse to further dig in her heels about not applying for college. So no. Not yet. Instead, I opened Sara¡¯s chat and typed: "Hey, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to brush you off. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow, okay? I promise. Just get some rest." No response. Fair. I deserved that. But still, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something had just shifted. Maybe it was nothing. Maybe it was everything. All I knew was, in 24 hours, we¡¯d know the results. And suddenly... I wasn¡¯t sure if getting in would be the blessing I always thought it was. Or the start of something we weren¡¯t ready for. This update is avable on ?ovelFind Chapter 136: Passing

    Chapter 136: Passing

    CLARK POV: I regret not locking my damn door. Like seriously, how hard is it to remember that basic survival step when you live with a demon disguised as a girl? I should¡¯ve known. I should¡¯ve known when she didn¡¯t argue with momst night about doing the dishes. I should¡¯ve known when she smiled too sweetly at me before bed. And I definitely should¡¯ve known when she walked past my room humming like she was in a Disney movie. But nope. I was too tired, toofortable in my warm bed, too focused on my peaceful morning ns¡ªonly for it to go straight to hell. Because my stupid twin¡ªyes, I said it¡ªchose the ultimate revenge move. She threw a whole-ass bucket of ice-cold water on me while I was still sleeping. It wasn¡¯t just a ssh. It was a biblical flood. Latest content published on find[?]ovel Straight-up Noah¡¯s Ark level. I woke up gasping like I was being baptized against my will. The bed? Soaked. The nket? A soggy towel. Me? Dripping and confused, looking like I just crawled out of ake in my sleepwear. And re? That psychopath was cackling at the door like she just won the viin of the year award. "REVENGE," she screamed like a Marvel superviin. "YOU THOUGHT YOU COULD DELETE MY VIDEO AND WALK AWAY?!" I jumped out of bed, slipping on the wet sheets, nearly breaking my spine as I screamed, "WHAT THE HELL, CLARE?!" She took off running, of course, and I followed, yelling, dripping, and vowing that this was war now. The floor was a damn slip-n-slide, and I could hear mom from downstairs already screaming, "IF YOU TWO BREAK ONE MORE THING IN THIS HOUSE¡ª!" Toote, a picture frame fell. Again. So now I¡¯m standing in the hallway, soaked, shivering, and plotting how to break into her room tonight without getting caught. Because this? This means war. And this time, I¡¯m locking my door. I still can¡¯t believe it¡ªshe woke up early. EARLY. The same girl who could sleep through an earthquake, a hurricane, and a marching band outside her window, woke up before fully sunrise... just to get back at me. That¡¯s how far her evil goes. I came downstairs soaked, grumpy, freezing, ready to wage war¡ªand instead, I walked into a whole freaking celebration. There was Mom and Dad, standing in the living room like it was Christmas morning, beaming at me, pping, even going in for hugs¡ªwhile I¡¯m dripping wet in pajamas, looking like I got thrown into a pool by a mob boss. "Congrattions!" Dad grinned, pping me on the back¡ªsshing water everywhere, mind you. Mom pulled me into a hug and made a weird face. "Why are you wet?" I didn¡¯t even have time to answer before re slithered into view, standing behind them with the fakest sweet smile I¡¯ve ever seen, sipping from her mug like she didn¡¯t just waterboard me awake an hour ago. She even had the nerve to raise an eyebrow like "Oh, you¡¯re awake? Must be nice." I was still trying to process everything when Dad said, "Didn¡¯t you see the news this morning?" "Huh?" I blinked. "What news?" "That your results came in early!" Mom said, all proud and emotional. "You made it, rk! Not just passed¡ªyou¡¯re one of the top students in the region. You and the school were mentioned on national TV!" My jaw dropped. Wait. What? I looked at re who was now grinning wider, because she clearly already knew. She knew. And instead of waking me up with, you know, a normal sibling celebration, she chose the bucket. Because of course she did. So here I am¡ªwet, pissed, confused¡ªand suddenly one of the top students in the country. I didn¡¯t know whether to scream, cry, or start nning revenge. But hey... I made it. So yeah... I made it. Despite sleepless nights, stupid songs about mountain ranges and ancient treaties, and my insane twin sister¡¯s daily chaos¡ªI freaking made it. Mom was already tearing up. Dad was pretending not to get emotional, but I saw him wipe the corner of his eye when he thought no one was looking. I wanted to celebrate too, but it¡¯s kind of hard to soak in the glory when your underwear is still dripping and your sister is giving you smug looks over her cereal bowl. re raised her spoon and said with the fakest sweetness, "You¡¯re wee, by the way." I stared at her, deadpan. "You soaked me." She shrugged. "Bnce. You deleted my videos, I got my revenge. Now we¡¯re even. Oh, and congrats, smartass." "You woke up early just to dump water on me," I muttered. "You haven¡¯t been up before 10 AM since¡ªever." She smiled wider. "Yeah, but seeing that look on your face? Totally worth it." I swear she lives off chaos. Like if there was a spirit of mischief, re would be its earthly vessel. Still... even I couldn¡¯t stay mad for long. Because behind her teasing, I knew she was proud. Proud the idiot twin with all the crazy study songs actually did something big. And honestly, I kind of wanted to rub it in her face that I got into university. That my name was actually on the national freaking news. But then, the weight of what this meant started to hit me. I was going. For real. Leaving home. Leaving re. Suddenly, the house felt a little smaller, and the moment a little bigger. It¡¯s weird, you spend years hoping to escape, to move on, to level up¡ªthen it happens, and all you can think about is who you¡¯re leaving behind. Even re, chaos demon that she is. She must¡¯ve seen the shift on my face, because she nudged me with her foot under the table and mumbled, "Don¡¯t get soft now. You¡¯re gonna make me barf." I rolled my eyes. "Whatever. You¡¯ll miss me when I¡¯m gone." "Yeah, right." She stuck out her tongue. "I¡¯m gonna have the whole house to myself. No one ying dumb ylists at 2 AM. No one eating my snacks. No one recing my shampoo with slime¡ª" "Okay, first of all, that slime was for science." "And you¡¯re so lucky Mom was there, or I would¡¯ve shaved your eyebrows in your sleep." Iughed. Sheughed. And just for a second, it felt like we were kids again¡ªno university, no future looming, just two idiot twins at the breakfast table trying not to destroy each other. But deep down, I knew this was it. Change wasing. And I was ready. Sort of. "Let¡¯s check your result then," I told re, still dripping wet and mildly traumatized by her early-morning water ambush. She just shrugged,pletely unbothered. "They haven¡¯t released it yet. Mom said only the top ten got announced this morning." Right. I remember that now¡ªMom had basically sung it like a national anthem while handing me a towel earlier. ording to her, the rest of the students would get ess to their results at 4 PM, when the portal opened. So re¡¯s result? Still locked behind the academic version of Fort Knox. "Guess we wait, huh?" I muttered, more to myself than anyone. But my brain was already sprinting ahead. Sara. I wanted to text her so bad¡ªtell her I made it, ask about her results, maybe joke that I sang my way to victory. But I couldn¡¯t¡ªnot yet. Not until I was sure she passed too. Especially not after the weird call fromst night. I could still hear her voice¡ªshaky, angry, scared. Someone had told her that Memoville wasn¡¯t what it seemed, that they didn¡¯t care about grades, that it was... shady. I wanted to believe it was just pre-results anxiety messing with her mind. Or maybe a cruel prank. Maybe even her ex being a maniptive piece of garbage or her apparent boyfriend that she didn¡¯t tell me about not wanting her to go that far. Whatever it was, I didn¡¯t want to fuel it bying off like I was celebrating without her. So yeah. I was keeping quiet. For now. But then another realization hit me¡ªand this one made me physically stop mid-step on the staircase. Crap. I only applied to Memoville for re. That¡¯s it. Just one freaking university. One slot. One chance. It was supposed to be a joke at first. A secret "just in case" because I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of going somewhere that far without her. So while she was off being stubborn and yelling about not needing college, I quietly filled out the application. Typed up her personal statement based on a draft she wrotest year for a schrship she never submitted. Forged her signature on the digital form. I even hacked her email to confirm it. Don¡¯t judge me¡ªI¡¯m a good brother. A sneaky, potentially-illegal, morally-questionable good brother. But now I was regretting not applying to other ces for her too. Because what if she didn¡¯t get in? What if her grades weren¡¯t enough? What if the universe decided to be cruel and split us up anyway? I could almost hear her voice in my head saying: "Told you I¡¯m not cut out for this crap." And the idea of walking through the gates of Memoville University alone, knowing re was stuck back home with her biker gang and her baseball bat... it didn¡¯t sit right. Still, nothing I could do now but wait. Her resultse out at 4. The university admission responses start tomorrow. So yeah. Countdown¡¯s on. re¡¯s got no idea what¡¯sing¡ªand honestly, neither do I. Chapter 137: Results Spy

    Chapter 137: Results Spy

    CLARK POV: I swear, the irony¡¯s so thick it¡¯s choking me. I¡¯m the one biting my nails and pacing like a lunatic, while re¡ªthe person actually waiting on her results¡ªwas lounging on the couch with a bowl of cereal like it was a casual Sunday morning. Meanwhile, my mattress was outside in the backyard airing out, because yes¡ªre woke up early just to dump a bucket of freezing water on me while I was asleep, on my bed. Wet pajamas, soaked mattress, broken dignity¡ªthe whole humiliating package. I changed into dry, warmer clothes because it turns out revenge makes you cold. Literally. And just when I thought the humiliation couldn¡¯t get worse, re starts filming me dragging the mattress out like a defeated idiot. "Say cheese, bedwetter!" she cackled from behind her phone. "I didn¡¯t wet the bed, you lunatic! You assaulted me with an Arctic tsunami!" I yelled back. But nope¡ªshe didn¡¯t stop. Instead, she posted it with some dumb caption like: "Twin got nervous about results and peed the bed. Pray for him #FinalsFreakout" Another video to delete. Great. I swear, she¡¯s the reason I¡¯ll need therapy in college. If¡ªno¡ªwhen we both get in. And I don¡¯t even know what stresses me more: The fact that re might not have passed, meaning the Memoville application I sent for her would go to waste. That she did pass and would kill me for applying on her behalf. Or that the inte now thinks I¡¯m a nervous bed-wetter. Take your pick. Now I¡¯m just watching the clock tick toward 4PM like it¡¯s counting down to a bomb. And even though re¡¯s the one whose life could shiftpletely in the next few hours, I feel like I¡¯m the one sitting on a ticking time bomb. Please, please let her pass. Please let us both get in. And please, let me delete that damn video before she finds a way to make it go viral. So yeah, exactly at four, the moment of truth was here¡ªand where was re? Curled up like a human burrito, dead to the world. In dreand, probably cuddling her dumb pillow and drooling on it like she doesn¡¯t have a future to worry about. Mom tried to wake her up. Knocked like a politendlord. Nothing. Then came the calling¡ªme, mom, dad... hell, probably the neighbor¡¯s dog barking at the noise. Still nothing. re was out. Honestly, sometimes I think scientist should study her sleep cycle. We could help people suffering from insomnia with that level of unconsciousness.We called her phone. It rang, echoed in her room, and then silence again. That girl could sleep through the apocalypse. Mom finally gave me the look¡ªthe one that says "I¡¯m about to do something morally questionable but very mom-justified." She goes, "I know it¡¯s bad to check the result without her, but we need to know. Me, as her mother, need to know. So rk, do your geeky stuff and tell me if my daughter passed or not." Dad said nothing. Just sipped his tea with the calm of someone who has long epted chaos as part of his life. That was a yes. Trust me. And me? Already halfway through typing her credentials before she finished the sentence. So, I got to work. Her login credentials were already saved¡ªbecause obviously, I¡¯m me. Within minutes, boom. Results. She passed. Barely. Five freaking points over the cutoff. Mom shrieked with joy like she¡¯d just won the lottery. She gasped and hugged me like I wrote the exam myself. Dad even gave a small nod, which for him is basically fireworks. And re? Still face-down in her pillow, probably dreaming of punchlines and pizza. But me? I sat there, staring at the screen. That knot in my stomach tightening. She barely passed. I was just... bummed. I knew she could do better. I taught her better. Iposed ridiculous songs, danced around like an idiot to exin battle strategies, even acted out entire historical events using snacks as props. And she passed by five points? Official source is f?ndnovel It didn¡¯t add up. We studied. We crammed. I rewrote half of geography into a rap, and she actually remembered it. I know what she¡¯s capable of. And then it hit me. That stupid night, halfway through studying, when sheughed and said, "I¡¯ll just draw a cow for the questions I don¡¯t like. That way I pass but not too well. If I do too well, you know how mom and the teachers will start¡ª¡¯Go to college! Be awyer! Change the world!¡¯ I just want to pass and breathe. Everyone will expect me to go to college. I just wanna pass enough, but not be valedictorian, you know?" I thought she was joking. Just re being re. Lazy, dramatic, maybe trying to get out of studying early. But now? Now I wasn¡¯t so sure. Maybe she actually did it. Maybe she chose to tank parts of the exam. Self-sabotaged to keep expectations low. I mean... who does that? re. That¡¯s who. I hoped she was joking. But now? I¡¯m not so sure. Did she actually sabotage herself just to avoid expectations? I feel like a fool. A fool who now has to wake her up and tell her that her dumb cow n worked... and that her idiot brother still applied to Memoville for her anyway. God help me when she finds out. I should be relieved she passed. But all I feel is disappointment. Not in her¡ªokay, maybe a little in her¡ªbut mostly in the wasted potential. She¡¯s brilliant. Sharp. Unfiltered, yeah, but freaking sharp. And she drew cows on exam papers. And me? I applied to Memoville University for her behind her back. Thinking maybe, just maybe, she¡¯d change her mind once she saw the eptance letter. Now I¡¯m not even sure if I did the right thing. Guess we¡¯ll find out tomorrow. ******* Mom was too excited for her own good. She rang up all our rtives¡ªeven people I didn¡¯t even know were rtives¡ªand told the entire neighborhood how both her kids had passed. The news spread faster than wildfire. I was still trying to process how I¡¯d gone from cold, wet, and pranked by re to being the golden boy of the house. Dad, of course, yed along like it was his moment too. He stood in the kitchen, all proud, arms folded like some motivational speaker. He was all stoic, nodding along with the phone calls, but you could tell he was proud. He responded to phone calls mom shoved to his face, going something like, "Yeah, you know, gotta work hard. Since both my kids passed, we¡¯ll have to get into college." Like he was the one who stayed up nights forcing re to do mock exams while she tried to bribe me with cookies just to be let off early. Now here¡¯s the thing¡ªthey still believed we could actually convince re to go to college. Like it was that easy. Like all she needed was a family meeting and some heartfelt speech. It was so stupid and so bound to fail. Especially now that everyone was in on it. See, re¡¯s stubbornness doesn¡¯t respond well to everyone being on the same page. No¡ªif you tell her to do something, she¡¯ll do the exact opposite, even if it¡¯s something she actually wants. re¡¯s stubbornness is like a naturalw. The more you push her, the harder she digs her heels in. If Mom and Dad had banned it, she probably would¡¯ve thrown herself at it out of pure spite. I told Mom this once. I told her we needed to pull a reverse psychology trick. If we told re not to go to college, she¡¯d be the first one to march into Memoville with a protest sign and her application in hand. But did anyone listen? Nope. They chose the good ol¡¯ "This is best for you" parent approach. I could already smell the defeat a mile away. Anyway, around 6:30 PM, re finally woke up, yawning and grumbling like a bear who hibernated with a grudge. Her hair was a mess, and she looked like someone who fought sleep and lost. "I¡¯m hungry," she said, already heading toward the fridge. Then, like an afterthought, she added, "And since I didn¡¯t get to view my results, nobody¡¯s gonna know anything until the school releases the report forms." I almost choked on my juice. Dad and I locked eyes, silently asking "Should we tell her?" Then we both turned to Mom, hoping¡ªjust hoping¡ªshe¡¯d be the mature adult in the room and take the heat. She had no idea we already checked. Dad and I exchanged nces. We both looked at Mom, expecting a confession. But nope¡ªMom went full defense mode. She betrayed us faster than a movie viin switching sides in the final act. With that innocent smile she uses when pretending she didn¡¯t eat all the cookies, she looked re dead in the eye and said, "Darling, you passed! Your father was just so worried that you¡¯d be sad because you overslept and didn¡¯t get to check your result, so he asked rk to check it for you." She even patted re on the head like she was some purring cat. I swear, I saw re¡¯s eyes spark with betrayal, and I could feel my soul leave my body. Now I know where re gets her evil side. It¡¯s inherited. Chapter 138: Accepting The Wrong Twin?

    Chapter 138: epting The Wrong Twin?

    CLARK POV: re¡¯s fury turned to me and Dad. We were both stunned, speechless. I mean¡ªMom really just threw us under the bus, reversed, and drove over us again. And the shocking part? Dad didn¡¯t even try to defend himself. He didn¡¯t say, "Actually, it was your mother¡¯s idea." No. Instead, the man looked re straight in the face and said, "Congrats, kiddo. I knew rk wasn¡¯t the only genius in the house." SEE WHAT HE DID THERE? He made it sound like he was just the supportive dad who believed in both his children equally. This man! I can¡¯t. I really can¡¯t. My own father just sold me out, live, in HD, and all to keep re from exploding. At that moment, I looked around the room and epted a new truth: my entire family is full of backstabbers. Just like re. Of course, he made it about me and not re. Now I¡¯m the scapegoat. That moment stung harder than a punch to the gut. I think I might actually be the stolen baby from another family¡ªthe poor soul who looked like their child, so they kept me and now I¡¯m living in a house of traitors. A real-life case of "Baby Switch: The rk Files." And because re is the daddy¡¯s girl, all it took was that little sprinkle of praise from Dad to cool her down. He was officially off the hook. Me? I was now the scapegoat of the evening. Because who else would be dumb enough to type her credentials into the results portal without covering his own tracks? Me. That¡¯s who. Freaking great. So yeah, re ended up with praise, nachos, and the warm glow of being loved unconditionally. I got res, suspicion, and the shame of being the family¡¯s designated result-spy. And don¡¯t even think she thanked me for checking. No. Instead, she squinted her eyes and muttered something under her breath about revenge, while grabbing snacks like she hadn¡¯t just slept through a war. I¡¯m telling you, this family is chaotic. Mom with her emotional calls. Dad with his diplomatic betrayal. re with her constant schemes and attitude. And me? I¡¯m just here trying to keep us from burning the house down, one sarcasmced sigh at a time. But let¡¯s zoom out for a second. She barely passed. Five points over the cutoff. That means if one question had gone south, she might¡¯ve bombedpletely. She¡¯s brilliant, no doubt¡ªsmartass engineer potential. Yet here she is, coasting. And if she¡¯s coasting on purpose, that¡¯s a whole otheryer. Choosing mediocrity when excellencey within reach. I feel torn. Logically, I should be there pping alongside everyone else. But in my head I¡¯m rolling my eyes so hard I might sprain an optic nerve. I studied my tail off with her. I woke her up early, sang dumb songs about history, printed shcards, basically bribed her brain with coffee. And then she codes a cow on an answer sheet to tank the question? That¡¯s like painting a masterpiece and then sshing ketchup on it to spite the art critic. And the worst part? We haven¡¯t even gotten the college results yet. Just wait till re finds out she¡¯s been secretly applied to Memoville. By me. That¡¯s gonna be so fun. I can already picture the tantrum, the screaming, the possibly flying shoes. I might need body armor. So here I am¡ªwet bed memories still fresh, backstabbed by my parents, future arguments loading¡ªand somehow, I still care enough to hope she actually considers college. Because even though she¡¯s stubborn and chaotic and possibly part-demon, she¡¯s brilliant. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif she sees that herself, it¡¯ll all be worth it. But for now? I¡¯m the viin of the day. And I guess I better get used to it. ****** Sara didn¡¯t text me the whole night. I waited¡ªkept checking my phone like some desperate loser¡ªexpecting at least one message. Something like, "I passed! Can¡¯t wait to see if we both get into Memoville!" But nope. Nothing. I tried to give her space¡ªI mean, maybe she was still mad about how I dismissed that weird callst night. But after hours of checking my phone like an idiot, I caved. I texted her: "Hey." No reply. Then I sent another one following it up with an apology for dissing her weird theory about Memoville being shady. : "I¡¯m sorry. About earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have brushed it off." Still nothing. So yeah, I was grumpy the whole evening. I made sure to lock my bedroom door though. re hadn¡¯t retaliated for the result reveal yet, and I knew her¡ªshe¡¯d be nning something stupid, especially since I helped Mom and Dad check her results behind her back. I wasn¡¯t about to get another cold water treatment. I was lying in bed, trying to sleep off my foul mood, when I got an email from Memoville. Subject line: Verification Inquiry: Are You Rted to re Mathews Huh? All the details I had filled out when I secretly applied for re to Memoville were in the body of the message¡ªher grades, personal info, email (yes, the one she never checks). It was official and formal and weird. They were asking if I was rted to re. Not just a casual ask¡ªevery single piece of her application info that I had submitted was listed there. Her date of birth. It was like someone pulled the file straight off the system. Why would they want to know that? Why now? Why did they care if I was rted to her? I found it strange¡ªufortable, even¡ªbut I didn¡¯t overthink it. Whatever. I didn¡¯t think much of it. I just replied, "Yes, I¡¯m her twin brother," and closed my phone, figuring it was some routine administrative formality. Finally drifted off. Only to be woken up at 4 A.M. by my phone ringing. It was Sara. My heart jumped. Finally. I picked up, already ready to say I was d she called, that I missed hearing from her¡ªbut before I could get a word in, she was talking. No¡ªranting. I sat up instantly. Half from the happiness she finally called, half because the panic in her voice snapped me fully awake. "I GOT IN!" she yelled. "rk¡ªI got in to Memoville!" My heart jumped in my chest. A smile breaking through. Finally, some good news. "That¡¯s amazing!" I wanted to continue to congratte her, already nning how I¡¯d tell her we¡¯d see each other on campus and how I¡¯d never doubted her¡ªbut she cut me off, still frantic. "No. No, rk, you don¡¯t get it," she said, her voice cracking. "I didn¡¯t pass. I... I fell short. I missed the passing mark by one point." "Wait. What?" One point? "One point," she repeated. "I checked twice. I didn¡¯t make the cut. But I still got in? rk, how?!" That was impossible. Or at least really suspicious. I was stunned. I tried to reason with her, to calm her down. I told her maybe the university took into ount her past academic record¡ªmaybe they saw her potential, or gave her some sort of consideration. I even said, "One point isn¡¯t that big of a deal." That was a lie. One point is a big deal. Especially for an elite school like Memoville. But I didn¡¯t want her freaking out. Not now. She got in. That was what mattered, right? Told her maybe the university had checked her previous academic history¡ªmaybe her grades in the past years bnced things out. I lied. A little. I said maybe they saw potential and made an exception. That kind of thing. But one point? One point is a lot when ites to college admissions. Still... she got in, right? So I told her it didn¡¯t matter. That it was just luck. A good kind of luck. That it didn¡¯t need to make perfect sense because what mattered was that we were going to the same university. We were going to finally meet in person, not just over video calls or texts or study groups. We made it. But she wasn¡¯t done. "What about that message I told you about?" she asked. "The one that said I¡¯d get in even if I failed. That they didn¡¯t care about grades. rk, what if it¡¯s actually shady?" She sounded scared again, and I knew I had to bring back her optimism. I paused. The words echoed in my head like they were waiting for me to take them seriously. I had brushed her off before. Now I was remembering that eerie message. That random call. Someone telling her she¡¯d get into Memoville no matter what. Even if she failed. And now¡ªshe did fail. And still got in. I wanted to shake the chill creeping up my spine. So I did what I do best¡ªI told her I researched. I had already looked up Memoville again after herst weird call, triple-checked its ranking, legitimacy, reputation, student testimonials, all of it. I reassured her that the ce was fine. That nothing came up in the search. That there was no underground conspiracy to trap average students in some cult college. Eventually, sheughed again. Her panic faded. I reassured her. Kept the conversation light again. We talked about how crazy it would be to finally meet in person after years of virtual friendship. How we¡¯d explore the campus together, crash all the orientation events. It felt exciting. Hopeful. We started talking about all the stuff we¡¯d do once we were there. Dorm life. Food halls. sses. Secret handshake ideas. The callsted until 6:30 A.M. And I was smiling the entire time. For once, things felt like they were aligning. So I stayed up. Didn¡¯t go back to sleep like my chaos twin would¡¯ve. Instead, I grabbed myptop and went to check my own college application status. I logged in to the Memoville portal, already imagining the eptance letter. And froze. REJECTED. Memoville: Rejected. I blinked. Laughed a little. Must¡¯ve clicked the wrong thing. Refreshed. Still rejected. I stared at the screen. No. No, no, no. I refreshed the page again. Still rejected. I stared at the screen, heart racing. Maybe it was a glitch? Some system error? I double-checked everything. My name. My scores. My GPA. My glowing rmendation letters from literally every teacher I¡¯ve had. And then I saw it: re¡¯s application had been approved. WHAT. THE. ACTUAL. FUCK. This had to be a joke. A cruel, cosmic mistake. How could she get in and I didn¡¯t? My stomach dropped. I sat back, hard. re barely scraped through the national exam. She passed by five points. She didn¡¯t even want to go to college! I applied for her on a whim, as a backup, because I thought¡ªjust in case. And now she¡¯s going. And I¡¯m not. I had the grades. The scores. The damn GPA. Letters of rmendation from every single teacher who ever believed in me. And I got rejected? Memoville is my dream. I worked for it. I built my whole future around this. I was supposed to meet Sara there. This was our n. Our thing. This had to be a glitch. A mistake. They approved the wrong twin. I passed way better than she did. I had a wless academic record. Memoville was my dream university. Not hers. I only applied for her as a backup¡ªjust in case she changed her mind. It was my future. My n. My dream. And they gave my spot to re? What kind of university epts a barely-passing student who literally joked about drawing cows on her exam papers, and rejects a top student? No. No, something was off. I called Memoville¡¯s admissions line, voice shaking with anger and confusion. The woman on the other end was polite but distant. She asked me to confirm my identity. Then¡ªagain¡ªthe question: "Are you rted to re Matthews?" I told her yes. Twin brother. She paused. Clicked something. Came back a minuteter. "There¡¯s no error," she said calmly. "Your application was thoroughly reviewed. The decision is final." I almost threw my phone. What the actual fuck just happened? My hands went numb. No exnation. No logic. Just... rejected. And re? epted. This isn¡¯t just unfair. It feels like the start of something wrong. I couldn¡¯t ept it. I wouldn¡¯t ept it. There had to be a mistake. Some glitch in the system. Some twisted joke. Me getting rejected from Memoville? And re¡ªre of all people¡ªgetting in? No. Hell no. I love re¡ªI really do¡ªbut not enough to watch her take my future and toss it away like it means nothing. Because to her, that¡¯s exactly what it means: nothing. She didn¡¯t even want to go to college. She said so herself. She¡¯s joked about it for months. She was nning to draw cows in her exam answers, and she probably did. So why should she get to go? Why should she be the one with the eptance letter, the one with the shot at Memoville, while I get nothing? If I don¡¯t tell her... she won¡¯t find out. She wouldn¡¯t care anyway. All I need to do is act fast. Get to the university, im she gave me her spot. Say it was a family thing, a mix-up. Or maybe swap out some of her records with mine. They wouldn¡¯t even notice¡ªnot in the chaos of admissions week. Hundreds of students, names flying across systems, dorms filling up, faculty barely keeping up with the numbers. I just need ess to their Wi-Fi. From there, I can get in. Slip through the cracks. I¡¯ve done worse hacks for less. I could wipe her from their system. Reject her. Approve me. Checktest chapters at F¦ÉndNovel It¡¯s not like I¡¯d be hurting her. This wasn¡¯t her dream. It¡¯s mine. I worked for this. I earned this. re wouldn¡¯t even be mad¡ªwhy would she be? She didn¡¯t even apply herself; I applied for her. This wasn¡¯t something she asked for. I gave it to her. So technically... I¡¯m just taking back what was mine to begin with. Right? She¡¯ll never know. And even if she does... She¡¯ll understand. Right? Chapter 139: Guilty

    Chapter 139: Guilty

    CLARK POV: I felt horrible the whole day. Everything about what I¡¯d decided sat like a stone in my chest¡ªand Mom, unknowingly, made it worse. Over dinner, she asked how many college offers I¡¯d received and which one I was nning to take. re was on the sofa with Dad, watching what looked like aedy or something, both of them rxed, easy. But the moment Mom spoke, they turned to me¡ªwaiting, expectant. I didn¡¯t meet re¡¯s eyes. I just mumbled, "Memoville." And even when she whooped, "Congrats!" she said with that bright voice of hers.They were all so damn happy for me. I still couldn¡¯t look at her. They were all happy. Smiling. Proud. Newest update provided by find?novel And I just felt... like a fraud. A cheat. Mom offered to make something special for dinner¡ª"as a celebration," she said¡ªbut I just muttered something about eating in my room and left. I didn¡¯t deserve a celebration. Not for this. God, I felt awful. I had so many great offers¡ªschools just as prestigious as Memoville¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care. I still wanted that one. The one I was rejected from. The one that had epted re. I was terrified of telling her. Terrified she might change her mind, take a second look at Memoville, and fall in love with it the same way I had. That she might suddenly want to go, even though I¡¯d convinced myself she didn¡¯t. What if she suddenly changed her mind? What if she actually looked into the school, saw what I saw, and wanted to go? What if she decided she was willing to try college after all? I was scared.So I didn¡¯t say anything.Didn¡¯t confess.Not to re. Not to Sara. Not to anyone. Sara had texted earlier, asking if I¡¯d gotten in. I lied. Said I got in.Another lie stacked on top of the others, tightening the noose around my neck. Every word felt like a lieyered on top of another. Then re walked into my room. Yeah¡ªI forgot to lock the damn door. She stood there, arms crossed, eyes narrowed. "Okay, what the hell is going on with you?" she asked. "You¡¯re acting weird. You got into the school you¡¯ve literally hero-worshipped since forever¡ªyou should be bouncing off the walls not acting like someone died.." Her words stung. Not because she was wrong, but because she was so right. I¡¯d talked about Memoville nonstop. Bragged about it. Tried to get her interested, even if she never paid much attention. So yeah, she knew how much it meant to me. And now she expected me to be happy, not sulking like this. "Come on, bro," she said, her voice softening a bit. "What¡¯s gotten you all grumpy?" I sighed. Told her it was nothing. She called it out. "Bullshit. I know you. This isn¡¯t you. Spill." "Seriously, rk. Don¡¯t give me that silent martyr crap¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong?" So I lied. Again. Told her I felt bad because she hadn¡¯t applied to any universities. That it made me sad she wasn¡¯t even going to try. She just shrugged, totally unbothered. "That was kind of the whole point. I¡¯m not interested, remember?" Then she smiled and added, "You worry too much. Rx." And for a second, I felt... relieved. Justified, even. She didn¡¯t care about college. She said so herself. So what harm was I really doing? But the guilt was still there, tightening like a noose around my neck. Then, because she¡¯s re, she started messing up my hair to pull me out of my funk.I swatted at her hand weakly. She poked at me. I rolled my eyes. Then she full-on tickled me until we were bothughing. We ended upughing, rolling across the bed like we used to when we were kids. But even in the middle of all thatughter, all I could think about was the lie between us. And how, if it ever came out, none of this¡ªnone of it¡ªwould ever feel the same again. We were just hanging out, like old times. re was sprawled across my bed, kicking at my pillows like she owned the ce¡ªbecause, let¡¯s face it, she kind of did. She started going on about how once I left for college, she was going to convert my room into a band room or maybe a pet sanctuary."I¡¯ll get a dozen pets. Like, literally a zoo. Snakes, hamsters, maybe even a baby goat. You know, something that¡¯ll make Mom scream." She grinned as she said it, eyes gleaming like she already had a name picked out for the ferret she¡¯d smuggle in. Then she grinned at me with that evil twinkle in her eye. "Oh, and if you somehow manage to get a girlfriend¡ªeven with your ultra-geek aura¡ªtake pictures. I wanna see the mythical creature brave enough to date you." I threw a pillow at her, and she ducked,ughing.It felt easy. Light. For a second, I let myself forget everything. Iughed. Sheughed. Everything was fine. Until she said it. "By the way..." she said, casually picking lint off my nket, "show me this Memoville ce you¡¯re going to. I wanna see the kind of creepyb my twin¡¯s gonna be building doomsday devices in." And just like that¡ªSnap.My stomach twisted. Crap.No. No no no. She wanted to see it. She kept going. "I mean, I need to see where my twin¡¯s going to be a mad evil scientist, right? Gotta know what kind of creepy basement you¡¯ll be doing your freaky tech experiments in." Crap. She wanted to look it up. And just like that, the floor felt like it tilted beneath me. And if she saw it, if she actually looked it up... she might want it. My throat dried up. I tried to keep my face neutral, tried to y it cool. But the panic was already slithering in. Because I knew¡ªif she glimpsed Memoville¡¯s campus, their techb, even a single photo of that ce... she might fall for it.And then what?What the hell was I supposed to say?"Oh sorry, I kind of stole your spot in a moment of desperation and hacked my way in?" My heart sank. My palms went cold. I managed a weakugh, but it didn¡¯t feel real. Because I knew¡ªif she actually searched it, if she even so much as looked at a brochure or pulled up the website... she might fall in love with it the same way I did. And if she decided she did want to go¡ª If she realized it was her spot¡ª Then what? What the hell was I going to do? My nightmare wasn¡¯t just some anxious thought anymore. It was starting to look real She reached for myptop like it was hers¡ªwhich, to be fair, half the stuff on it was hers anyway. Videos of her pranking me, photos she hijacked during family trips, even that cursed voice memo she recorded of me sleep-talking about quadratic equations. "Come on, just a quick look," re said, already flipping the screen open like she owned it. "Let¡¯s see what¡¯s so special about Memoville. I wanna know what magicalnd turns geeks into mad scientists." I forced augh, trying to sound casual, even though my heart had started a full-blown drum solo in my chest. "No need," I said, leaning over to take it back. "I mean, it¡¯s boring. Just a bunch of buildings and nerds and sciencebs. You¡¯d fall asleep." She grinned. "That¡¯s exactly why I want to see it. You make it sound like a tech cult." Her fingers hovered over the trackpad, already clicking. I was two seconds away from full panic mode. If she typed in that name, if she saw the university¡¯s website, the programs, the campus, the vibe¡ªGod, the vibe alone could hook her. It hooked me the moment I saw it. She was impulsive enough to change her mind on the spot. And if she did... She¡¯d see the offer letter. Her offer letter. Not mine. "re, seriously¡ª" Just then, like divine intervention sent from the chaos gods themselves, the door mmed open. "Hey, you two¡ª" Dad boomed, halfway through the door before he even realized what we were doing. "Why¡¯s it so quiet in here?" Dad never knocked. Ever. Not in my entire life. I always joked he believed doors were decorative. But for once, I wasn¡¯t mad. I could¡¯ve hugged him. re groaned. "Seriously? Do you people not know what privacy is?" I jumped at the opportunity, slipping theptop out of herp while she was busy ring at Dad. "Oh no, we lost the moment," I said in fake disappointment, mming theptop shut way too quickly. re rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re so weird." "Didn¡¯t you say that fifteen times already today?" I said, clutching theptop a little too tightly. Dad chuckled, oblivious to the tension in the air. "You kids nning world domination or just being moody teens?" "Both," re shot back, flopping onto my bed like she had been wrongfully interrupted from doing something vital to national security. Dad, clearly on a roll, said, "Anyway, your mom¡¯s ordering takeout¡ªbig celebration tonight. We¡¯re thinking that Korean BBQ you kids like. So, rk,e pick your poison. You too, re." She groaned again. "Can you guys chill? It¡¯s just a school thing. It¡¯s not like we discovered alien life or anything." I tried tough, but it came out more like a breath. "Korean BBQ sounds good," I said, already backing toward the door,ptop in hand like it was made of gold. Dad turned to leave, already calling out menu options down the hallway. re stretched, still on my bed, watching me with narrowed eyes. "I¡¯m not done with you," she warnedzily. "I still want to see where you¡¯ll be bing the next Frankenstein. Don¡¯t think this is over." I gave her a tight smile. "Noted." And then I bolted. Back in the hallway, I almost copsed with relief. That was too close. But the worst part? It wasn¡¯t over. She was curious now. And curiosity was a fire I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep from spreading. And if she got too close again... God help me, I might not be able to stop her next time. Chapter 140: Before The Horror

    Chapter 140: Before The Horror

    CLARK POV I managed to keep re off my back by finding the perfect distraction. Something loud, dangerous, and exciting enough to wipe Memoville from her brain entirely. Her motorcycle. Or, as I like to call it: the two-wheeled death trap. I had never in my life wanted to ride it¡ªjust being in the garage with it made me uneasy. But desperate times called for reckless decisions. So I told her I wanted to learn how to ride. Her eyes lit up in a way that immediately made me regret opening my mouth. She got that wicked grin she always gets when hermon sense switches off. It¡¯s the same look she had the time she jumped off our garage roof with a bedsheet because she "just wanted to test gravity." Spoiler: gravity worked. Still, I threw myself into it. It wasn¡¯t easy, considering how dangerously close she¡¯de to Googling "Memoville University." But I found the perfect distraction: adrenaline. Her bike. Her "death trap," as I like to call it, had been sitting in the garage like some cursed object from an old movie. She adored it. It scared the hell out of me. So, I told her I wanted to learn how to ride it. And just like that, her curiosity about colleges vanished. Poof. Like magic. Reced by something far more chaotic. She got that look in her eyes¡ªthe wild one, where hermon sensepletely shuts off. I swear, when re¡¯s logic takes a lunch break, someone ends up in a hospital. I¡¯ve seen it too many times. But I volunteered. Sacrificed myself to the cause. And I came out of that first week with two solid conclusions: One: re is an absolutely terrible teacher. Two: Riding a bike isn¡¯t as terrifying as I thought¡ªas long as the person behind the throttle has at least some regard for staying alive. Which re does not. We fell¡ªhard¡ªon our very first try. She had insisted on riding behind me "for support," which turned out to be code for "leaning into every turn like a psychopath." I panicked, twisted the throttle too much, and we tipped over like a sack of bricks. I swear I saw my ancestors for a second. re? She wasughing her head off. "You looked like you were trying to summon the bike gods with your panic iling," she said, brushing gravel from her jeans like it was just a Tuesday. The second crash came when I tried to go solo. re was watching from the driveway, waving like a proud parent. I made it ten feet before panicking, forgetting which handle did what, and crashing into a trash can. I managed to stay up for exactly ten seconds before I freaked out, tried to brake too suddenly, and skidded across our neighbor¡¯s gravel like a flopping fish. re was filming. Of course. By the third fall, I¡¯d gained enough experience to know how not to cry in front of my sister. Progress? Honestly, I don¡¯t even remember how that one happened. It was just a blur of panic, gravel, and the sound of re yelling, "YOU¡¯RE SUPPOSED TO TURN, NOT LAUNCH!" Two weeks of bruises, gravel rash, and repeatedly fearing for my life. But I endured it. Because every time she dragged me outside, every time she adjusted my helmet or shoved me toward the bike with a maniacal grin, she wasn¡¯t thinking about college. She kept dragging me out for "lessons" over the next two weeks. Not because I was getting better. No¡ªbecause watching me il around on two wheels was apparently more entertaining than Netflix. But I didn¡¯tin. Not really. Because it was working. Every time sheughed, every time she handed me the helmet or adjusted the mirror or yelled, "Don¡¯t die, dumbass!" as I rolled down the driveway, she wasn¡¯t thinking about college. She wasn¡¯t thinking about Memoville. And that was the whole point. Meanwhile, Mom and Dad were on a full-blown campaign to get re into school. It was kind of impressive¡ªlike watching a pair of high-level politicians spin a press tour. They tried everything. "We¡¯ll talk to someone who knows someone," Mom said. "Your grades are good enough. You don¡¯t need to apply¡ªwe¡¯ll make it work." Dad even offered to "call in a favor," which sounded shady but also kind of cool, in a mobster-movie sort of way. They promised financial help, emotional support, therapy, tutors¡ªhell, they would¡¯ve offered her a private butler if it meant she¡¯d say yes. re just stared at them like they¡¯d asked her to join a cult. "No, thanks," she said, casually flipping through one of her old sketchbooks. "I passed my exams. Doesn¡¯t mean I want to waste the next four years proving it to strangers." She was stubborn before. But now? Now she was something else¡ªdeliberate. She wasn¡¯t just avoiding college. She was setting fire to the very idea of it. She didn¡¯t just refuse college. She rejected the whole idea of it like it was a scam. The more they tried, the more she doubled down. She got snarkier. Meaner, even. Said college was just a "four-year dy for people too scared to fail." Dad nearly popped a vein thest time she said that. But me? I was quietly relieved. Because if she suddenly changed her mind¡ªif she wanted to go to Memoville¡ªthen everything I¡¯d done would fall apart. My entire stolen future would shatter. And the guilt? It was already killing me. My prediction was right. The more they pushed, the more she resisted. I had other offers. Good ones. Schools that wanted me. Schools I¡¯d worked hard to get into. But none of them were Memoville. None of them had what Sara and I had nned for. None of them were my dream. And through all this chaos, I kept lying. To everyone. To Mom and Dad, who thought I was going to Memoville. To Sara, who texted me almost every day, asking if I¡¯d gotten my eptance email yet, still excited about us meeting on campus. I told her I got in. I told her I was ready. I told her we¡¯d see each other soon. And every time I texted her back, my gut twisted a little more. Because I knew the truth. I wasn¡¯t epted. I had faked my way into re¡¯s spot. I stole it¡ªher only eptance, her only offer¡ªand she didn¡¯t even want it. But that didn¡¯t make it right. I justified it in my head every day. She wasn¡¯t interested. She hated school. She didn¡¯t even want to apply. I had the grades. The rmendations. The drive. I belonged at Memoville. Right? But that guilt... man, it¡¯s sticky. It clings. Even when you try to forget it. Official source is find(?)ovel re suspicious. She knew something was off. But I wasn¡¯t ready for her to know. Not yet. So I threw myself back into the driving lessons. Into the distractions. Into anything that kept the truth buried for just one more day. Because if re ever found out I took her spot¡ªchose her future for her¡ªshe¡¯d never forgive me. And maybe, just maybe, I¡¯d never forgive myself either. ******** So yeah... when the offer letter finally came through on re¡¯s email, I hijacked it. Logged into her ount, deleted the message, cleared the trash, cleared the history. Scrubbed every trace of it from her devices like it never existed. Just like that, her eptance to Memoville vanished. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be gone. Out of this house, out of this town, out of the mess I created. I keep telling myself that if I can just make it to campus¡ªjust put a few miles between me and the truth¡ªthen maybe it¡¯ll all be fine. Maybe re won¡¯t care that much. Maybe she¡¯ll forgive me when the dust settles. Maybe she¡¯ll never even find out. But I hate that I¡¯m leaving her. I really do. It¡¯ll be the first time in our lives that we¡¯ll be more than a room apart. First time I won¡¯t hear her yelling for her charger or see her lounging upside down on the couch watching true crime like it¡¯s cartoons. And maybe she doesn¡¯t say it outright¡ªbut she feels it too. I can see it in the way she¡¯s been clinging to me the whole day. Not physically, at least not at first, but she hasn¡¯t left my side since breakfast. Followed me around like a shadow. Made dumb jokes. Called me a nerd five times in a row. Forced me to taste her cereal even though it had actual marshmallows floating in it like soggy rocks. That¡¯s re. Her way of saying she¡¯ll miss me. And now, it¡¯s nighttime. The house is quiet. Everyone¡¯s asleep¡ªor pretending to be. I¡¯m lying on my bed, waiting. Because I know she¡¯sing. She won¡¯t sleep in her room tonight. Not knowing I¡¯ll be gone tomorrow. Not knowing that the person she¡¯s shared her entire life with is about to vanish down a highway toward a dream that wasn¡¯t even mine to take. Five minutes, tops. That¡¯s what I gave it. I was wrong. It took three. The door bangs open like it¡¯s been kicked, and there she is, standing in the doorway with that dumb grin on her face and her stupid pillow in hand. Her hair¡¯s a mess, she¡¯s wearing the hoodie I thought I lost three months ago, and she¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m not allowed to sleep without her permission. Then she jumps. Right on top of me. "Jesus¡ªre!" I groan, because she weighs a ton. I¡¯m ming the ten bags of snacks she downs every week and refuses to admit to. "Get off, you wildebeest." Sheughs and rolls over like she owns the bed. I try to kick her out, shove her with my feet, threaten to toss her off the side¡ªbut we both know how this ends. Always the same way. After the third failed attempt, I just give up and pull the nket over both of us. She wins. Again. If I¡¯d known sooner this would be thest time we¡¯d sleep in the same room like this¡ªjust us, just twins being dumb and stubborn and ourselves¡ªI would¡¯ve made her stay every single night this week. I wouldn¡¯t have faked sleep or locked the door like I did two days ago. I wouldn¡¯t have rolled my eyes when she brought her pillow the first night and imed she "heard ghosts." If I¡¯d known what I¡¯d be after tomorrow... I wouldn¡¯t have gone. I would¡¯ve stayed. Said screw Memoville. Said screw the lie. I would¡¯ve told her everything, even if it ruined everything, because she deserves better than being left behind by her brother and betrayed without knowing it. But I didn¡¯t. I told myself this wasn¡¯t goodbye. That she¡¯d crash here again during semester breaks. That she¡¯d prank-call me from home pretending to be a college loan agent. That nothing would really change. And maybe that lie got me through tonight. Because the truth¡ªthe brutal, crawling truth¡ªis that next time I came it would be thest time and I would be a shell of myself Chapter 141: Meeting Sara

    Chapter 141: Meeting Sara

    CLARK POV I¡¯m currently on the flight, somewhere above the clouds, heading to Memoville. My ears keep popping, my stomach¡¯s doing this weird anxious-excited flip, and honestly, I still can¡¯t believe it¡¯s happening. After all the chaos, after everything¡ªI¡¯m actually on my way. Sara¡¯s ne was scheduled tond thirty minutes before mine, so she promised she¡¯d wait for me at the airport. I¡¯m kind of losing it thinking about finally meeting her in person after all those endless texts,te-night calls, and half-sent memes. She said she¡¯d bring a stupid sign like in the movies. I¡¯m hoping she¡¯s kidding... but honestly? I wouldn¡¯t even care. I just can¡¯t wait to see her. The drive to the airport was a mess¡ªemotional and chaotic, like everything else in my lifetely. Mom couldn¡¯te because of some "super important meeting," which I get, but it still stung a little. So it was just Dad and re driving me. You¡¯d think she¡¯d be nice, knowing it¡¯s a big day, thest time we¡¯d see each other for months, but nope. re was re. And by that I mean aplete menace. We fought over who¡¯d sit in the front seat¡ªlike full-blown war¡ªand of course Dad took my side, said I should ride shotgun since I was the one leaving. Said it might be thest time I get to "chauffeur" him for a while. I smiled. re pouted. Then retaliated by sitting directly behind me and pulling my hair every chance she got like we were eight again. She kept kicking my seat too. And when I told her to stop acting like a gremlin, she leaned forward, whispered in the creepiest voice possible, "I am the goblin under your bed," then knocked me in the head with her giant-ass water bottle. I wanted tough, but the lump in my throat was already too big. Truth is, I could tell she was bummed. She tried to y it off, tried to be all tough and sarcastic, but I¡¯ve known her since birth. She kept looking out the window like it owed her an exnation, fidgeting with the threads on her hoodie sleeve. She gets quiet when she¡¯s upset¡ªnot the usual loud, dramatic re. She had that look like she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t figure out how. Content originallyes from Find_Novel(. And me? I didn¡¯t know what to say either. What do you say when you¡¯ve lied to the one person who knows you best? When you¡¯ve stolen their ce in the very college you¡¯re heading to? I didn¡¯t say anything. Just sat there pretending the seatbelt was suddenly very interesting. When we got to the airport, Dad helped unload my stuff. He gave me this half-awkward, half-bear hug and said something like, "Make us proud, son," and then ruffled my hair like I was five. Typical Dad. re just stood there, arms crossed. I turned to her, and for a second, I thought she was going to hug me. She took one step forward¡ªthen flicked my forehead instead. "Don¡¯t die or anything, nerd," she said. "Don¡¯t miss me too much, goblin," I shot back. She rolled her eyes, but her lip twitched. I saw it. The almost-smile. Then I turned and walked through the gate. I didn¡¯t look back. Couldn¡¯t. Because if I did, I might have changed my mind. Most of the people on this flight looked excited¡ªgiddy even. A few were scrolling through campus maps on their tablets, others were buried in Memoville orientation guides, chatting about dorms and professors. Most of them looked around my age. I figured a good chunk were first-years like me. Or... like I¡¯m pretending to be. Everyone here was buzzing about the future. But me? I was trying not to let the nausea crawling up my throat reach my face. It hit me again¡ªhow big this intake really was. Dozens, maybe hundreds of students were arriving today alone. The university had taken a lot of students wouldn¡¯t it have an override? Ooh well easier to tamper with the filing system and not get caught. ****** We¡¯dnd at the airport and I¡¯d thought¡ªsurely the ne must¡¯ve been full, right? Nope. But stepping off that jet into the terminal... now that was packed. It felt like the whole world hade here. Every single gate, every baggage carousel, every inch of space crammed with new arrivals and local faces. But something about it was off. There were travelers in weekend clothes, lugging backpacks and suitcases, chatting with sleepy excitement. But then I saw others¡ªpeople who didn¡¯t look like ordinary travelers. Their arrival carried an aura of something ... older, more intense. They scanned us arriving students with eyes that glinted too sharply. They looked excited¡ªhungrily excited¡ªas if we were fresh game. The vibe sent a chill up my spine. Then there were the locals. They had model faces, bodies chiseled as if carved by artists. Women with hourss figures that practically glowed, eyes so bright they caught and held light. Men with strong jaws, lean muscles, confidence in the way they walked. They looked like they belonged in fashion spreads¡ªand yet, they weren¡¯t posing for any camera. They were the camera. And a few others¡ªpale. Too pale. Like they¡¯d never seen the sun. Their skin was ghost-white, almost translucent. I reminded myself: peoplee in all colors and shades. I chalked it up to my "scary stalker" observation skills¡ªsomething re always teased me about. But something deeper stirred beneath my gut, telling me this was more than harmless attention. There was a hunger in those stares. I tried letting it go, focused on the brightly lit signs weing us: "Wee to Ziprey"¡ªthe city. The university had sprawled its red carpet out: smiling greeters holding signs, roving student volunteers with clipboards asking about arrival programs. Onedy, especially, caught my attention. She had a tight, too-perfect smile stered on her face, one that whispered something¡¯s wrong rather than wee. But her voice¡ªher tone¡ªwas t, polite, almost pitying. "Wee to Ziprey," she crooned. "Hope you enjoy your stay." "Force-smile bingo!" I mumbled to myself, ncing at her eyes. Something told me she wasn¡¯t just overworked. Maybe over-eager to show everything was normal. I shook my head. Overthinking, I tried to act casual as I made my way to the baggage hall, scanning for Sara. Finally, I heard her voice ¡ªa lilting, familiar sound that made my chest tighten. "rk!" She waved from just behind the crowd, eyes lit hot and bright. Petite, still fully herself, newly filled out. She was two or three inches shorter than me, but her energy¡ªawesome young energy, the sort that sparks excitement in you¡ªmade her tower. I broke into a grin, weaving through the crowd. She practicallyunched herself at me, arms squeezing my waist like no one else ever could. "You¡¯re here! I knew it!" she said, voice dancing with joy. Iughed, surprised at how much relief washed over me. It wasn¡¯t just Sara I was crossing continents for¡ªit was this moment of certainty, of normalcy. That tangible connection. In a sea of strange mour and unsettling eyes, there she was: real. With olive skin, curly brown hair sparkling gold in the sunlight, smiling up at me like¡ªlike I actually mattered. Our reunion broke the tension, melted the knives in my gut. The airport grew warmer, more alive. Strangers hustled around us, but Sara¡¯s presence turned the crowd into background noise. We hugged again, picking up the thread of our weekends¡¯ long digital friendship and weaving it into real life. We collected our bags¡ªhers smaller, a pink tote, mine a giant ck roller¡ªthen headed toward the exit in zip rates. The terminal doors opened, weing us to... something new. But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling I¡¯d read everyone¡¯s bodynguage too well. That too-scheme smile, that too-bright crowd, those clothes that whispered magazine art more than daily living¡ªthis ce was built for more than mundane academics. Even the terminal lighting seemed too crisp, too architect-designed, almost surgical. "Hey, you okay?" Sara asked as we walked into ground transport. "Yeah," I replied. "Just... overwhelmed." "Ziprey¡¯s big like that," sheughed. "But here." She pulled out her phone and handed it over. "This is your campus map. You should bookmark this. My dorm¡¯s here¡ªright in building S." She ced fingers on the screen. "Later, we can walk around. I want us to see everything: theke, the old library, that secret rooftop garden." She brightened my world again. The city and its airport may have been... creepy, but Sara was not. Sara was sunlight, warm and bursting with possibility. The promise was real: we were stepping into a new life together¡ªeven if I was pretending to be someone else to do it. Still, I kept ncing over my shoulder as we navigated the throng of riders, taxis, and university shuttles. Were those pale faces still watching? Were they following? What about thatdy¡¯s smile? I tried to let it go. There¡¯s a time and a ce for paranoia. Maybe this was it. We climbed into a shuttlebeled Memoville Express, and as the bus pulled away, I looked back at the airport¡ªa giant glossy cave filled with people and lights. I wanted so badly to believe I¡¯d never see that crowd again. That Sara and I could slip under the radar and just be students. But in the back of my mind, I couldn¡¯t ignore the thought: out in the crowd¡¯s re, someone knew thing. Maybe that strange airport re was a wee. Or maybe a warning. For now, though, I shoved the worry aside and turned to Sara, who was already pointing out buildings and asking excited questions. My pulse steadied, tension diffused. With her by my side, maybe I could make this ce ours¡ªeven if the eyes watching never stopped. Chapter 142: Weird Dude

    Chapter 142: Weird Dude

    CLARK POV Memoville. I had finally arrived. And no¡ªthe pictures on the web hadn¡¯t lied. It was grand. It was beautiful. Castle-like buildings stood like monuments to some ancient, arcane legacy. The architecture blended gothic spires and modern ss in a way that felt like something out of a fantasy novel. Whoever designed it, they were a genius¡ªor a lunatic. Possibly both. Buses rolled in and out of the looped driveway, dropping off dozens of fresh-faced students. Luggage nked against stone pavements, suitcases rolled over cobblestone paths, and students snapped photos like they were visiting Hogwarts. But underneath the buzz of excitement,ughter, and orientation chatter... something felt off. It wasn¡¯t anything visible or concrete. No one screamed. No one stared. But my skin prickled. You know that feeling when you¡¯re walking alone, and your gut tells you someone¡¯s behind you¡ªsomeone bad? That subtle electric tension pulling at the back of your neck? That¡¯s what it felt like the entire time we passed through the main gates. Like the shadows were watching. Like the walls had eyes. Sara, of course, was all smiles and energy, tugging my arm as we moved through the throng. "Come on, rk! We need to get to the admissions block before the line gets crazy." I smiled for her sake. Grinned where I could. Laughed once when she made a bad joke about student IDs being soul tags. But inside? I was grinding my teeth. The feeling wasn¡¯t going away. Every step I took on Memoville soil only made it stronger. I told myself I was just tired. That it was the travel. That being far from re¡ªreally far¡ªwas starting to mess with me. My twin and I had never been apart like this. Maybe it was just separation anxiety. Or maybe I was paranoid. Overthinking again. Like re always said: "You make shadows out of butterflies." Still... I couldn¡¯t ignore it. And speaking of ignoring things¡ªI couldn¡¯t ignore my most urgent task either. Now that I was finally in Memoville, I had a short window before the system locked down ess and synced all data to physical ID cards. I had to hack into their system before registration. Yeah, I know how it sounds. Crazy. Illegal. Stupid. But it was already done¡ªtechnically. I¡¯d swapped my and re¡¯s admission data a week ago, before the final files were printed. All that was left was making sure my hacked credentials synced into the system here on-site, through their internalwork. If I didn¡¯t, someone might notice the mismatch. And if they did... Well, let¡¯s just say getting expelled for impersonation on day one would really ruin the semester. I gripped the strap of my backpack. Myptop was in there. Preloaded. Ready to go. Sara was pulling me toward the archway entrance where dozens of new students were crowding beneath arge ck and gold banner that read: "WELCOME TO MEMOVILLE ¡ª SHAPE YOUR FUTURE." Perfect. All I needed was some privacy, a secure connection, and five minutes. Ten, tops. "Hey, Sara," I said, stopping abruptly. She turned around, slightly breathless. "Yeah?" "I, uh... I forgot I need to make a quick call. Before Mom has a panic attack." I gave her the sheepish smile I¡¯d perfected. Sara tilted her head. "Everything okay?" "Yeah, she¡¯s just been... having high blood pressure stufftely," I lied. "She was already freaking out about me leaving. I promised to let her know the second Inded safely. She¡¯ll totally blow up if I don¡¯t call soon." Her face softened immediately. "Aww, that¡¯s so sweet. Yeah, definitely go call her. Tell her you made it in one piece." "Thanks," I said, gripping the strap of my backpack tighter. "I¡¯ll meet you at the admissions block in a bit." "I¡¯ll be waiting!" she said with a wink and vanished into the crowd. As soon as she was out of sight, I darted left, past a row of bushes and onto a side path that twisted around one of the older buildings. The atmosphere shifted immediately. The noise of the students faded, swallowed by the tall, ivy-covered stone walls and rustling trees. I found a bench tucked into an alcove¡ªprobably a smoking spot or old reading nook¡ªand yanked myptop out. My fingers flew. I¡¯d already mapped out the Wi-Fi handshake protocol. All I needed now was ess to the registrar¡¯s subdirectory and a few file pushes to update my student record. Piece of cake. At least, it should¡¯ve been. I connected to thework. Immediately, myptop screen flickered once, twice. UNSECURE CONNECTION DETECTED. Not unusual. Publicworks throw that kind of warning all the time. But this one came with a secondary g: ENCRYPTED FIREWALL BREACH ATTEMPT BLOCKED. That was new. I frowned and reran the script. No dice. Tried again. Still nothing. I cursed under my breath, fingers clenching. It had been five minutes, and I was getting nowhere. The Wi-Fi encryption here was insane¡ªdefinitely not standard WPA2. This was military-grade nonsense. It was like trying to punch through a digital brick wall. Who the hell makes their campus Wi-Fi this secure? It¡¯s just Wi-Fi, not a CIA database. Frustrated, I leaned back, exhaling through my teeth. If I just knew the password, I could bypass this crap altogether. Even the banks back home hadxer protocols. What exactly were they trying to hide? My thoughts were a whirlwind of irritation and worry¡ªmostly about getting caught. That¡¯s when I heard it. A voice. Deep. Hoarse. Like gravel scraped across metal. "What are you doing here, kid?" I froze. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up. It wasn¡¯t just the tone¡ªit was the weight behind it. Like whoever had spoken wasn¡¯t asking a question, but issuing a challenge. That voice had an authority that gripped the spine and squeezed. I turned slowly, heart thudding, expecting to see some university official, security guard, or worse¡ªsomeone from IT who¡¯d tracked my intrusion in real time. But what I saw made my breath catch. He wasn¡¯t an official. He looked maybe neen or twenty. A student, definitely. Probably a senior. He was tall¡ªtoo tall. At least 6¡¯4, with broad shoulders that stretched the seams of his ck hoodie. His face had that wless, chiseled look a lot of the natives here seemed blessed with. Cheekbones like sculpted marble. Smooth bronze skin. No blemishes. No stubble. Read full story at ?ovelFind But it was his eyes that got me. They were brown¡ªbut not normal brown. A faint ring circled his pupils. Yellow. Not gold. Not hazel. Yellow. At first, I thought it was a trick of the light. I shifted my head, blinking. Still there. And he was staring at me. Hard. His gaze wasn¡¯t angry, exactly¡ªit was intense. Focused. As if he were studying me like a puzzle he couldn¡¯t quite solve. But there was something beneath it. Something... hostile. I swallowed, trying to keep my voice from cracking. "Just, uh... calling my mom. She gets anxious. Blood pressure issues." He didn¡¯t blink. "You don¡¯t belong back here," he said, voice low. The words hit like ice water. Not what he said, but how he said it. Like I¡¯d wandered into sacred ground. Like I¡¯d trespassed where I shouldn¡¯t. "Yeah, I was just looking for somewhere quiet," I replied, trying to sound casual. "Didn¡¯t mean to intrude." He took a step closer. Not threateningly¡ªbut the way his boots hit the ground made me flinch anyway. "People don¡¯te here on their first day," he said. "They go to the admissions building. They follow the crowd." "Guess I¡¯m not like most people," I said with a weak smile. Still no blink. "You should stay with the others. This ce... doesn¡¯t like loners." I blinked. "Excuse me?" But he was already turning away, moving with fluid grace down the path between the buildings. His steps made no sound after the third pace. One moment he was there, the next¡ªgone. Like he melted into the shadows. I sat there, dumbfounded, staring at the empty path for a full thirty seconds. My skin crawled. My stomach clenched. I wasn¡¯t paranoid now. That wasn¡¯t nothing. That wasn¡¯t imagination. Something was seriously off about this ce. And that guy? He knew something. Something he wasn¡¯t telling me. And the way he¡¯d said "this ce doesn¡¯t like loners"... I looked back at myptop, still open, the screen flickering again. For a split second, something weird shed on the screen. But then again, I was in. Finally. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. "Fucking yes." My fingers moved fast. I slipped into the registrar¡¯s directory, bypassed their ess logs, and found the student file indexed to re. Our birthdays were the same¡ªwe were twins, after all¡ªand that was the key. All I needed to do was swap the first name, gender marker, and credentials. No need to touch the rest. It was a perfect fit. I was currently seventeen, like her. I¡¯d turn eighteen by the end of my second semester. Everything lined up. All I had to do was make the name rk rece re , change the academic record and details, update the gender to M, and substitute the profile photo. The rest was untouched. Just a ghost of a switch. Silent and clean. It took all of five minutes. I double-checked the changes, encrypted my trace files, and executed the purge protocol to wipe all evidence of the login. The system reset. Smooth as silk. No one would ever know. And just like that, re was out¡ªand I was officially in. Chapter 143: Gorgeous Pale Ninja

    Chapter 143: Gorgeous Pale Ninja

    rk POV: I leaned back, a grin creeping onto my face. Months of nning, sleepless nights, nervous pacing, and second guesses¡ªworth it. Every second of it. I mmed theptop shut and zipped it back into my bag. Time to head to registration and meet up with Sara. But as I stood up, brushing imaginary dust off my jeans, my mind flickered back to that weird guy again¡ªthe senior who¡¯d just... appeared out of nowhere. His voice had rattled something in me, and his eyes¡ªthat yellowish ring around his pupil¡ªit wasn¡¯t right. It lingered in my mind. Almost glowing. But I shook it off. Had to. People said university pressure was brutal. The stories online about students copsing under stress, popping Adderall or worse just to survive exams? Everywhere. That guy? Probably high. Probably a fourth-year junkie spiraling on the edge of graduation failure. Yeah. That¡¯s all it was. His crazy warning? Just drug-addled nonsense. The kind of stuff re would¡¯veughed off while chewing potato chips in my bed and yelling at me to stop being a "walking anxiety." Iughed a little under my breath at the thought. But still... something itched in my brain. Not fear¡ªnot quite¡ªbut something close. Like a whisper I couldn¡¯t quite hear. As I walked back into the main quad area, the sun hit my face again, blinding for a second. The crowd of students had thickened, everyone rushing to get their ID badges and dorm assignments. Laughter filled the air. People lugged suitcases and waved at friends. Some were already forming little groups¡ªpockets of excitement bubbling everywhere. But the tension under my skin wouldn¡¯t go away. Everything looked fine. Too fine. That same feeling I¡¯d had at the airport crept back in. The way some people¡ªmostly the ones who looked like they¡¯d been carved from marble¡ªstared at the rest of us. The way their eyes tracked movement just a second too long. The way their smiles never quite reached their eyes. And those pale ones... I saw one now, across the crowd. A guy with sunken cheeks and a face so pale he looked powdered. His gaze locked on me¡ªand didn¡¯t look away. Not even when I turned my head. Not even when I started walking. My skin prickled. My steps quickened. Sara. I just needed to find Sara. There¡ªshe waved near the admissions desk, bouncing on her heels. ******** We had to split again. Apparently, the registration was done separately¡ªgirls on the east side of the admissions hall, guys on the west. I followed the signs reluctantly, watching as Sara¡¯s ponytail bounced out of sight. We didn¡¯t even get to say a proper goodbye¡ªjust a thumbs-up across the crowd and a mouthed "See you soon." Inside the boys¡¯ line, the tension came creeping back. The hallway was quieter here. No excited chatter. Just this sterile silence, like a hospital ward after hours. The walls were too white. Not cream. Not off-white. Just... white, like bone. The staff member handling my end of the desk was a redhead. Not just any redhead¡ªthe redhead. The kind that didn¡¯t belong behind a counter. She was too symmetrical, her cheekbones unnaturally perfect, lips the color of bruised roses. Her pale skin didn¡¯t look sickly¡ªit looked sculpted. Glossy. As if light had to ask permission before touching her. She looked like a face from TV screens or magazine covers. Maybe even off the poster of a cult horror flick. Definitely not a front-desk worker. As she skimmed the forms of the guy ahead of me, I noticed she didn¡¯t blink. Like, at all. Not even when she smiled. Finally, it was my turn. She nced up, those ice-blue eyes locking onto mine, and for a moment, I felt like I¡¯d been caught doing something illegal¡ªwhich, to be fair, I had. Her lips curled, and she tilted her head just slightly. "You smell... delicious," she said. I blinked. "Uh... what?" She didn¡¯t answer. Just stretched out one pale, manicured hand toward me, fingers too long and too smooth, like porcin that never chipped. I handed over my admission documents. She took them delicately between her fingers and brought them to her nose. Yes. She smelled them. Her nostrils red faintly as she inhaled, lips parting just enough for me to catch the word she whispered¡ªnot aloud, just under her breath. "Delicious." I froze. I mean, who does that? I stared at her, waiting for a punchline. But nothing came. She just smiled that same strange, knowing smile and turned to herputer. Okay. Maybe it was the cologne. Or the fact that I smelled like airne sweat and stress. Or... maybe this ce was just full of entric staff with boundary issues. I chalked it up to the same rule I¡¯d been repeating since the airport: New ce. New people. New weird. Still, the hair on the back of my neck wouldn¡¯t go down. I stayed leaning over the counter, pretending to look busy with my phone. But really, I was watching her fingers dance across the keyboard, impossibly fast. Like she wasn¡¯t typing, more like... tranting. Finally, she frowned. "Hm," she said. "There¡¯s a bit of an issue." Of course there was. I leaned closer. "What kind of issue?" "Well, ording to the housing system, you¡¯ve been ced in the East Wing... which is the girls¡¯ dormitory." Fuck. I felt the blood drain from my face. Of all the details to overlook during my hack¡ªthe dorm assignment was the one I missed? Stupid. Stupid. I could practically hear re¡¯s voice in my head, mocking me. "You changed the name and gender, rk, but forgot the housing tag? Amateur." The redhead smiled wider, like she could hear my thoughts unraveling. "No worries," she said sweetly, still not blinking. "I¡¯ll just have to find an open bed in the male wing. Shouldn¡¯t take too long." Her fingers moved again, but this time... slower. Deliberate. Almost yful. While she worked, I looked over my shoulder. The other staff that weren¡¯t on the counter were busy overlooking the new students like flocks of sheeps. They were just... watching the students. Smiling. Unmoving. The kid two spots down from me dropped his ID card. When he bent to pick it up, I saw his hands shaking. I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling this. Something was off. The silence. The unnatural staff. The way they looked at us¡ªlike we weren¡¯t just students. Like we were guests. Or... deliveries. My gaze snapped back to the redhead as she let out a soft hum. "Found one. West Hall, Room 304. You¡¯ll be sharing with another freshman." "Great," I said quickly. "Thanks." But she didn¡¯t hand me the keycard. Not yet. Instead, she leaned forward slightly, and her breath was cold when it brushed my wrist. "Be careful in the showers," she whispered, voice low and amused. "They... get slippery." I snatched the keycard the second she slid it across the counter. She winked. I backed away slowly. As soon as I was clear of the admissions hall, I ducked behind a column near the main courtyard. I had to breathe. Deeply. My chest felt tight. My hands shook slightly. This ce. This whole ce was not what it looked like online. Sure, Memoville had the architecture of a dream. Gothic towers, sweeping courtyards, ivy-wrapped columns. But there was something rotting beneath the mour. Something... wrong. The people were too perfect. The air smelled too clean. The staff too calm. And the redhead? She didn¡¯t blink once. I texted Sara. ¡¯Got my dorm assignment. West Hall 304. You?¡¯ She replied a minuteter. East Wing 109. My roommate seems nice but talks in third person. Creepy. You okay?¡¯ Get full chapters from ?ovelFind ¡¯Yeah. Just... weird vibes.¡¯ ¡¯You too??? I thought I was going crazy.¡¯ ¡¯We¡¯ll talkter. Meet after orientation?¡¯ ¡¯Deal. Don¡¯t get eaten or anything ¡¯ I stared at the skull emoji for a long moment. Toote for that. If I was right, something was already chewing at the edges of my mind. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit had started the second I stepped off that ne. ******** So here I was¡ªgenius hacker, grade-A meddler, and now, officially lost. I had Google Maps open, but let¡¯s be honest: it was as useful as a fork at a soup bar. Memoville¡¯syout didn¡¯t make sense. I swear the GPS showed my blue dot turning in circles even when I wasn¡¯t moving. Like the hallways were... shifting. Laughing behind my back. One w in my otherwise brilliant brain is that I suck at directions. Always have. re used to guide me even with printed maps. And now, because of my dy at the registration desk (and my unexpected perfume rave review), the guy ahead of me had vanished into the stone maze that was this campus. Now I stood in the middle of a hallway that forked in two directions. Both identical. No signs. No voices. Just two dimly lit corridors stretching into God-knows-where. So I decided to wait. There had been a boy behind me at the desk¡ªanother new student. Maybe we could figure it out together. Two heads are better than one, right? But just as I thought that, something shifted. A weird coldness crept along the back of my neck. Not like the chill of air conditioning. More like... something exhaled on my skin. Then¡ªswish. A rush of wind that wasn¡¯t wind. I spun around, startled, and nearly screamed. Behind me stood a tall boy. Older¡ªmaybe twenty or twenty-one. He wasn¡¯t just tall; he loomed. His skin was pale¡ªlike candle wax. Not sickly, just... untouched. Porcin. Hair jet-ck and slicked back neatly. His eyes were the deepest shade of gray I¡¯d ever seen, almost silver under the fluorescent lights. Another one of the wless natives, clearly. I swear if re were here, she¡¯d have tripped over her own feet just to ask for his number. But here¡¯s the thing: I didn¡¯t hear him walk up. At all. One second, I was alone. The next¡ªhe was just there. He stared down at me with thiszy, knowing smirk. One corner of his mouth curved upward like he already knew the punchline to some cosmic joke and I was the punchline. "Lost, littlemb?" he asked. That voice. It was smooth, rich, but dry¡ªlike static on a radio right before it crackles. Andpletely unfazed by my earlier yelp and jump when he scared the hell out of me. "Dude," I said, cing a hand on my chest to calm my heart. "You scared the life out of me." He tilted his head, not apologizing. Just studying me. Studying me like he was... taking stock. Chapter 144: Shaken Up Roomie

    Chapter 144: Shaken Up Roomie

    rk POV: What was it with these upperssmen and their habit of staring like they wanted to eat me or recruit me into a cult? I stepped back. Just once. Enough to put a breath of space between us. "Which way to West Hall?" I asked, pointing down the twin hallways like a kid asking which door leads to safety and which to the trap. He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he took a slow step forward, his shoes silent on the stone floor. Then another. Then he was close¡ªcloser thanfortable. I didn¡¯t realize I was holding my breath until he leaned down slightly, face inches from mine. "Whichever way you walk..." he murmured, "you¡¯ll still end up where the house wants you to go." I blinked. "The house?" He looked around, his expression shifting from mild amusement to something almost reverent. "Memoville. The school. This ce... it listens. It chooses. You don¡¯t find a room here. A room finds you." Okay. That was enough. The guy was clearly high or one of those creepy drama club types who never broke character. I gave him a tight smile and started to edge around him. "Cool story, man. Appreciate the ominous vibes." He didn¡¯t stop me, but he did whisper onest thing as I passed: "Try not to bleed, littlemb. They can smell it." My feet froze for half a second before I forced myself to walk. Walk. Do not run. You never run when the predator is still watching. I picked the right hallway¡ªat least, I think I did. The walls started to have signs again, and after what felt like an hour, I found a wooden door with West Hall Dormitory scrawled above it in gothic lettering. Room 304. That was mine. As I reached into my pocket for the keycard, I couldn¡¯t help but look behind me again. Nothing. Just the hallway. No tall guy. No rush of wind. Just silence. I made it to my dorm room without another incident, but something about the lock felt... strange. When I swiped the keycard, the red light blinked, then green. The click of the lock echoed louder than it should have. Inside, the room was simple but nice¡ªtwo beds, two desks, one shared wardrobe. Everything was clean, untouched. But one bed was already made up. Neatly. Military style. With a duffel bag sitting at the foot. My roommate had already arrived. And by the looks of the bed... he was tidy. Meticulous. Creepy. I tossed my bag on the other mattress, sat down, and let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. What the hell is going on in this ce? From perfect people who don¡¯t blink, to students with glowing eyes, to staff who sniff documents like they¡¯re potpourri... And now this weird-ass senior calling me "littlemb" like he¡¯s auditioning for a viin role in some twisted fairytale? It was all too much. I needed to talk to Sara. I needed her voice, her sarcasm, her groundedness. I needed to hear re, even if she¡¯d mock me for being this spooked. But most of all, I needed to make sure whatever I¡¯d hacked into... hadn¡¯tnded me in something way bigger than I could handle. I looked toward the window. Outside, the sun was setting. But the sky was turning the wrong shade of red. Like a warning. Like blood in water. And somewhere deep in the walls, I could swear I heard something scratching. ********* The notification from the university popped up on my phone, breaking the tension I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d been holding. Apparently, due to the massive influx of students, the registration was still ongoing. They¡¯d postponed the orientation until tomorrow morning, after everyone was registered and ced properly in the system. Great. More time to unpack, I thought, rolling my eyes. Maybe this ce wasn¡¯t as organized as I first thought. I sighed, throwing my phone on the bed and turning to finish making it. I arranged the pillows meticulously, trying to focus on something mundane, but my mind kept wandering. I should have been used to these kinds of spaces by now. New rooms, new faces, new ces to hack, but the odd energy of the campus was getting to me. The eerie way the hallway seemed to stretch on endlessly. The way people stared too long, like they could see something behind my eyes that I wasn¡¯t ready to show. As I was folding my shirts into the drawer, I heard it¡ªa sharp knock at the door, followed by frantic, breathless shouts. "Open up, man! Open up...! Oh God¡ªOH GOD, open up!" My heart skipped a beat. Without thinking, I rushed to unlock the door. My fingers fumbled, my pulse picking up with the urgency in the voice outside. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a joke, some kind of prank, but I couldn¡¯t leave someone in distress. The door swung open, but before I could even ask what was going on, the figure bolted inside, mming the door behind him with a force that made the walls shake. I blinked, stunned, as the guy huddled against the door like it might burst open at any second. From my quick observation, I could tell he was small¡ªslightly shorter than me¡ªand... too pretty for a guy. His features were delicate, almost feminine. He looked like someone who belonged on a runway, not in a dorm room. His pale skin shimmered under the fluorescent lights, and his eyes were wide¡ªwide with terror. His breath was ragged, like he¡¯d been running for miles. But it wasn¡¯t the beauty that caught my attention. It wasn¡¯t the delicate features or the sense that he didn¡¯t quite fit in here. It was the way his body shook, trembled with fear. Like he had seen something that should have stayed buried. Something unnatural. Two droplets of crimson caught my eye as he stumbled across the room¡ªone on his shirt cor, the other just beneath his shoulder. It was fresh blood. Dark. How had he gotten blood on him in the first ce? My stomach twisted. Was this guy in trouble? Was he attacked? Or worse¡ªhad he done something? I opened my mouth to ask, but he didn¡¯t give me the chance. Without a word, he crawled onto the made-up bed across from mine, his body curling into itself. He looked like a child, hiding from the monster under the bed. What the hell had happened to him? I stood frozen by the door, unsure of what to do. Should I help him? Call someone? I didn¡¯t know if he was in trouble or if he was the trouble. "Hey, are you alright?" I asked, my voice quieter than I intended. He didn¡¯t answer. I took a slow step closer, watching as his body trembled beneath the covers. His wide eyes stared nkly at the wall, his mouth barely moving when he whispered, "I wouldn¡¯t go out if I were you." His voice cracked as he said it, as if warning me of something even worse waiting outside. The way he said it¡ªit wasn¡¯t a suggestion. It was amand, a plea. I could feel my pulse quicken. What the hell was he talking about? What was out there? I wanted to ask more, to demand answers, but his posture made it clear he didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. He turned his back to me,pletely covering himself with the bed covers, burying his head deep under the fabric like a scared child trying to escape the real world. Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel I stood there for a moment, unsure what to do next. The silence in the room felt oppressive, almost suffocating. And the longer I stood there, the more I realized how wrong everything about this ce felt. The blood on his shirt, the panic in his eyes, his cryptic warning¡ªall of it felt like I was standing on the edge of something terrible. Something that wasn¡¯t meant to be uncovered. What was going on at this university? I thought back to my earlier encounter with that senior, the one with the eerie glowing eyes. And the woman at the registration counter. They all felt... off. No one was acting like normal people. It was as if the world here had shifted into something darker. I nced at my phone again, the notification still lingering on the screen. Tomorrow¡¯s orientation. A chance to blend in, to see what kind of ce I had signed up for. But now, with my roommate trembling in front of me like he was a walking corpse, I had to wonder if this ce would ever let me go back to normal. I went to the window, trying to shake the unsettling feelings crawling up my spine. I peeked outside, but the dark sky offered nofort. The stars were hidden behind thick clouds, and the moon was just a sliver in the sky. Everything seemed so still. The campus had been buzzing earlier with new students, but now... there was no sound. No movement. It felt like the calm before a storm. I could hear the faintest creak of a floorboard somewhere down the hall. Then silence again. I rubbed my eyes and tried to calm myself. Maybe I was just overthinking things. Maybe I was just tired from the trip. But the weight of the air in the room, the feeling that something was wrong, only grew stronger. Something was going on here¡ªsomething that wasn¡¯t supposed to be. And the worst part? I had a sinking feeling that whatever it was, my roommate knew more than he was letting on. I hesitated before I spoke again, but I had to ask. "Do you know what¡¯s going on here?" There was no response, just the rustling of the covers. But then, just before I turned away, his voice came again, muffled but clear. "I want to go back home." That was it. No exnation. No more words. Just that chilling statement. My heart raced as I stared at the back of his head, buried beneath the sheets. What the hell had I walked into? I had to know more. I needed to know more. I couldn¡¯t just sit here, not when the whole ce felt wrong. But what if he was right? What if the moment I stepped outside this room, everything changed? What if I became part of whatever twisted game was being yed at Memoville? Chapter 145: Scared Roomie

    Chapter 145: Scared Roomie

    rk POV: Iy on that unfamiliar mattress, staring up at the dark ceiling, listening to the slow, rhythmic hum of the building. Somewhere down the hall, a door creaked, then mmed. Someoneughed¡ªtoo loud, too long. The wind outside scraped faintly against the windows, like fingers tracing the ss. Still no reply from Sara. Myst message just hung there, delivered, unread. I tried not to spiral, tried to tell myself she was just busy. She was probably knee-deep in open suitcases, already gossiping with her roommates about who¡¯s hot, who¡¯s weird, and which prof has the ugliest shoes. That¡¯s what girls did, right? Maybe it was the shaken figure curled up on the other bed, wrapped tight in the covers like the walls might cave in. I didn¡¯t even know his name. I¡¯d literally just arrived at the dorms, and now this? I should¡¯ve left. Maybe wandered around. Found a vending machine. But one look at him¡ªhis shoulders twitching with every random sound, his soft gasps like he was holding in a scream¡ªand I knew I couldn¡¯t. No way I was leaving this guy alone. Sometimes when fear ws through you, you just want someone. Anyone. Even a stranger. So, yeah, I stayed. The dorm lights buzzed faintly as night crept in. The shadows outside our window grew deeper, longer. A strange hush settled over the building. I couldn¡¯t hear much beyond the faint wind whistling outside. No chatting from neighboring rooms, no footsteps. It was like the building exhaled and then forgot how to breathe again. Iy down, hoping sleep would drag me under. It didn¡¯t. I tossed, turned, my mind buzzing. Everything kept pointing back to one thing: bullies. It had to be. The guy in bed looked like someone who had been cornered, shaken down, probably roughed up for looking the way he did¡ªdelicate, pretty, fragile even. Maybe they thought he was an easy target. I hated bullies. God, I hated them. Not just because of some moral high ground, but because I knew what it was like. I knew that feeling¡ªthe cold dread in your stomach, the shame of being seen as weak, the hopelessness when no one does anything. I turned on my side, staring at the ceiling, and suddenly I was six years old again. Grade two. re had called in sick¡ªfaked it, actually. She just wanted toze around and sneak extra cake from Mom. I¡¯d gone to school anyway, being the good twin, thinking I could take notes and help her catch up. That day, the math teacher came in like a storm. Banging the door, face red, fury dancing in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even open her books¡ªjust started firing off addition questions like bullets. Anyone who got one wrong got pinched. Hard. It became a game of survival. Kids flinching, tears forming. She didn¡¯t spare anyone. Except me. I knew my additions. I answered fast. No pinches for me. Billy, though¡ªhe didn¡¯t answer a single one right. The teacher had it out for him. He flinched every time she walked by, already red from her cruel little pinches. And when the ss ended, he looked at me like I was the reason he suffered. Later, during recess, he cornered me behind the ssrooms. "You think you¡¯re better than me?" he sneered. I said nothing. Just tried to walk past. He grabbed me. Pinched me. Over and over. Red marks bloomed across my arms. His fat fingers digging in. I could still hear himughing. His breath smelled like stale cereal. I didn¡¯t cry¡ªnot in front of him¡ªbut inside, I was dying. He told me if I ever told anyone, he¡¯d knock out my front teeth. Said people wouldugh every time I smiled. Said I¡¯d be a freak. So I kept quiet. I didn¡¯t tell Mom. I didn¡¯t tell Dad. But re? re knew something was up. She always did. She caught me alone in our room that night and cornered me with her signature scowl. I gave in. Told her everything¡ªon one condition. That she wouldn¡¯t tell. She promised. But the next day, she woke up eager for school, which never happened. She hated it more than math itself. Even Mom raised an eyebrow but let her go. That afternoon, Billy came to me crying. Big, tough Billy. Red-faced and sniffling. When the teacher asked what happened to him, re sang sweetly, "He fell." Billy nodded. Hard. She bit Billy. Not metaphorically¡ªliterally. Bit him. In his face. She told me, deadpan, "I bit the math out of him." And apparently, she did some other things too. Stuff I was too "pure-minded" to understand, she imed. She never told me the full story, but I knew Billy never looked at me again. He wouldn¡¯t even walk on the same side of the hallway. re never needed to raise her voice to be scary. She just was. I wished I had even half her guts. That was re. This text is hosted at F?ndNovel She was my shield. But here? Now? I was alone. And I had a roommate who looked like he¡¯d stared into the gates of hell¡ªand they had stared back. I wished I was brave like re. I wished I could bite and scratch and scare the monsters off. But I wasn¡¯t her. I was just rk¡ªthe quiet twin, the observer, the hacker who hid behind screens and silence. And those seniors I¡¯d seen? The ones with the glowing eyes and that weird, otherworldly aura? They didn¡¯t feel like bullies. They felt like something else entirely. Like predators. And this university? It was starting to feel like a cage. My eyes fluttered shut again, trying to ignore the cold breath of fear crawling under the doorframe. I could hear my roommate breathing, still shallow, still fast. Now I was the guy lying in a dorm room with a traumatized stranger, and all I could do was wish I knew how to help. I turned back toward him. His figure was still bundled under the covers, unmoving. I wondered if he was asleep, or just pretending to be. Sometimes, it was easier to pretend. Chapter 146: Run

    Chapter 146: Run

    rk POV: "Hey," I whispered, even though I knew he wouldn¡¯t answer. "Whatever happened... I¡¯m not gonna ask again. Just... you¡¯re safe here, alright?" No response. I didn¡¯t expect one. But I thought¡ªmaybe, just maybe¡ªI saw the covers shift slightly. A twitch. Like maybe he heard me. I turned toward him, my whisper barely audible. "Hey... you never told me your name." No answer. A minute passed. Then two. And then, from beneath the nket, a soft whisper, hoarse and quiet: "...Lucas." I nodded in the dark. "I¡¯m rk." A pause. Then another whisper, barely more than a breath. "We shouldn¡¯t havee here." A chill ran through me. I pulled my covers higher, heart thudding in my chest. This ce... this wasn¡¯t just about bullies. It was something else. Something worse. And I had no re here to fight for me. Just me. ********* I don¡¯t know when I finally drifted off. Maybe sometime after midnight. My brain had been spiraling like it always did¡ªoverthinking, analyzing, reying the weirdness of the day on a loop¡ªuntil it finally just short-circuited. ckout sleep. I was deep in it when I heard shuffling. Zipper teeth grinding shut. The quiet thump of something soft being stuffed into a suitcase. I cracked my eyes open, groggy, my head feeling like it had been stuffed with cotton. I reached for my phone¡ª5:03 a.m. What the hell? I blinked through the darkness and saw Lucas¡ªdressed, his suitcase halfway zipped up. His face was pale in the faint blue glow from the hallway night light filtering under the door. His movements were quick, frantic. "What are you doing, man?" I croaked, rubbing the crust of sleep from my eyes. He jumped, startled by my voice like I¡¯d broken a spell. "I¡¯m leaving," he said. His voice trembled, but not from tiredness¡ªno, it was something rawer. "I¡¯m going home. I can¡¯t... I won¡¯t stay here with those... things." I sat up a bit, confused. In my still-half-asleep state, my brain hadn¡¯t caught up. "What things? You mean¡ªlike¡ªbullies? You¡¯re letting them win?" That¡¯s what made sense, right? The trembling, the panic, the silencest night¡ªit all screamed victim of upperssman hazing. That had to be it. All schools had them. Maybe here it was worse. Elite schools bred elite assholes. "You didn¡¯t just pass entrance exams and get epted into Memoville to run off before orientation, man," I said. "Come on." But Lucas looked at me like I had grown horns. "You..." he said, eyes wide. "You think I was bullied?" Heughed, but it wasn¡¯t augh that meant anything good. It was dry. Empty. Like his throat had forgotten how to function. "I wish it was bullies," he whispered. "At least bullies don¡¯t drink your blood or smile like they¡¯re stretching skin over bone." I froze. "You won¡¯t believe me anyway," he said, crouching and stuffing his hoodie into his bag. "Nobody ever does. That¡¯s why they always get fresh meat. That¡¯s what we are to them." The silence that fell after that was suffocating. My heart kicked in my chest a little faster than I liked. "What are you talking about?" I asked, not sure if I even wanted to know the answer. Lucas just stared at me. Not blinking. Not moving. "You saw it, didn¡¯t you? The ones that walk like models, but don¡¯t blink enough? The ones who talk like they¡¯re quoting from a y and move too... perfectly?" He was talking fast now. "Didn¡¯t you feel it? The cold? The eyes? The paleness? The way the damn wind moves when they pass by?" I swallowed. I had felt something. Seen things. But that was just nerves. Jetg. Maybe a little imagination and paranoia sprinkled in. Right? "Lucas,e on¡ª" "No," he said, voice sharp now. "Youe on. Leave. You think I¡¯m crazy? Fine. But if I stay, I die. Or worse." He zipped his suitcase fully, stood up, and walked toward the door like his legs were made of ss about to crack under the pressure. "You know what¡¯s funny?" he said, his back to me. "I knew something was wrong the moment that woman at registration smelled my ID. Smelled it. Like it was meat." My blood chilled. "...She did that to me too," I admitted before I could stop myself. Lucas turned slowly, eyes wide. His face crumbled. "Then why the hell are you still here?" The door creaked open. A gust of cold morning air from the corridor pushed in like a whisper. He looked over his shoulder once, like he was trying to memorize the room in case he didn¡¯t make it out. "Don¡¯t trust anyone," he said. "Especially the ones who smile too much." Then he was gone. I sat there for what felt like hours, but the clock only ticked forward ten minutes. It was still too early for anyone to be up, but I couldn¡¯t sleep again. His words rang like an echo chamber in my head: They drink blood. They stretch skin over bone. Don¡¯t trust the smiling ones. I didn¡¯t want to believe him. But the girl at registration had said I "smelled delicious." She had sniffed my ID. The guy outside the bench had glowing eyes. And that wind... Monsters? No. There¡¯s no such thing. Right? But even as I tried to rationalize it, something deep inside me stirred¡ªsomething primal. Some ancient part of me that lived in the bones and blood, long before logic and tech. And it whispered: Run. ****** They drink blood. What the actual fuck did that mean? Like¡ªwas it some kind of cult thing? One of those secret societies that elite universities always tried to keep hush-hush? Blood rituals, maybe? A weird underground hazing tradition where people cut their hands and passed a goblet around while chanting in Latin? That had to be it. Right? But then my brain hit rewind. That pale senior I met outside yesterday¡ªthe one with the ninja walk¡ªhe¡¯d said something to me. Something I¡¯d brushed off like a joke or edgy nonsense. "Try not to bleed, littlemb. They can smell it." At the time, I¡¯d chalked it up to upperssman weirdness. Thought maybe he was stoned. Or a jerk trying to mess with the new kid. Now... Now it didn¡¯t feel like a joke. My palms were sweating. I rubbed them on my pants and stood up, pacing the small dorm room while the early morning sun started creeping through the frosted window. Who can smell it? The senior? They? Who the hell was they? My heart was beating faster than it should for a conversation that supposedly meant nothing. My mind kept looping. Every weird detail felt suddenly... sharpened. The girl at the registration desk smelling my ID. ?????? ???? f?ndnovel The second pale senior who appeared behind me without a sound. The eyes. The wind. The chill. The almost-empty hallways that felt like someone was watching from every corner. And Lucas. The panic. The crimson drops on his shirt. The words he left behind like a curse: "Don¡¯t trust anyone. Especially the ones who smile too much." My logical side screamed at me to stop spiraling. It was just a prank. A tradition. Some messed-up freshman mind game. That had to be it. There was no such thing as monsters. That¡¯s fiction. Horror movies and cheap novels. That¡¯s it. Right? Right? But my gut... that part of me I usually ignore unless it¡¯s telling me I¡¯m hungry orte to ss... was screaming something else. Run. I sat back down on the edge of my bed and stared at the door Lucas had walked through, trying to convince myself this was just nerves. A new ce. A new Chapter. But deep, deep down? I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. And I had a sickening feeling that whatever Lucas was running from... I¡¯d already shaken hands with it. Chapter 147: Paranoia?

    Chapter 147: Paranoia?

    rk POV: I tried going back to bed. Keyword: tried. Lucas was clearly nuts. Or maybe just too high-strung for a ce like this. Whatever it was, I shouldn¡¯t have let him get in my head. I shouldn¡¯t have even engaged him. Monsters? Right. And maybe next week, I¡¯d be abducted by aliens who wanted to teach me advanced calculus. It was a prank. Had to be. Some messed-up, long-standing tradition where seniors test how gullible the freshmen are. Maybe they had a whole betting pool about who would crack first. Lucas just happened to be the poor bastard who snapped early. And if, by some insane chance, he was telling the truth? Then it was a cult. Big deal. I wasn¡¯t joining it. I rolled over in bed, pulling the nket over my head like Lucas had donest night. Ironic. But even under the covers, the room felt colder. Like whatever panic he brought in had left a residue behind. My hand instinctively reached for my phone. I hovered over sara¡¯s name. I missed her voice already. Her joy. The way she always managed to talk me out of my spirals. If anyone could snap me back to reality, it was her. But 5:13 a.m. was too early. Even for her. I didn¡¯t want toe off as clingy. I¡¯ll tell her at lunch, I told myself. Maybeugh about it. "Hey, guess what? My roommate thinks we¡¯re living in a vampire cult." Yeah. Maybe it¡¯d be funny by then. I dropped the phone beside me, closed my eyes, and tried to block out the sound of the wind outside. The faint hum of the old radiator. The flickering fluorescent light in the hallway that kept buzzing through the crack under the door. Tried. But my mind kept looping back to one thing Lucas had said: "You saw it, didn¡¯t you?" Yeah. I had. Even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it. Apparently, despite all my loud thoughts¡ªLucas¡¯s creepy warning, his strangeughter, and everything else¡ªI still managed to pass out again. My brain must¡¯ve tapped out from sheer exhaustion or just self-preservation. I didn¡¯t even dream. Just darkness. I only came back to reality when my phone buzzed violently against the desk beside my bed. It was Sara calling. I jolted up, groggy, my body stiff like I¡¯d been lying in a casket. Weird thought. I picked up. "Hey," I rasped. "Good morning! You okay?" her voice was light, cheery, and painfully normal. A total contrast to the fog I¡¯d woken up in. She told me she¡¯d finished unpacking yesterday and crashed straight into bed. She didn¡¯t see my text until this morning. Now she was heading to the cafeteria and offered to wait so we could grab breakfast together. I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. After the call, I practically flew off the bed. It was already 7:30. Orientation was at 8:30, and food sounded like a lifeline. Not just because I was starving, but because I needed some normalcy. Something to remind me this was just a college, not some horror show waiting to unfold. Lucas was still gone. His bed was made neatly like he¡¯d nevere back. Maybe he didn¡¯t. Maybe he really did leave. His stuff was gone, and the eerie quiet of the room now felt too heavy. Like a vacuum had sucked his fear right into the walls and left a residue. I shook it off. The good news? The room had its own private shower and bathroom. No public restrooms. Thank. God. That would¡¯ve been the worst, especially if bullies were in the picture. The idea of being cornered in a public bathroom? Instant trauma. Fifteen minutester, I was showered, dressed, and half-drenched in deodorant. I wasn¡¯t about to let Sara¡¯s first official breakfast memory with me involve me smelling like sweaty paranoia. Only problem? I had no idea where the cafeteria was. Sure, there was a campus map on the school app... but I suck at directions. Big time. One of the many failings of my so-called genius brain. Show me awork server or a firewall, and I¡¯ll find twenty back doors in under five minutes. Ask me to follow a GPS path with more than two turns? I¡¯m done. So I stood outside the dorm, scanning. Praying. And thank the stars, it looked like other students were making their way out too. Some in small chatty groups, others with their noses buried in their phones, all heading in one general direction. I followed. Not too close, of course. Didn¡¯t want to look like a weirdo, but I kept a healthy distance. As I walked, I took in more of the campus. Memoville was undeniably beautiful, even under the strange, thick morning mist that still hung low over the grass like a breath thend was holding in. The buildings¡ªgothic and majestic¡ªseemed to rise out of the fog like sleeping giants. Ivy climbed across stone like veins. The trees that lined the cobblestone paths were tall and eerily still, like they were watching. Too still. The breeze that rustled past didn¡¯t touch the branches. As I walked, something shifted behind me. Not a sound. More like a presence. That same cold prickling at the back of my neck. I turned quickly¡ªnothing. Just mist. And the sound of my own breath. "Just nerves," I whispered to myself. "Or maybe I¡¯m catching Lucas¡¯s crazy." But still, I sped up, almost jogging. The cafeteria building finally came into view¡ªmassive, all-ss windows glowing warm gold from inside. Through the ss, I spotted Sara standing by the entrance, her arms folded and her hair pulled up in a bun. She looked... radiant. Normal. Safe. She waved when she saw me, and I waved back, the tightness in my chest easing slightly. Human connection. The best medicine for creeping madness. "You took your sweet time," she grinned as I walked up, slightly breathless. "I got lost," I admitted. "Map-challenged." "I figured. I was about toe rescue you." Iughed. For a moment, the weight ofst night, Lucas¡¯s strange warning, the pale-eyed senior, the weird vibes¡ªall of it¡ªfaded. Just for a moment. Then, as we stepped inside, I noticed something. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel Every staff member behind the food counters was pale. Not just light-skinned¡ªpale. Almost translucent. Their eyes didn¡¯t meet ours. Their smiles were all... wrong. Tight-lipped. Tired. Or forced. One of them, an older man with white hair and sunken cheeks, just stood behind the fruit tray staring nkly ahead. His apron looked stained with something¡ªred? Berry juice? I told myself it was berry juice. Sara didn¡¯t seem to notice. She was already filling her tray with eggs and toast. I followed suit, trying to act natural, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling I was being watched. Observed. Targeted. I turned once, ncing toward a dark corner of the cafeteria where students were sitting quietly. Too quietly. No chatter. No clinking of cutlery. Just silent chewing and intense staring. Their eyes flicked toward me in unison. Then turned away. What the actual hell? I nearly dropped my tray. Sara found a sunny spot by a window and sat. I joined her, trying to pretend like I wasn¡¯t spiraling inside. I needed to tell her. Something was off here. I should start with Lucas. "Hey, did anything weird happen in your dormst night?" I asked, trying to sound casual. She paused mid-bite, chewing slowly. "Weird? No. Just normal unpacking. Why?" I hesitated. "My roommate... he kinda freaked out. Packed up and left this morning. Said there were monsters." Sara blinked. Then smiled. "Probably just nervous jitters. Or a prank. You boys love your hazing stories." I wanted to believe that. Desperately. But as I nced outside through the window, the mist still thick over thewns, I noticed someone standing too still in the fog. That tall senior with the yellow-ringed eyes. Watching the cafeteria. Watching me. As we ate, I tried to shake the feeling of being watched. My eyes kept drifting toward the cafeteria windows, back to where I¡¯d seen that guy¡ªthe one with the yellow-ringed eyes. But he was gone now. Just the mist remained. Still unsettled, I turned to Sara. "Hey," I started, keeping my voice low, "have you, uh... met any seniors yet?" She shook her head, mid-bite into her toast. "Nope. Not really. Though some of the girls in my dorm were practically swooning talking about the senior guys here." I raised an eyebrow. "Swooning?" "Yeah," she said, rolling her eyes with a grin. "Apparently, there¡¯s this rumor going around¡ªsomething about how the senior guys in Memoville are, like, supernaturally handsome." She let out a smallugh and sipped her orange juice. "Honestly, I haven¡¯t seen any of them yet, but from how the girls were describing it... it sounded like a k-drama vampire romance or something." Supernaturally handsome, huh? I felt a chill crawl up my back again, thinking about the guy I saw yesterday. The one who said, "Lost littlemb?" and stared straight through me. Yeah, handsome was one way to describe him¡ªif you¡¯re into the whole walking-corpse-with-high-cheekbones vibe. "Anyway," Sara added, perking up, "there¡¯s going to be a fresher¡¯s bash tonight. At the conference hall. Starts at 8 PM." I blinked. "A party? Already?" She nodded. "It¡¯s for new students. Icebreakers, music, dancing, awkward small talk¡ªthe usual. They¡¯re trying to get everyone rxed before sses kick off." "Are you going?" I asked, already feeling my social battery drain. "Of course," she smiled. "Come on, rk¡ªit¡¯ll be fun. It¡¯s probably the only time we¡¯ll get to chill before all the real work begins." I gave a weak shrug and poked at my food. "Yeah... maybe." Truthfully, the idea of being in a dark room surrounded by strangers and possibly a few of those weird-eyed seniors wasn¡¯t high on my list of fun things to do. But on the other hand, if something weird was going on, that might be the perfect ce to learn more. Especially if Lucas was right. Chapter 148: Orientation

    Chapter 148: Orientation

    CLARK POV: After breakfast, things moved fast. Before I could even blink, the group of new students¡ªfreshmen like me¡ªwere being ushered into thisrge theater-style room. It reminded me of a mini cinema, except there were no movie posters, no popcorn smells. Just rows and rows of seats and that clean, sterile smell of freshly waxed floors and air-conditioned air. Everyone was buzzing with excitement. A few students were already recording things on their phones, while othersughed and took selfies in the low, stage-lit ambiance. You could practically taste the nerves mixed with excitement. This was the first real official thing at Memoville, and everyone wanted to make a good first impression¡ªeven if it was just to blend in. I took a seat somewhere near the middle and tried to appear calm. Normal. Unbothered. Which would¡¯ve been easier if my mind wasn¡¯t still reying everything fromst night. Lucas¡¯s face. His fear. His shaking hands. The way he¡¯d whispered monsters. And then¡ªbam¡ªhe shows up. Right there, just a few rows in front of me. I nearly choked on my own spit. My eyes locked onto the back of his head, and then as if he felt my stare, he turned around¡ªslow, deliberate¡ªand looked straight at me. Our eyes met. I must have looked like a kicked puppy because his face twitched into something unreadable. Not quite a smirk. Not an apology. Just a tired, guarded expression, like someone caught in a storm they couldn¡¯t exin to anyone. He didn¡¯t leave. All that panic, the packing at 5 a.m., the wild eyes, the trembling voice... and now here he was. Sitting like nothing happened. Like he hadn¡¯t terrified me into questioning my own sanityst night. A fresh wave of anger bubbled in my chest. I clenched my fists in myp and looked away. I was such an idiot. Of course, it had been a prank. That was what seniors and weird roommates did, right? Scare the newbie. See how long it would take to make them cry, pack, or wet the bed. Hazing, psychological edition. Maybe it was some long-running inside joke: "Whoever makes their freshman roommate break first wins a drink at the senior bar." If I had actually packed up and left with him¡ªGod, the entire dorm would¡¯veughed at me. They¡¯d probably record it and upload it to some secret Memoville meme page for augh. "IT¡¯S THE MONSTERS FOR ME ???? #freshiefail" Ugh. I slumped back in my seat. The orientation itself started smoothly. A woman in her mid-forties, in a very sharp-looking navy suit with the Memoville crest embroidered on her zer pocket, stepped on stage and weed us with a confident smile. "Wee to Memoville," she said, voice crisp and clear, echoing through the hall. "This school is not just an academic institution. It is a legacy." Then came the standard school stuff¡ªhistory of the university, rules and regtions, how to reach out to campus security (which I made a mental note of, despite my mood), counseling support, library hours, club sign-up events, and a ten-minute promotional video with slightly-too-dramatic background music. The crowd apuded after everything like we were in some award show, not a university orientation. I tried to focus. I really did. But every few minutes, I found myself ncing at Lucas. Why would he go through all that¡ªonly to show up here? Had I misread it? Was it not a prank? Was it a breakdown? Was he trying to leave and then changed his mind? Or worse... was it real, and he was just pretending like it wasn¡¯t? No. No. I shook the thoughts away. I¡¯d spent half the night twisting every weird detail into some sinister theory, letting fear chew on my brain like it was a midnight snack. The seniors with intense eyes? Probably just tired and on energy drinks. The woman at the counter who smelled my documents and said "delicious"? Probably joking. Weird sense of humor. Everyone was a little weird the first week of college. Besides, no one else seemed scared. Nobody else was whispering about monsters or disappearing in the middle of the night. It was just me. And Lucas. And maybe too much anxiety andck of sleep. "You okay?" someone beside me asked. I turned, surprised to see a guy I hadn¡¯t noticed before. He wore a in ck hoodie and sses, looked just as awkward as I felt. "Yeah," I said, forcing a smile. "Just tired." He nodded. "Yeah. Long night." I wanted to ask him¡ªdid anything weird happen to you? Did your roommate run around screaming about monsters at dawn?¡ªbut I didn¡¯t. Because that would make me sound crazy. And thest thing I needed right now was to be the subject of another prank or be that guy who spiraled during orientation. Still, my brain wouldn¡¯t shut up. Maybe it was because the night had felt so off. Maybe it was because of how real Lucas¡¯s fear had looked. You don¡¯t fake that kind of panic. His eyes, his trembling, the two dots of blood on his shirt¡ªnone of it screamed prank. But then again, what else could it be? There were no monsters. This wasn¡¯t a horror movie. I was just overthinking. ssic rk. So I sat there, quietly seething and second-guessing everything¡ªuntil Lucas stood up. I stiffened. He walked to the end of the row, bent down slightly, and whispered something to one of the orientation ushers. She nodded, then pointed toward the side exit. Lucas left without a nce in my direction. And just like that, he was gone again. The rest of the session blurred by. Something about student leadership boards, clubs, and electives. A slideshow. Some overly enthusiastic upperssmen trying to hype up campus events with a mic that squeaked too often. I barely took any of it in. My thoughts were too busy spiraling again. Maybe Lucas hadn¡¯t meant to prank me. Maybe something had scared him¡ªbut whatever it was, he was alone in it. Maybe he was going through something personal. Hallucinations? Trauma? PTSD? I sighed and rubbed the back of my neck. It was hot all of a sudden, despite the AC. Was this what college was? Constant second-guessing reality while trying to stay chill? Because if so, I was so underprepared. By the time the orientation ended, my back ached, and my brain was full of static. Students shuffled out in groupsughing, chatting, making ns. I stayed in my seat for a moment, just letting the noise drift around me like a current I wasn¡¯t ready to join. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on findnovel Lucas hadn¡¯te back. I hadn¡¯t seen him after he left. No idea where he went. Or why. And part of me still wanted to find him. Ask him again, what the hell happenedst night? Get a real answer. But another part of me¡ªthe tired, cautious, slightly freaked-out part¡ªtold me to stay away. Keep your head down, rk. You came here to get a degree, not uncover creepy mysteries or make enemies with pale, glowing-eyed seniors. I finally got up and shuffled out with the crowd. Tonight was the fresher¡¯s bash. Maybe things would start making more sense then. Or maybe I¡¯d just meet more people with weird eyes and cryptic warnings. Either way... I was already in too deep. Sara had been pulled away from me the moment we stepped into the orientation hall. One second we were walking side by side, the next, her overly enthusiastic roommate hadtched onto her like a long-lost sister and dragged her away into the crowd. She gave me an apologetic smile over her shoulder, mouthed something like "I¡¯ll find youter!", and just like that¡ªgone. By the time I made it in and scanned for a free spot next to her, her entire row was already filled. And I mean filled¡ªbackpacks on seats, people squeezed together like they were in a photo booth. So yeah, we didn¡¯t get to sit together during orientation. Just my luck. But she did wait for me after it ended, standing just outside the hall near the steps like someone waiting to reunite with a travel partner who missed the train. When she spotted me, she grinned, waving like I wasn¡¯t just swallowed up by paranoia and strange roommate theories twenty minutes ago. "I lost my roommate," she said as I walked up, brushing her braids over her shoulder like it was no big deal. "She found a group of girls from her hometown and vanished like a ghost. But hey, that works out perfectly." "Oh yeah?" I said, stuffing my hands in my pockets and trying to act normal, like I hadn¡¯t been losing my mind over Lucas earlier. "Yeah." She nodded, already grabbing my wrist like she had a mission in mind. "Figured we could tour the school grounds together. The campus is even more than I imagined¡ªhuge, fancy, mysterious. Better make the most of it before lectures start." Before I could answer, she tugged at my arm and started walking. I didn¡¯t resist. Honestly? After everything that had happened¡ªfrom ghost roomies to creepy seniors to fake monsters¡ªI was more than happy to just let Sara drag me around and fill the silence with her observations. I needed something normal. And if there was anyone who could make things feel halfway sane, it was her. Still, a small part of me couldn¡¯t help ncing over my shoulder... just once. Lucas was gone again. And I had no idea when¡ªor if¡ªhe¡¯d show up next. But for now, I let it go. Let Sara pull me toward whatever "unknown destination" she had in mind. Chapter 149: Horror Town

    Chapter 149: Horror Town

    CLARK POV: The campus was massive. And when I say massive, I mean get-lost-and-die-of-old-age-before-you-find-the-dorms-again kind of massive. The buildings were arranged like someone had handed an architect a puzzle with missing pieces and told them to just wing it. Halls twisted and turned like a literal maze. If I¡¯d been alone, I probably would¡¯ve ended up in a basement broom closet thinking it was the library. But thankfully, Sara was a genius with directions. Seriously. She didn¡¯t just remember where ces were¡ªshe actually started pointing out shortcuts and alternate exits like she¡¯d been here for years thanks for the map. Meanwhile, I was mentally marking trees and doors like a lost five-year-old at the mall. Our first stop: the library. The ce was huge. Colossal. It had multiple floors¡ªeach stacked with rows and rows of books like they were trying to win a Guinness World Record. It wasn¡¯t just a library; it was a monument to paper. As I stared up the spiral staircases, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Has anyone ever actually made it to the top floor? Do you win a prize if you do? Do you see God? Sara whispered something about wanting toe back hereter, and I just nodded, still dazed by the sheer size of it. I liked books¡ªwell, sometimes¡ªbut this felt like the kind of ce that expected you to be smart just to breathe the air. Next stop: theboratory wing. Good lord. NASA would¡¯ve felt underdressed in there. Sleek surfaces. Monitors humming quietly. Machines with lights that blinked like they were talking to each other in robot code. I half expected to see someone walk by in a hazmat suit, holding an alien fetus in a jar. "This ce is insane," I muttered, peeking into one of the ss-walled rooms. "If I identally press a button in there, I bet I¡¯dunch a satellite." Sara justughed. "Better not touch anything. You might start a new Cold War." She wasn¡¯t wrong. After that, we wandered through the campus gardens. Honestly? I thought it¡¯d be the chillest spot so far. A little nature, a breeze, maybe some benches. And yeah, it looked like a ce made for couples to sit and read poetry to each other. Vines curled around wrought-iron benches, and flowers were so perfectly arranged it looked artificial. But something about the ce felt... off. Like the quiet was too quiet. The air was thick with this weird tension, like the trees were listening or watching. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but it didn¡¯t feel like a study spot. It felt like a ce that pretended to be one. "Do you feel that?" I asked. Sara gave me a weird look. "Feel what?" I shook my head. "Nothing. Must be in my head." But then¡ªjust as we were about to leave¡ªwe saw them. A couple tucked behind a tall hedge, the guy clearly kissing the girl¡¯s neck like they were in a vampire movie. Both of us just froze. Sara gasped. I felt heat rush to my face. We bolted like we¡¯d caught a crime in progress,ughing awkwardly all the way to the main road. "Okay," Sara said between breaths, still halfughing, "that was not the kind of tour I expected." "Right? Who does that in broad daylight?" I shook my head. "That wasn¡¯t even subtle. I think she moaned." "Stop," she said,ughing harder. "I¡¯m already traumatized." We both agreed: it was lunch time. And we needed a break from the weird. "Let¡¯s eat outside the university," Sara suggested. "Might as well explore the town while we can. Orientation part two can wait tillter." I nodded, grateful for the excuse to escape. Whatever this school was hiding¡ªwhether it was creepy roommates, vampire couples, or haunted libraries¡ªit could wait till after food. And maybe dessert. You know how people say "don¡¯t judge a book by its cover"? Yeah¡ªwell, if the town outside our university was a book, I¡¯d have burned the cover and run the other way. I¡¯d thought the campus was creepy¡ªhuge halls, ghostly gardens, overly handsome seniors with unsettling eyes¡ªbut this town? Straight out of a horror movie. Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel The streets were way too quiet for a college town. I mean, this was supposed to be a ce full of life, right? Students, bars, traffic, drunkughter, the usual. Instead, it looked like someone had hit "pause" on reality. The buildings were old¡ªlike, really old¡ªstonework worn down by time and neglect. Signs were faded. Curtains in windows were drawn. Doors creaked. Creaked. In broad daylight. Even the sky looked duller here. I didn¡¯t even know that was possible. Sara walked beside me, her steps a little slower than usual. "Is it just me," she whispered, "or does this ce feel... weird?" "Oh good," I said. "I thought I was the only one expecting a zombie to lurch out of an alley." She chuckled, but it was more nervous than amused. "It¡¯s like the town¡¯s watching us." "Yeah," I muttered. "And it doesn¡¯t like what it sees." We passed a grocery store with broken neon letters that buzzed even though it was daytime. A hardware shop with rusted tools in the window. A pharmacy with dust on the shelves¡ªinside. Who doesn¡¯t clean their disy shelves? Then there were the people. Not many of them, but the ones we did see? Let¡¯s just say they weren¡¯t handing out wee cookies. A middle-aged man in overalls sweeping his shopfront froze when we walked by. His eyes followed us, wide and unblinking, like we were ghosts. A woman pushing a stroller literally crossed the street when she saw using. A teenager leaned on his bike and stared without blinking until we turned the corner. I looked at Sara. "Do we have signs on our foreheads that say ¡¯sacrifice us to the corn god¡¯?" She gave me a strainedugh. "I was hoping it was just my imagination. But this ce gives serious The Mist energy." Finally, we found a restaurant¡ªa tiny one with a flickering "OPEN" sign in the window and two tables visible from outside. It didn¡¯t look like much, but we were hungry, and the idea of heading deeper into the ghost town was... not appealing. When we walked in, everything stopped. Literally. Conversations died mid-sentence. Spoons froze midair. Chairs creaked as people subtly turned to look at us. All eight of them. The restaurant wasn¡¯t packed, but it might as well have been a courtroom with two criminals walking in. Sara gave a tiny wave. I smiled awkwardly. No one smiled back. A tall waitress in a in red apron approached us, wiping her hands on a towel. She looked aboutte twenties¡ªpretty in that sharp, angr way¡ªbut her expression wasn¡¯t weing. It was tight, like her face didn¡¯t know how to form warmth anymore. "You two from the university?" she asked, voice t. We nodded. Her lips pressed into a line before she exhaled and muttered, "Figures." "What figures?" I asked, trying not to sound defensive. She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she gave us a slow once-over, her gaze lingering just a second too long, like she was evaluating how long we¡¯dst here. Then her face shifted slightly¡ªnot exactly softening, but turning... sympathetic. That was somehow worse. "Oh," she said. "Freshers." Sara nced at me. "Yeah," she said slowly. "We just started." The woman sighed, nodded like we¡¯d just confirmed a bad diagnosis, then motioned for us to follow her. "Sit wherever you want," she said. "I¡¯ll bring some menus." We sat in the farthest booth by the window. I figured if something jumped through the ss, at least I¡¯d die with a full stomach. As she walked away, Sara leaned closer. "Did you see her face?" "Yeah," I said. "She looked like someone just told her we¡¯ve got three days to live." "Exactly!" Sara hissed. "Why do they all look at us like that? It¡¯s like... they know something." I sighed, trying to shake the unease off. "Maybe they just hate students. We probably raise rent prices or bring in too much noise." "Or maybe we¡¯re the noise they¡¯re trying to keep out," she said. Before I could answer, the waitress returned with two stained menus and a pitcher of water that tasted like metal. The options were basic¡ªfries, sandwiches, weirdly specific meat dishes that didn¡¯t rify what meat. I picked the safest thing I could: a grilled cheese and soda. Sara ordered tomato soup and some kind of pie that sounded suspicious but smelled amazing from the next table over. While we waited, we tried not to keep looking at the people around us. But it was hard. One woman whispered something to her husband, who turned and stared at us. A man at the counter kept ncing at the door like he expected someone¡ªor something¡ªto walk in behind us. Even the cook in the back, visible through a cracked kitchen window, paused mid-chop to frown our way. By the time our food arrived, I was half-convinced we¡¯d been identally dropped into a cursed simtion. Still, I took a bite of the sandwich. It was surprisingly decent. But the taste didn¡¯t settle my nerves. Not when I saw the waitress nce at us again, her expression unchanged, like she was waiting for us to realize something. Sara ate in silence for a bit, then leaned in, whispering, "rk, if I go to the bathroom and I¡¯m gone for more than five minutes,e find me." "Okay," I whispered back. "And if I start foaming at the mouth, don¡¯t hesitate to stab me. I give full permission." She snorted. "Deal." We paid in cash¡ªdidn¡¯t even bother asking if they took cards¡ªand practically power-walked back to campus. As we passed the same streets, same people, same stiff silence, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like we¡¯d walked into something much bigger than a town that hated outsiders. Something was off here. Not just the creepy looks or the ghost-town vibes¡ªbut a sense that everyone knew a rule we weren¡¯t told. Like they were following an ancient ritual, and we were already breaking it by just existing. And the worst part? I had a feeling things were only going to get weirder from here. Chapter 150: Blood Cult

    Chapter 150: Blood Cult

    rk POV: I promised myself I¡¯d never step foot in that ghost?town again. Every gust of wind past broken windows chills me. Every silent alley whispers of something... cursed. I needed distance from it all. When Sara said she was heading back to her dorm, I took the chance to stumble my way back to my room, hoping for rest before tonight¡¯s fresher bash¡ªor at least a quiet moment to find Lucas and demand answers. This campus is built like abyrinth. Every hallway branches off into another. Every door looks identical, every sign misleads. My heart beats faster with every wrong turn as if the walls themselves are out to confuse me. Corridors branch off into identical hallways. Doors look the same. Every turn makes me feel one misstep from being lost forever. I paused at a deserted wing¡ªlong hallway, flickering overhead lights, no sign of life. Silence so heavy it pressed against my head. I thought I heard soft breathing ahead¡ªjust when a scream sliced through the air like a de. It froze me. A girl¡¯s scream. So filled with terror it felt like her soul was tearing apart. Every instinct screamed stop, but human decency¡ªor stupid curiosity¡ªdrew me closer to the ssroom door. I pressed my ear to the cold wood. Her cries twisted, from panic to something unhinged¡ªmoans that made my stomach coil. I shook my head¡ªdidn¡¯t want to listen¡ªbut something darker inside pushed me to look. I forced myself to peek through the upper ss pane. Light from inside hit the scene: a girl sprawled face down on what must¡¯ve been a teacher¡¯s desk, her limbs unnaturally still. Around her, three figures loomed¡ªtwo with dark hair I couldn¡¯t clearly see, One was kissing her neck. But there was no tenderness¡ªjust darkness, the other one was between her legs kissing I think her inner thigh, and the third one a blonde whose jaw and posture cut through my bones. The blonde bent over her the third¡ªthe one I¡¯ll never forget¡ªgripped her wrist, head bent swiftly. At first, I thought he was kissing it¡ªbut then, rippling crimson dripped from his jaw. This wasn¡¯t affection. It was feeding. His jaw glistened with blood. Was it his or someone else¡¯s?The others hovered over her thighs¡ªmoaning¡ªa distorted hunger twisted on their faces. My breath caught. My heart thudded. This wasn¡¯t cruelty¡ªit was a carnage masquerading as... ritual? Their enjoyment sent ice through my veins. Then, the blonde shifted. His head turned toward the door¡ªalmost as if he smelled me even before seeing me. Panic steered me back, too slow¡ªhe was going to catch me. Original content can be found at f?ndnovel Suddenly, arge hand mmed over my mouth. I tumbled backward, crashing against a chest so hard I nearly knocked the air out of my lungs. Everything spun. I gasped silently into strong muscle until the pressure softened. They say curiosity killed the cat. At that moment I knew¡ªthey were right. This is where I¡¯d die. I tried to scream but couldn¡¯t. A hand pressed into my back¡ªfirm,manding. I thought: they¡¯re finishing me here. Then came the voice I recognized from before¡ªthe voice of that senior who had almost caught me hacking into the university systme about the Wi?Fi security. Slow and cold: "I told you, kid¡ªthis ce doesn¡¯t like loners." He hadn¡¯t even looked at the scene. He¡¯d pulled me to him shielding me ? Or hiding something more dangerous. His body was rigid. His arms locked me gently but unwaveringly. His presence... it chilled me. "You¡¯ve got a very... peculiar scent, kid," he murmured so softly only I heard¡ªthen eased me backward, holding me like a frightened child whose parents promised safety. My mind reeled. Was he sniffing me? As if I was the prize? The man behind remained expressionless, uneasy. His grip loosened, but he kept me pinned against his chest. I could hear my own heartbeat hammering. I froze. Was he going to do what they just did? Drain me? The girl¡¯s moans echoed in my memory. Blood pulsed hot through my ears. Then the door swung open fully¡ªand the blond returned: jaw stained, lips crimson, and sharp pale features lit by fluorescence. If not for the blood, he¡¯d have looked like a runway model. Now he looked predatory, satisfied, amused. "Reed," he said, with that same haunting smile¡ª"I see you¡¯re already hunting." I spun my head slightly. The same blonde I spied earlier stood fully revealed: pale skin that contrasted with deep red stains on his lips and chin, blood still dripping. If it weren¡¯t for the gore, he might have looked like a male model. There was a smile¡ªcold, amused, hungry. That predator looked right at me¡ªsmiling. I didn¡¯t breathe. Before I had time to process, the man holding me shifted his head slightly. His hand eased from my mouth and gently curled around mine, like a parent guiding a child. I was still reeling, but he said just one sentence: "Sorry for disturbing you guys." Then: "Come along, kid." He guided me away from the door¡ªor maybe away from the memory itself. Every step was dizzying. My legs trembled. Did I flee, or was I being led into something worse? Every nerve in my body screamed. I¡¯d left the ssroom door behind, but the scream remained squeezed in my mind. Was the girl alive? Where was Lucas? Why was Reed¡ªReed¡ªleading me instead of stopping the others? I stumbled past doors etched with unfamiliar numbers, through dim corridors lit by flickering fluorescents. Each hum sounded like a heartbeat counting down. Reed didn¡¯t speak again. He held my hand¡ªwith a strength I didn¡¯t expect. His fingers were cold. We passed intersections. Shadows lengthened. Something heavy followed my chest¡ªa dread that we weren¡¯t walking toward safety but deeper into unknown territory. Eventually, he came to a wide stairwell. He kept pulling me downward, past levels I hadn¡¯t seen in the registration maze. The scent of antiseptic and must assaulted me. Each footstep echoed loudly in the emptiness. I nced back once. No sign of Sara¡¯s group. No lights from dorm windows. No Lucas. Only the faint trace of screams that had morphed into gurgles and silence. Every step felt surreal. The smell of damp carpet invaded me. Darkness pressed close. Reed didn¡¯t speak. He just walked, hand firmly in mine. We passed dozens of silent doors. The hallway felt alive¡ªwalls seemed to breathe. Every corner whispered threats. I strained to look back¡ªexpecting lights, bodies, or chaos. Nothing. Only Reed, calm, guiding me forward. We walked past old offices with doors ajar¡ªpapers scattered, strange stains. Something darker stained their floor. I kept walking, fearing each doorway¡ªbut unwilling to run. Then ahead, a sudden light: a plush lounge I hadn¡¯t known existed. Warmmps. But something was off¡ªlike a plush den obscured in shadow. Chapter 151: Freshers’ Bash

    Chapter 151: Freshers¡¯ Bash

    CLARK POV: My legs felt like jelly as I stood in the dim corridor, staring at Reed¡¯s disappearing figure. He¡¯d led me to the men¡¯s dorm entrance, gave a curt yank on my arm, and then, almost casually, said: "Mind your business, kid," Then turned and vanished. And that was it. He let go of me, left me swaying there, dumbfounded. I looked down at my arm where he¡¯d gripped me¡ªit was tingling, almost numb, like a burning-bruised imprint. Was I supposed to thank him? I wondered. His words echoed in my chest. "Mind your business, kid." My mind screamed: But I can¡¯t; I saw something. I can¡¯t just mind it. Questions inted in my chest. Was he involved with them? Were they a cult? Why the girl¡¯s screams turned to moans when blonde guy sank his jaw into her wrist? No tears. No struggle. Just... surrender. It took all my nerve to step into the corridor again. It felt colder, darker. That feeling, the one you get when you sense predator eyes on your spine¡ªit crawled all over me. I stumbled toward my room, footsteps heavy as guilt. Inside, I found Lucas sprawled on his bunk, eyes closed. His bags were tossed across the mattress; clothingy in odd angles. Leftovers of someone wrestling with emotions¡ªor terror. I leaned against the doorframe. How do you even begin this? Finally I let it out: "I thought you left?" He lifted his head slowly. His eyes looked haunted; insaneughter trembling at the edges of his lips. "They wouldn¡¯t let me." I exhaled sharply. "Who wouldn¡¯t?" The words came out jagged. I could feel the panic spike again. He let out augh that wasn¡¯t funny. "They know. I know. I can¡¯t escape. No one can." That mmed into me like a door in the chest. I pressed my lips together, unsure how¡ªif¡ªI should tell him what I saw: the girl, the moans, the blood. If I spoke, it would be real. It would confirm every fear. Instead, I gingerly climbed onto the empty bunk next to his andy as far away as the narrow space allowed. The mattress creaked under me like an echo of betrayal. "I just need sleep," I told him, even though my words felt hollow. I closed my eyes, though my brain still raced¡ªwild possibilities. A soft hum beat in my ear. I heard Lucas shift. The window curtain fluttered with a breeze. Shadows hissed across the ceiling tiles. The world felt alive with quiet maliciousness. And then Lucas spoke again, his voice low, brittle: "You not nning to go to that stupid fresher¡¯s bash tonight, are you?" His tone brooked disbelief, like it was idiotic to attend. "I told a friend I would go," I mumbled. He glowered at me. "If you really love that friend¡ªyou both shouldn¡¯t go." That hit me hard. What was I supposed to say to Sara? She was thrilled. She¡¯d picked out outfits, was bubbling with anticipation. Should I warn her that Lucas thinks the party is dangerous? That I saw a girl¡ªmaybe her¡ªbeing fed on, moaning as her neck bled? I swallowed hard and looked away, pretending to sleep. The room groaned in dormant tension. I clenched my thighs, refused to turn my head. I¡¯d wanted rest, but sleep felt like betrayal now. Every second without answers felt like unchangedplicit fear. Iy on my back, staring at the flicker of light from the window. The ceiling tiles rattled again. The silence pressed. Something brushed¡ªdid I hear footsteps? My eyes darted downward, but the room remained still. But sleep didn¡¯te. Instead, darkness swallowed my mind and I found myself dreaming again¡ªthis time vivid. The girl on the desk was Sara¡¯s face. Those same three guys massaged her limbs while the blonde bear-shouldered vampiretched onto her throat. He looked up and spotted me watching. His jaw dripped thick crimson ribbons as his pale lips parted in a smirk. I tried to scream. She moaned again. When the room ckened and cracked, I woke drenched in sweat. It was already evening. Lucas sat cross-legged on the floor slurping instant noodles from a roadside cup. Noodles had never looked so mundane. My phone buzzed¡ªit was Sara. I straightened quickly. Lucas stared at me. His eyes saw something¡ªfear, confusion. I picked up, hands shaking. "rk? Where are you? Don¡¯t tell me you bailed on me?" Her voice was bright, worried. "Sara¡ªI don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea going to the bash," I stammered. Silence. Then muffled giggles. Other girls? I heard faintughter. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find(?)ovel "Is this some excuse because you don¡¯t want toe?" she snapped. Desperation twisted my gut. "No¡ªit¡¯s serious. Don¡¯t go. We shouldn¡¯t go." My words tumbled out. She yelled something. I couldn¡¯t catch it amidughter. Then: "rk, you¡¯re not a fan of parties, I get it. But don¡¯t decide for me. Sorry, I¡¯m going¡ªwith or without you." She hung up. I pressed the phone to my chest. My heart shattered. She thought I was controlling. And I couldn¡¯t tell her: I dreamed it. I saw the blood. Something is wrong. The burning in my chest was guilt and fear twined together. I stared at the wall, willing numb calm into my body. It¡¯s just a party. It¡¯s my imagination. It¡¯s not real. But that dread echoed. I had seen it. And I couldn¡¯t unsee it. If Sara was going, I couldn¡¯t let her go alone. Fuck. The word echoed in my skull like a warning bell, but my feet moved on their own. I pushed off the bed and marched straight to the tiny, sad excuse of a closet. My hands rummaged through the half-unpacked mess inside, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could pass as party attire. Not that I cared about how I looked. I was going because if something happened to her... No. I couldn¡¯t let it happen. Not after what I saw. Not if there was even the smallest chance that dream wasn¡¯t just a dream. Behind me, I felt his eyes before I heard his voice. "Where are you going?" Lucas¡¯s tone was t, but there was something behind it¡ªsomething like quiet panic buried deep. I didn¡¯t look at him as I replied, yanking a ck hoodie off its hanger. "To the stupid fresher¡¯s bash," I muttered, my voice sharp, shoulders tight. "Sara¡¯s going. I can¡¯t let her go alone." Silence stretched. I felt it thicken the air like msses, weighing on my lungs. Finally, he scoffed¡ªa dry sound, almost augh, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. When I turned, Lucas was staring straight at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. Like I¡¯d said I was going to wrestle a lion or take a dive off the library roof. He shook his head once¡ªsharp and slow¡ªthen shoved another forkful of noodles into his mouth and looked away. "You really think you can protect her from them?" he asked, almost like it was rhetorical. Like he already knew the answer, and it terrified him. I didn¡¯t respond. Because maybe he was right. Maybe I was an idiot. But I couldn¡¯t just stay back. Not after what I saw. Not if it meant watching her get drained in some cursed ssroom, helpless and moaning like in my nightmare. The hoodie slid over my head. My jeans were wrinkled. I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t even check the mirror. As I moved toward the door, Lucas finally said something again¡ªso quiet, I almost missed it. "Stay in the light, rk." I paused. "What?" He didn¡¯t repeat it. He just went back to eating, his spoon clinking against the cheap cup, like my fate was already sealed and he didn¡¯t want to watch it unfold. Chapter 152: Freshers’ Bash (ii)

    Chapter 152: Freshers¡¯ Bash (ii)

    CLARK POV Finding the location this time wasn¡¯t hard. All I had to do was follow the noise and the crowd¡ªlike moths to a me, the new students were already flocking toward the bash with excitement painted across their faces. Laughter, music, perfume, and cologne mingled in the air, a sharp contrast to the chill of dread still lodged in my bones. It felt... surreal. The building¡ªone of therger conference halls¡ªhad been transformed. Lights of every color bounced off the walls, spinning, blinking, casting shadows that moved faster than my eyes could follow. The beat of the music pulsed through the floor, vibrating in my shoes, in my ribs. Some freshmen were already tipsy, dancing like they had just escaped prison. Others were trying too hard to look cool, adjusting cors, sipping cheap drinks with pretentious straws. It looked like something out of a teen drama series. Too perfect. Too alive. If I hadn¡¯t seen what I¡¯d seen earlier, I probably would¡¯ve been fooled too. The ce resembled some kind of upscale club¡ªa poor man¡¯s version, maybe, but the energy was electric. Glittering dresses. Loudughter. shing lights. I couldn¡¯t help but think: this would be the perfect hunting ground if you were a predator. Like them. And just like that, the thought soured everything. I pushed through the growing throng of students, eyes darting left and right, scanning every face I could find. The problem wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t know what Sara looked like¡ªit was that everyone looked like a stranger under the shing lights. Where the hell are you, Sara? I kept moving, brushing past a group of girls taking selfies, avoiding a drunken guy already spilling his drink on his shirt. The air was thick¡ªtoo warm, too loud. I hated it. Then I noticed something else. Something that made the hair on my arms rise. The party wasn¡¯t just full of freshmen. There were others. Older students¡ªat least I hoped they were students. They stood out immediately. Taller. Better dressed. More...posed. They weren¡¯t dancing. They were watching. Leaning against walls, eyes scanning the crowd, calm amid the chaos. Predators in a room full of prey. I felt it. The same feeling I had back in that hallway. That strange pull of danger. Like walking into a room filled with smiling masks but knowing there¡¯s something sharp underneath each one. Were they seniors? Had they invited themselves? Or were they meant to be here? Please don¡¯t let them be part of that... blood cult or whatever the hell that was. I shook the thought off and kept looking. It didn¡¯t matter right now. I just had to find Sara. And then, as if summoned by thought, I spotted her¡ªjust a glimpse of her in the crowd. She wasughing at something, head tilted back, her hair catching the light, sparkling like gold. She wore a short dark red dress that clung to her hips and red out at the hem. She looked happy. Alive. Untouched. And surrounded. Two guys were standing close¡ªtoo close¡ªsmiling, leaning in. One had hair so ck it looked blue under the lights. The other had that easy charm, polished and practiced, the kind that came with knowing exactly what kind of effect he had on people. I didn¡¯t like them. My gut twisted. I pushed forward, weaving through the crowd with purpose. "rk!" she called when she saw me. Her smile widened, genuine. "You made it!" Yeah. I made it. But now I had to make sure she made it out. The moment I reached Sara, I saw it. That flicker. The subtle shift in the expressions of the two guys standing next to her. Their smiles didn¡¯t falter, but something in their eyes sharpened. I wasn¡¯t wee¡ªno words had to be said. They were doing that weird alpha male posturing thing. Shoulders squaring. Slight leaning forward. Like wolves annoyed that another had wandered too close to their prey. And Sara? Well, she was oblivious. Her face lit up when she saw me, like I¡¯d just made her night ten times better. Readplete version only at find[?]ovel "rk! You made it!" she beamed, touching my arm lightly, her perfume warm and familiar. "I knew you¡¯d change your mind." Yeah, I had changed my mind. Because I couldn¡¯t let you walk into a goddamn blood orgy, Sara. I gave her a half-smile, nodding, trying not to look like I was currently going through about seventeen different mental breakdowns at once. "Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world." But I had more immediate problems. Namely¡ªthem. The two guys standing beside her. Now that I was closer, I got a better look. And Jesus, they looked like they had stepped out of a Calvin Klein ad¡ªwless skin, sharp features, a certain... polish. Too good to be real. And their eyes? Dead. Soulless. They looked at me like I was a roach scuttling across their marble floor. I was about to say something¡ªanything¡ªwhen I felt it. That presence. Like static down my spine. A familiar, blood-chilling energy. Then she appeared. The redhead. Her. From the registration day. The one who leaned too close. Who whispered I smelled delicious like I was a rare steak. She was cutting through the crowd like she owned the ce, every eye following her. Her red curls spilled down her back like molten fire, and her lips were painted the exact shade of fresh blood. She saw me instantly. And smiled. Not the flirty kind of smile you throw across a dancefloor. No, this was the kind of smile you gave before a kill. Slow. Calcted. Hungry. Panic rose in my throat, thick and bitter. My hand twitched by my side. I was one hundred percent sure she was part of whatever the hell was going on here¡ªthe same blood cult thing those three guys from earlier belonged to. Maybe she was their leader. Maybe worse. I had barely begun processing when I felt Sara¡¯s fingers slip from my arm. I looked at her. She was watching the redhead approach. And then, to myplete horror¡ª She winked at me. Winked. Like I had just scored or something. Like I was a yer juggling multiple girls at once. What the actual fuck, Sara? Her attention drifted away from me, back to the two clowns beside her. She leaned in toward one,ughing at something he whispered in her ear. And I swear, the other guy sniffed her hair. I wanted to scream. Or shake her. Or just drag her the hell out of here. But the redhead was closing in now. Step by step, her heels clicking across the floor like countdown clock ticks. Toote to run. Toote to hide. "rk," she purred, her voice smooth like poisoned honey, "I was hoping I¡¯d run into you." She looked me over like I was somethingid out on a silver tter¡ªlike she was deciding which part of me she wanted to bite into first. And it wasn¡¯t ttery. It was terrifying. "You haven¡¯t had any drinks yet, have you?" she asked, her voice soft, lilting¡ªmeant to disarm, to seduce. But there was something behind it, a weight beneath the words. A test. A trap. My spine stiffened. Why did it matter to her whether I¡¯d had a drink or not? Could it be that the drinks here weren¡¯t just your average party cocktails? Were they drugged? Laced with something to dull your sense of fear? To make youpliant? To... loosen you up for the feeding? I shook my head, forcing a casual shrug I didn¡¯t feel. "I¡¯m not thirsty." Lame. I know. But my mind was elsewhere. I turned quickly, searching the crowd¡ªSara. She had just been next to me. A second ago. Gone. No trace of her. No flutter of her curls. No sh of her sequined dress. And the two guys? Vanished, like ghosts into mist. Like they had never been here at all. What the actual hell? "Sara?" I called, pushing through the crowd, my chest tight. "rk!" the redhead snapped behind me, louder now. Sharper. Like a whip crack. I turned, heart hammering, to see her ring at me, eyes narrowed. Her lips were curled into the tight smile of someone who was losing patience. I must have tuned her out¡ªprobably for a while. How long had she been calling me? I swallowed. "Sorry, I¡ªuh¡ªI need the restroom." It was the dumbest excuse. The most clich¨¦, transparent move in the book. Her expression said it all. She didn¡¯t believe me for a second. Her smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes as she tilted her head and said sweetly, "You can run, rk... but you can¡¯t hide." She said it like a promise. No. Like a fact. The air seemed to constrict around me. I didn¡¯t wait for a follow-up. I turned and bolted. Not full-out sprinting, but a fast enough walk that I was bumping into people, muttering apologies I didn¡¯t mean. My eyes scanned the crowd, every red light, every shadowed corner suddenly menacing. I wasn¡¯t looking for the bathroom. I was trying to disappear. I pushed past a pair of dancers grinding against each other and ducked behind a tall partition that led toward what looked like an emergency exit. It was darker here, quieter, and the music thumped from a distance like a pulse¡ªlike my own heartbeat. I pressed my back to the cold wall and finally exhaled. That woman... she wasn¡¯t just another pretty face. She knew. She was one of them. I was sure of it now. And the drinks? Yeah. They had to be part of it. Loosen up the prey. Dull their senses. Make themugh and dance and bleed without screaming. I ran my fingers through my hair, trying to calm down, but my mind was spiraling. Where was Sara? Where had those two guys taken her? And why had she just vanished like that? I pulled out my phone and called her. No answer. Again. Voicemail. My throat tightened. Something was wrong. And if I didn¡¯t find her soon, she might be another one of those moaning girlsid across a ssroom desk with blood trickling down her arms, thinking it was all just some euphoric dream¡ªuntil it wasn¡¯t. I peeked out from behind the wall, scanning for the redhead. She was gone. Or hiding. Which was worse? I didn¡¯t wait to find out. I made my way down a dim corridor that led out of the party hall and into the quieter wings of the building. And that¡¯s when I heard it. Augh. Soft. Feminine. Familiar. Sara. It echoed from down the hall, past a set of frosted ss doors leading into the old lecture wing. The wing we were told during orientation was "under renovation." Bullshit. I followed the sound, pulse pounding, trying to stay quiet. Whatever was going on at this school¡ªwhatever I had seen, whatever Lucas was afraid of¡ªit was bigger than I thought. And tonight? It was happening again. Chapter 153: Horror

    Chapter 153: Horror

    CLARK ¨C POV "Curious littlemb, aren¡¯t you?" The voice was so close, so soft and low, that it slithered straight into my spine like ice. My body jerked like a live wire had touched it¡ªmy feet nearly left the ground. I spun around with a strangled yelp only for a hand¡ªcold as death¡ªto p over my mouth, muffling my scream. In a blink, I was mmed up against the wall. Hard. His body pressed into mine, and we were too close¡ªway too close¡ªhis breath grazing my cheek, his icy presence bleeding into my skin like frostbite. To anyone stumbling in on us, it would¡¯ve looked like a moment straight out of a romantic BL anime. But this wasn¡¯t romantic. This was a goddamn horror scene. Because I knew that face. The pale, ghostly guy. The senior I¡¯d asked for directions on my first day¡ªthe one who had appeared out of nowhere, just like now. Where had hee from? Why hadn¡¯t I heard a single step? No shadow. No sound. Just one second I was alone, and the next¡ªthis. "You shouldn¡¯t disturb wolves while they¡¯re having fun," he whispered, his lips brushing my ear. Wolves? What the actual hell was he talking about? I stared at him, heart battering my ribs like it wanted out. His eyes were pitch-ck, unreadable. His face was smooth, elegant even¡ªbut there was a wrongness about it. Not wrong in a way you could point out, but wrong in the way a mask of a human might look after too long. Almost too perfect. Too still. I tried to push him off, but he didn¡¯t budge. His body was like stone¡ªunmoving, unyielding, cold. "I-I wasn¡¯t trying to disturb anyone," I managed to squeak once he eased the hand from my mouth. My throat was tight, dry. "I was just looking for my friend." He smiled. God. It wasn¡¯t a friendly smile. It was the kind of grin a predator gave before taking its sweet time. "Funny little thing," he murmured, almost affectionately. "Always wandering into ces you shouldn¡¯t." His breath smelled faintly metallic. Like rust. Or¡ªblood. My stomach turned. My knees felt weak. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," I said, stammering. Official source is f?ndnovel "Wolves can¡¯t just enter the school vicinity like that," I blurted. I didn¡¯t even know what I was saying at that point. Maybe if I kept talking, he wouldn¡¯t eat me. That felt like a valid fear now. He let out a soft, amusedugh. "Oh, littlemb, I meant Man wolf" he breathed, nostrils ring as he sniffed my neck. I froze. Fully, entirely frozen. My brain screamed He¡¯s going to bite you, and for a horrifying second, I was almost too scared to care. What was he?! Some kind of twisted LARPing vampire? No. No, that was just dumb. "Wait, wait," I said quickly. "You¡¯re not saying... like... an actual werewolf, right?" Keep him talking, I told myself. Distract him. Maybe someone woulde down the hallway. Maybe I could escape if he rxed. His grin widened. He pressed his nose against my neck, inhaling. I went rigid. Don¡¯t bite me, don¡¯t bite me, don¡¯t bite me... He smiled¡ªteeth a little too sharp. "You don¡¯t believe me?" I didn¡¯t answer. Not because I was being rude. Because I physically couldn¡¯t. My throat was dry. My limbs felt like jelly. And for a heartbeat, the hallway around us faded into nothing but cold, walls, and a deathly still presence standing inches from me. He leaned in again, lips grazing my ear. "Humans," he whispered, "are such silly, amusing little creatures." "I smell fear," he whispered. "But not just fear. Something else. Something..." He closed his eyes. "...so very peculiar." "What do you want from me?" I whispered. His eyes opened. Sharp. Hungry. "I want you to understand," he said, brushing a thumb down the side of my throat like he was mapping where my artery ran. "That this ce... it¡¯s not for humans. Not really. You¡¯re just decoration. Distractions. Food. Most of you never realize it. You¡¯re so busy partying and chasing dreams, you never see the monsters in the mirrors." He tilted his head, and for a brief second, his pupils elongated¡ªlike slits. "You¡¯re crazy," I said, almost too fast. "You¡¯repletely insane." "Maybe," he said lightly. "But at least I know what I am." He tapped a finger to my chest. "You... you¡¯re still figuring it out. But I¡¯ll give you a hint." He leaned forward again. "You smell like prey." He let go of me then, and I nearly copsed. My body had gonepletely numb, legs trembling, heart wing at my chest. He stepped back a few paces, eyes still trained on me like he was watching a puzzle unfold. "Go on, then. Be a hero. It suits your kind." He gestured with his jaw toward the far end of the hallway¡ªtoward the old lecture wing, the one that had been under renovation since I¡¯d arrived. It was supposed to be sealed off. The ce students were told not to go. But just before I could open my mouth to ask what the hell he meant¡ªhe was gone. Like gone gone. One second he was right there. And the next? Poof. No sound, no door opening, no footsteps, no lingering warmth. I spun around, heart hammering like it was trying to escape my chest. "What the fu¡ª" I yelped, louder than I meant to, and stumbled backward into the wall. What just happened? Was he a... ghost? But no. Ghosts couldn¡¯t touch you. Couldn¡¯t pin you to a wall. Couldn¡¯t sniff you like a bloodhound trying to decide if you were medium-rare or well done. And what was with that whole wolves having fun bit? No. Nope. No way. This was just a messed-up hazing thing, right? Right? Maybe he was a senior with an overactive imagination and a ir for drama. Maybe they¡¯d drugged the punch at the party and I¡¯d inhaled some second-hand psychedelic fumes. Yes. That had to be it. That, or I was losing my mind. But then why did his touch still linger on my skin like frostbite? Why did I feel like I¡¯d just stared into the abyss and it had winked at me? I turned toward the old wing slowly, against every cell in my body screaming do not go in there. My feet moved anyway. Because Sara might be in there. Because if she was, and something had happened to her¡ªand I hadn¡¯t even tried¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself. The hallway darkened as I approached, the familiar buzz of the overhead lights dimming into flickers. The doors here were sealed with tape and signs reading "UNDER RENOVATION ¨C NO ENTRY" but someone had ripped the caution tape. And the door? It was ajar. "Sara?" I whispered. No answer. Only silence. And the low, nearly imperceptible creak of something deeper inside. A floorboard? A door hinge? I swallowed. "This is stupid," I muttered to myself. "This is dumb. I should leave. Call someone. Campus security. Anyone." But I didn¡¯t. I stepped inside, into the gloom. The air changed instantly. The smell was stale¡ªlike old dust, something rotting deep inside the walls. The kind of air that hadn¡¯t been disturbed in decades. Or, more terrifyingly, the kind of air that wanted to stay undisturbed. I heard it again¡ªSara¡¯s voice. Soft. A whimper. And then... nothing. Just like before. My heart lurched. My breathing hitched. Maybe that pale guy was right. Maybe I was a curiousmb wandering into the den of wolves. And maybe... Just maybe... They were hungry. I crept deeper into the old lecture wing, each step heavier than thest. The air had turned thick, sticky almost, like it didn¡¯t want to let me move forward. My skin prickled, that sixth sense screaming that I shouldn¡¯t be here. "Sara?" I whispered again, but it came out barely audible, like the building itself had swallowed my voice. I pushed open a side door, and immediately regretted it. The scene inside hit me like a brick to the chest. There was a girl on the ground. Not Sara, thank God¡ªbut she looked young, maybe another fresher. She was on all fours, naked sweat clinging to her back like dew, her body moving unnaturally with the force of something behind her and in front of her. apparently I had walk on a threesome. At first, I thought¡ªno, hoped¡ªthis was some kind of twisted frat prank, or maybe I had walked in on something private and very, very inappropriate. But then I saw them. Not the men. The things. The one behind her had fur the color of burnt earth¡ªbrown, mottled, thick. His body was vaguely human, but his head¡ªhis face¡ªwas all wrong. Elongated snout. Slit-pupil eyes. Fangs. Like some nightmarish fusion between man and beast. A wolf. And the one in front of her, the one whose head turned first when I stumbled in, had reddish-yellow fur and glowing eyes that fixed on me like he¡¯d just sniffed out dinner. His mouth curled, revealing jagged teeth still wet with saliva. Then¡ªhe spoke. "Another one hase to y." His voice was deep, distorted, like multiple people were talking through him all at once. Chapter 154: The School Monsters

    Chapter 154: The School Monsters

    rk POV: That sentence did more than shake me. It broke the spell that had frozen me in ce. I turned. And ran. But I didn¡¯t get far. From the shadows of the room ¡ª those corners I hadn¡¯t dared look at before ¡ª something moved. No, leaped. A blur of snarling, growling muscle, all fur and fangs and pure nightmare. A shadow dog. No, not a dog ¡ª not really. Something worse. Bigger. Thicker. Made of fur and long fierce jaws filled with sharp teeth and something even deeper, like it didn¡¯t exist entirely in this world. The thing mmed into the wall just inches from my head, ws gouging through the concrete like cardboard. I screamed. My legs almost gave out. Another one followed it. Then a third. They were crawling out of the darkness like it was a door. Three in total. Each had the outline of a hound but the wrong anatomy. Their joints bent the wrong way. Their eyes didn¡¯t reflect light ¡ª they drank it. Their fur shifted unnaturally, like smoke clinging to a shape that didn¡¯t want to be seen clearly. One opened its jaws and let out a low, unnatural growl. The sound made my teeth hurt. Nope. Nope nope nope. I turned back and bolted into the hallway. My shoes pped hard against the tile. My breath came in harsh gasps. I didn¡¯t look back. I couldn¡¯t. They were behind me. I could hear them ¡ª the scraping of ws, the deep, almost wet-sounding snorts as they sniffed the air behind me. One howled. It didn¡¯t sound like a wolf. It sounded like a dying child wrapped in a bear¡¯s growl. I shot through the narrow hallway, barely dodging fallen scaffolding and busted tiles. My shoulder clipped a doorway, and pain red, but I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I just knew I had to get out. Had to survive. Had to tell someone¡ªanyone¡ªwhat the hell I¡¯d just seen. Except... who would believe me? "I walked in on werewolves doing God-knows-what to a girl in a sealed building" wasn¡¯t exactly going to get me anything other than a padded room. And what if that girl had wanted it? No... no, rk, stop thinking like that. You saw her eyes. You saw her face. It wasn¡¯t lust. It was terror. I rounded a corner and nearly crashed into an overturned desk. My shin hit the edge and I went sprawling. "FUCK!" I shouted, barely catching myself. There was a locker door ahead. I didn¡¯t think. I dove toward it, yanked it open, crawled inside ¡ª knees tight to chest ¡ª and pulled it shut. Darkness. My heartbeat mmed in my ears so loud it drowned out everything else. Then... footsteps. Not the padded ones of the creatures. These were... barefoot. Deliberate. Slow. Echoing. A shadow passed the narrow slits of the locker vent. It was tall. Too tall. The hallway light flickered, and for one brief second, I saw a silhouette ¡ª hunched over, arms too long, neck too thin. Not human. Something dragged its fingers along the lockers. Not ws ¡ª fingers. Fingernails. It knew I was there. The creatures from the lecture room? Had they sent this one? I covered my mouth with both hands, praying to a God I wasn¡¯t sure even worked on this part of campus. The scratching stopped. Then a whisper ¡ª right at the locker door: "You smell like fear." My blood turned to ice. I squeezed my eyes shut and prayed harder. A long pause. Then slow footsteps again, fading. A beat passed. Then another. Then a minute. Two. Was it gone? Was it¡ª SLAM! The locker door burst open and I screamed, falling out. I thrashed wildly, expecting ws, teeth, death¡ª "kid?" My eyes snapped open. Reed. He stood over me with an annoyed look, arms folded, his yellowish-ringed eyes glowing faintly in the flickering light. "Oh for fuck¡¯s sake, you are a ma for trouble," he muttered, grabbing me by the arm and yanking me to my feet like I weighed nothing. I tried to form words, but they wouldn¡¯te out. My mouth opened and shut like a fish on a dock. "Did you seriously go into the old wing?" he asked. "You really are trying to die." "I... I... saw them," I choked out. "There were these¡ªthese things¡ªwolf-faced guys. And then dogs¡ªhuge dogs. And¡ªthere was a girl. A girl and they¡ª" He gave me a sharp look. "You saw too much." "No¡ªNo! I didn¡¯t mean to! I was looking for Sara and¡ªand she disappeared and that redhead from registration was all weird and¡ª" ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel "Shut up," Reed said. "You¡¯re panicking. Stop breathing like that. They can still hear you." I blinked at him. "They¡ªwhat?" Reed leaned in. "You think this ce is just some ordinary university? kid, there are corridors on this campus that you shouldn¡¯t exist. Rooms that were never built for your eyes." He turned his head, listening. The hall was quiet again. Too quiet. "I shouldn¡¯t be helping you," he said. "But lucky you, I¡¯m sentimental when ites to clueless newbies." "You knew about this? You¡ªyou knew they were in there? What the hell are they?" Reed gave a dryugh. "You¡¯re not ready for the answer to that. But I¡¯ll give you one hint, rk¡ªthis university isn¡¯t a ce for people like you. You were supposed to blend in. Stay in crowds. Keep your head down." He grabbed my shoulder tightly, his nails digging in ever so slightly ¡ª not enough to break skin, but enough to send a message. "You can¡¯t keep doing this. They¡¯ve seen your face. They¡¯ve smelled your blood." "I don¡¯t believe this," I muttered. "I don¡¯t believe in vampires or werewolves or¡ªor shadow creatures¡ªthis is insane, this is nuts¡ª" Reed leaned down close again, his lips barely an inch from my ear. "Then let¡¯s hope they don¡¯t believe in you either." Then again¡ªlike before¡ªReed yanked me by the hand and started dragging me. Not gently. Not like a friend helping you through a panic attack. Like someone annoyed they were once again stuck babysitting a suicidal cat who kept wandering into traffic. We moved through one hallway, then another. My legs tried to keep up, heart pounding so loud it echoed in my ears. The distant thrum of music told me we were headed back toward the party. That should have made me feel safer. It didn¡¯t. Not even close. The halls were quieter now. More abandoned than before. All the excited chatter had faded, reced with cold silence and the click-click-click of Reed¡¯s boots against the tile. But then¡ª I heard it. A sound. Whimpering. Low, soft. Coming from just around the corner behind us. I froze. My breath caught in my throat. It didn¡¯t sound human. Or maybe it did, and that made it worse. That breathy, wet sound of someone¡ªor something¡ªcrying, or gasping through pain or hunger or both. I turned slightly, just enough to nce over my shoulder. The corner was swallowed in shadow. Too dark. Too quiet. Like the air was thick back there. Reed didn¡¯t stop. But he did look. His eyes narrowed as he stared down the corridor. If looks could kill, that darkness would¡¯ve exploded into ash. He stared at it like he dared whatever was behind the corner toe out. Then he yanked me again, harder this time, pulling me in the opposite direction. I almost tripped over my own feet trying to keep up. "What was that?" I whispered, not sure I wanted an answer. He didn¡¯t respond. Didn¡¯t have to. His whole posture said: danger. The kind that wasn¡¯t for human eyes. He moved like a predator himself¡ªshoulders tense, eyes scanning every shadow like he was expecting an ambush. Something about him now felt even more dangerous. The way his energy changed... He was angry. Not at me, I think. Or maybe at me a little. But mostly at something else¡ªsomething hiding in the dark. Okay, yeah. Reed totally didn¡¯t look safe. But better the devil you know, right? At least he wasn¡¯t one of those massive shadow dogs. At least, I was pretty sure he wasn¡¯t a werewolf. Right? I didn¡¯t want to think about it too hard. If I started doubting the only person keeping me alive, I might actually lose it. Like¡ªfully,pletely, mental-breakdown lose it. He led me through a maze of intersecting corridors, his grip still tight on my wrist. More than once, I felt like we were looping back around in circles, and I didn¡¯t dare ask if we were lost. I had this creeping sense that maybe the school shifted when no one was looking¡ªchanged its shape like it was breathing. Then suddenly, we emerged from the dim, winding maze into a long, straight corridor. Bright light spilled from the end, warm and golden. The pounding of music grew louder. Laughter, too. Movement. Life. The party. Civilization. I nearly sobbed from relief. Reed let go of me so suddenly that I stumbled a step forward. His fingers had left red marks on my wrist. "Go," he said tly. "Stay in the light. Stay with the crowd. And stay the fuck out of the shadows." I looked back at him. He wasn¡¯t meeting my eyes. He was already turning to walk the way we¡¯de¡ªback into the dark halls like he belonged there. "Wait," I said. "What about you?" "I¡¯ve got important shit to deal with," he snapped over his shoulder. "Saving your stupid ass wasn¡¯t on tonight¡¯s to-do list." His voice echoed slightly in the hallway. And then he was just gone, swallowed by the shadows, like he¡¯d never been there. I stared after him, the glow of the party lights warming my back, the cold of the hallway wing at my front. He wasn¡¯t a hero. I was sure of that now. He wasn¡¯t even really a friend. But he was the only person¡ªthing?¡ªon this entire messed-up campus who didn¡¯t seem to want to eat me, drain me, or rip my spine out. So yeah. I¡¯d take the devil I knew. Even if he could probably kill me with one hand. I turned back toward the light. The bass of the music shook the air around me. I could smell sweat, cheap cologne, alcohol. Human things. Real things. I stepped forward, into the noise, trying to forget the whispers, the hounds, the girl in the room with the wolf-faced men. But I knew one thing for sure¡ªthis school was wrong. And I was starting to think Lucas had been right all along. No one ever really leaves this ce. I slid down to the floor, chest heaving, hands shaking like I¡¯d just escaped death. And maybe I had. My brain struggled to piece together what I¡¯d seen. Werewolves? Real ones? Not in movies or some weird online fanfic? It couldn¡¯t be real. It had to be drugs. A hallucination. Maybe that redhead back at the party had slipped something into my drink when I wasn¡¯t looking¡ªexcept I hadn¡¯t drunk anything. Or maybe I was having a psychotic break. Great timing, rk. And still... I knew what I saw. My brain couldn¡¯t invent that much detail. Those eyes. That fur. The voice that sounded like it came from inside a forest of bones. No. This was real. Or worse¡ªreal enough to kill me. I waited until my legs could hold me again, then slipped out of the room and back through the corridors, hugging the walls like some rat in a haunted maze. When I finally reached the open hallway¡ªthe ones still used by the student body¡ªI almost copsed. Light. People. Music echoing faintly from the party. I was still in the real world. But something else was in it too. Chapter 155: Cattles At A Slaughter House

    Chapter 155: Cattles At A ughter House

    CLARK POV At the party, as people drank and danced, I sat there like a ghost in the corner¡ªrigid, silent, clutching a stic cup of something I hadn¡¯t dared to sip. The music throbbed through the walls, through my bones, but I wasn¡¯t feeling the beat. I was too busy watching shadows stretch and shrink across the floor, flickering with the disco lights. Every time someoneughed too loud or stumbled near me, my heart jumped, convinced it was something else¡ªsomeone else. A redhead with sharp teeth. A pale guy who didn¡¯t blink. A wolf in a hoodie. I stared so long at the crowd that the bodies started to blur together. Like an ocean of smiles with empty eyes. Were they all human? Were they even real? I pulled my hoodie tighter over my head and tried to shrink into the corner. No one noticed me. They were too busy having the time of their lives. And that made it worse. Was I going crazy? I kept thinking maybe I had imagined it all. The girl in the ssroom. The man-wolves. The ghost-like guy whispering about "wolves having fun." Maybe I¡¯d fallen asleep and dreamt everything in some twisted post-midnight breakdown. That was the only thing that made sense. Right? Right? And yet... Sara was still nowhere to be found. She wasn¡¯t on the dance floor anymore. I scanned every inch of it for the tenth time, eyes darting over girls in glitter, boys with devil horns, a couple grinding far too close forfort¡ªbut none of them were her. Not even close. I checked my phone again. Still no messages. No missed calls. No sign of her. My stomach twisted. What if something had happened? What if the dream wasn¡¯t a dream? What if I¡¯d brought her here¡ªto this school, this party, this damn nightmare¡ªand I was the one who doomed us both? I gripped the edge of my seat as another group of students walked by,ughing and bumping into each other, one of them sloshing beer on the floor. It fizzled like blood in my ears. My throat tightened. I thought of the first time I met Sara. Her bright eyes, herugh. She had wanted so badly to make memories in college. She trusted me¡ªfollowed me into this ce because I said it would be good. Safe. Now she was gone. And I had no idea where to look. A wave of nausea rose up in my chest. I couldn¡¯t sit here anymore. I had to get out. Or find her. Or... do something other than sit around and wait for a monster to show up and peel off its skin. But then came the other problem. The way back. I couldn¡¯t even think of walking alone through the halls again. Not after what I saw¡ªor thought I saw¡ªin that old lecture wing. What if I turned a corner and came face to face with those giant shadow dogs again? Or worse, what if I ran into that redhead who called me "delicious"? No thank you. I¡¯d take the dance floor over being hunted in some cold, echoing hallway any day. So I stayed in my seat. Frozen. Stuck between guilt and terror. The worst part? I knew this wasn¡¯t just fear. It was regret. Pure, burning regret. I convinced Sara to apply here despite the warnings she got. I hyped up the school¡¯s "unique atmosphere" and "prestigious programs." I thought we¡¯d have fun. Make memories. Maybe even grow closer. But now? Now I couldn¡¯t stop seeing her face in that dream I had¡ªthe one where she was being drained by three bloodthirsty guys with red-stained mouths. And the worst part was how she looked like she was enjoying it. Like it was the most blissful moment of her life. It haunted me. I shook my head, trying to snap out of it. She was fine. She had to be. Probably just found a quieter spot, maybe the bathroom or stepped outside for air. That¡¯s all. No cult, no bloodletting, no monsters. But I didn¡¯t believe it. Not really. And when the lights dimmed just a little more, and the shadows got longer across the walls, and the DJ switched to some strange remix that sounded like chanting buried under bass¡ªI knew. This wasn¡¯t a party. Not for us. We were cattle at the edge of the ughterhouse. And only I seemed to realize it. I felt eyes on me. Not from across the room¡ªbut above. Behind. Watching. Lurking. For more chapters visit find(?)ovel I nced up, slowly. There, leaning against the upper balcony, a familiar silhouette. Tall. Pale. Eyes like silver coins glinting under the club lights. The guy from the hallway. The one who called me "littlemb." He wasn¡¯t smiling. He was staring. At me. Like he¡¯d already imed me. I froze. My chest tightened so hard it hurt. When I blinked, he was gone. Vanished. I stood up, heart racing. I couldn¡¯t stay. I needed to move¡ªsomewhere, anywhere. But my legs refused. I looked to the side. A girl tripped, giggling as she spilled her drink over her chest. No one noticed. Or cared. Another girl danced like her eyes were rolled back, swaying alone to a beat that didn¡¯t match the music. Was this even real? Was I still in my room dreaming? Then, across the dance floor, through the pulsing lights¡ªI saw her. Sara. Or at least... it looked like her. But her back was turned. She was walking through a set of double doors I hadn¡¯t noticed before. The music didn¡¯t quite reach there. The lights didn¡¯t either. It was darker. Quieter. My stomach turned. I called her name¡ªtwice¡ªbut she didn¡¯t look back. Then the doors shut behind her. And the music picked up again. I was sweating now, cold drops sliding down my back. What should I do? She was alive. She was here. But I¡¯d have to go back into the dark to reach her. Back into the unknown. Back where monsters might wait. But leaving her now? That wasn¡¯t an option either. I took onest look at the party¡ªthe fake smiles, the distorted music, the ever-present smell of blood and sweetness. And then I followed her. Into the dark. ******** Just before I could take a step after Sara, my wrist was snatched¡ªtight, cold fingers locking around it like a steel trap. I didn¡¯t even have to look to know. The redhead was back. "Your scent is overwhelming," she murmured, her voice breathy and thick like honey, but it wasced with hunger¡ªpredatory hunger. Before I could jerk away or call for help, she was on me. All over me. Her body pressed into mine, her cold hands cradling the back of my head as she forced her mouth to my neck. I could feel her lips brushing my skin, her breath icy. It wasn¡¯t a kiss. It was something else. Something primal. I twisted, shoved, bucked my shoulder hard to break free. But she didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t budge. How could someone who looked so delicate¡ªporcin skin, longshes, thin arms¡ªhave so much strength? She held me like a rag doll, like I weighed nothing. I could feel my heartbeat thundering under her lips, and it only seemed to excite her more. "Let go!" I gasped, my voice cracking with fear. No one around us was helping¡ªhell, no one was even looking. They were dancing,ughing, drinking,pletely blind to what was happening two feet from them. It was like I didn¡¯t exist. Like I was already gone. She started kissing my neck, but it wasn¡¯t romantic. It was desperate. Like a starved animal just seconds before it bites. Her nails dug into my shoulders. I could smell her¡ªa mix of roses and rot. It made me gag. I finally managed to shove her face back, both hands pressing against her chin. I thought I could finally scream¡ª But then I saw them. Her fangs. Long. Elongated. Sharp. They jutted down from her top jaw, glistening with saliva. Not costume fangs. Not stic. Real. Realer than real. I froze. She smiled, her lips blood-red and pulled back just enough to show the full length of her canines. "You smell like fear," she said, licking her lips. "It¡¯s intoxicating." Panic exploded in my chest. No. No no no no. This wasn¡¯t happening. Vampires weren¡¯t real. None of this was real. I was just stressed¡ªhallucinating from trauma, maybe even drugged. "I don¡¯t¡ªI¡¯m not¡ªI¡¯m not into this, okay?" I stammered, trying to back away, but she had my shirt twisted in her fist now. Her eyes gleamed under the strobe lights, gold bleeding into ck. "You¡¯ll like it," she whispered. "They always do after the first taste." She yanked me closer, her mouth open, the tips of her fangs brushing my skin. "Please don¡¯t," I begged. Begged. The word tasted like shame in my mouth. But I didn¡¯t care. Because I felt it¡ªthe moment her teeth grazed the skin just under my jaw. And it was like the room fell away. The music became nothing more than a heartbeat. The floor felt like it was giving way beneath me. Then¡ª "Enough." A voice like thunder cracked the air. Her head snapped up. Eyes wide. Terrified. She hissed¡ªactually hissed¡ªand let go of me like I was on fire. I stumbled back, colliding with a table, sending stic cups tumbling and sshing beer all over the floor. She didn¡¯t even look at me again. She turned and vanished into the crowd, melting into the moving bodies as if she¡¯d never been there. I dropped to my knees, clutching my neck. My skin felt raw where her fangs had touched it¡ªbut she hadn¡¯t bitten. Not yet. Who had stopped her? I looked up, gasping, trying to focus through the panic. It was him. The pale senior. The ghost guy. The one who called me "littlemb." He stood a few feet away, arms folded, eyes sharp and furious. "Go back to your dorm," he said coldly. "Now." I opened my mouth to ask a hundred questions¡ªWhy me? What is she? What the hell is going on?¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t form a single word. All I could do was nod, my body trembling so hard I could barely stand. "I said now," he snapped, and the music seemed to dip for just a second. Chapter 156: Monsters are Real

    Chapter 156: Monsters are Real

    CLARK POV "I said now," he snapped, and the music seemed to dip for just a second¡ªlike even the bass itself feared him. I wanted to run. God knows I did. But... "I... I don¡¯t know the way," I mumbled, barely audible under the pulse of music,ughter, and murmured sins around me. But he heard me. Of course he did. Latest content published on F¦ÉndNovel He closed his eyes and let out the kind of sigh that said I¡¯m-this-close-to-snapping-your-neck. His fingers pressed to his temple, like just existing near me was giving him a migraine. "Okay... let¡¯s go," he muttered finally, rubbing his head like I was some slow, lost child who¡¯d wet himself at a shopping mall. "But¡ªmy friend¡ªSara," I tried again, voice shaking. I wasn¡¯t trying to be brave. I was just trying to survive. Trying not to let her disappear into this twisted, glossy hell like a breath in the cold. That¡¯s when he stopped walking and turned. And if looks could kill, I¡¯d be a chalk outline on the tiled floor right now. "Listen here, littlemb," he said, voice low, dangerous, like something ancient had stirred behind his eyes. "I am not your friend. Not your hero. You¡¯re just lucky my demons find your scent interesting, or you¡¯d already be drained, buried, and forgotten." And just like that¡ª He threw me over his shoulder. Like a sack of potatoes. I didn¡¯t even have time to yelp. He strode through the party, past the strobe lights and perfume haze, as if none of this madness touched him. No one batted an eye. Not even when he walked straight toward the exit with a whole ass human iling on his shoulder. Then, somewhere between the hallway and the front door, another voice piped up. "Ohhh, Prince ze, I see you¡¯ve already found yourself a new blood bag." Prince? Did he say prince? Wait¡ªBLAZE?! His name was ze?! Since when was Ziprey ruled by a monarchy? Was that on the brochures? Because I swear when I applied here, no one mentioned vampire nobility, blood cults, or psycho speed demons. ze didn¡¯t reply. Didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t even slow down. He just carried me like I weighed nothing¡ªwhich, by the way, rude¡ªand marched through the exit like he had somewhere much more important to be than babysitting a twitchy, half-hysterical freshman. Then I heard it. "Fuck it," he muttered under his breath. And suddenly¡ª We moved. Fast. Like... not normal fast. The corridor blurred, the wind howled in my ears, and I swear my lungs were still trying to catch up to my body. It wasn¡¯t running. It was freaking teleportation with style. Walls zoomed by, and the world twisted and folded like reality was just a thin sheet of paper he could tear through. And just like that¡ª We were at the front of the male dorm building. He set me down gently¡ªif dumping someone onto their feet like a dropped rag doll counts as gentle. My knees buckled, and I had to lean against the wall to stop myself from falling. I looked up at him. Really looked. His skin was pale, like moonlight over ice. His eyes weren¡¯t just dark¡ªthey had depth. Like there was something swimming behind them. Something old and very, very tired of humanity. I stepped back. "What... what are you?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. He didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t even blink. He just looked at me the way a lion might look at an ant¡ªunbothered, uninterested, unimpressed. And then¡ª He vanished. VANISHED. One second he was standing there, and the next¡ªpoof. Gone. Like the shadows swallowed him whole. Like he had never been there to begin with. I screamed. Like... really screamed. Then I ran. I bolted to my room like the floor wasva and the shadows were hands reaching out to grab me. I scrambled at my door like a roon in a panic, finally getting the damn key into the lock and flinging it open. Safe. Maybe. I mmed the door shut and slid down onto the floor, my chest heaving, ears still ringing. People don¡¯t disappear like that. People don¡¯t carry others like they weigh nothing. People don¡¯t freaking fly down hallways at the speed of sound. This wasn¡¯t just some weird school with an old castle aesthetic and moody hot seniors. Something was very, very wrong. And I was smack in the middle of it. I found Lucas lying on his bed, scrolling through his phone like he wasn¡¯t a roommate in a freaking horror movie. His eyes flicked up, and the moment he saw my face¡ªpale, sweaty, wide-eyed like I¡¯d seen death itself¡ªhe sat up slowly, his phone slipping from his fingers. "You saw them?" he said, voice hollow. "I told you. Now you believe me?" I couldn¡¯t speak. My throat was dry, my heart thundering in my ears. Lucas stared straight into my soul, his expression dead serious now. "Did... did they also suck your blood?" he asked quietly. "Did you feel the life leaving you when their fangs bit into you?" That snapped me back to life. "Wait. They¡ªwhat? You were bitten?" His gaze dropped. "She looked normal. Pretty. Friendly, even. Then she said I smelled sweet. I thought it was a joke. Next thing I know, I her fangs are on my neck pain and life being drawn out of my body." The redhead. That¡¯s what she had been trying to do to me. She wasn¡¯t just being flirtatious or high on whatever drug they spiked the punch with. She was hunting. I didn¡¯t say anything else. I just crossed the room, nearly tripping over my own feet, and grabbed myptop from the desk. If the world was burning, then Google had to be thest lifeline. "Are vampires and werewolves real?" Nope. All fiction. Wikipedia. Mythology blogs. Reddit threads full of wannabe vampire roleyers. Zero actual proof. My hands trembled as I opened a new tab. "History and legends of Ziprey country." Yeah, sure. There were wacky stories. Superstitions. Tales told by old women sitting by the fire. Creatures of the night. Spirits that walk beneath a full moon. Giant wolves glimpsed at the edge of the forest by hunters who swear they weren¡¯t hallucinating. But nothing solid. Nothing credible. All marked "folklore," "urban legend," or worse: "tourism myths." No mention of vampires. No official record of werewolves. But then I tried something different. "Causes of death in Ziprey." The first result? Anemia. A weirdly high number of deaths in people aged 17¨C24. Labeled as "sudden severe anemia" or "unexined blood deficiency." I kept scrolling. Some reports were quietly buried. Some obituaries mentioned students dying in their sleep. One particr blog post from a former teacher mentioned a "pattern" no one wanted to talk about. Young students going pale, getting sick,ining of strange dreams and fatigue¡ªbefore just disappearing. "idents." "Sudden illness." "Transferred schools." Right. Lucas was watching me, his hands fidgeting with the hem of his hoodie. "They call it anemia," I said, my voice barely audible. He gave me a humorless smile. "Sure. ¡¯Anemia.¡¯ That¡¯s how they cover it up. No one asks questions if you make it sound medical." I closed theptop. My mind was spinning. No. This couldn¡¯t be real. Vampires? Werewolves? Hidden blood cults in a school that parades itself as elite? It was impossible. Ridiculous. Insane. But I¡¯d seen their fangs. Heard their growls. Saw a girl on all fours, her face buried in one guy¡¯sp while another... another was¡ª I shuddered. "They¡¯re not supposed to exist," I said. "Vampires. Werewolves. They¡¯re not real. They¡¯re supposed to be fiction." Lucasughed, bitter and raw. "Yeah? Then what do you think you saw tonight, rk?" I didn¡¯t answer. Because I didn¡¯t know. My brain was trying to logic its way out, but my body knew better. My instincts were screaming. And they didn¡¯t care about facts or Wikipedia or how many documentaries I¡¯d watched about folklore being fake. My instincts said: RUN. But to where? Back to the party, where people wereughing with creatures wearing human skin? Into the halls, where shadows whispered and howled and followed you when you weren¡¯t looking? Back home? Yeah, right. If I left, they¡¯de for me. Or worse¡ªfor Sara. And I had no idea where she was. "rk," Lucas said suddenly. "If she¡¯s still with them, you have to ept something." "What?" I croaked. "She might not be the same." I stared at him. "No. She¡¯s Sara. She¡ªshe hates blood. She faints at needles. She gets queasy from papercuts¡ª" "She went to them," Lucas interrupted. "And she didn¡¯t run." My heart cracked. The image of her smiling,ughing, surrounded by those guys¡ªthose things¡ªwed into my brain. "She didn¡¯t know," I whispered. "She didn¡¯t see what I saw." Lucas leaned back on the bed. "Then we better hope she never does. Because once you know... there¡¯s no going back." "We need to get out of this fucking ce," I said, every syble trembling with urgency. Chapter 157: A Long Night

    Chapter 157: A Long Night

    CLARK POV "We need to get out of this fucking ce," I said, every syble trembling with urgency. Lucas just rolled his eyes like I¡¯d finally said something so obvious it wasn¡¯t even worth reacting to. "Now you talk." "I¡¯m serious," I said, pacing the room. My hands were shaking again. "I don¡¯t care if I have to walk out of here barefoot. I¡¯ll hitchhike. Swim. Dig a fucking tunnel." He sat up straighter, brows raised slightly as if amused. But his eyes? His eyes had none of that humor. "Well... gotta break it to you," he said, voice low and dry. "Can¡¯t go. All outgoing flights have been cancelled this month." I stopped. "What?" "Yup." He leaned back, popping a piece of candy into his mouth like we weren¡¯t talking about our lives being held hostage. "Flight board says weather issues. But there¡¯s been no rain. No storms. No nothing." My throat dried. "The buses¡ª" "Gone. Not running. Road maintenance or some bullshit. Taxis? Not allowed beyond the city border." He looked at me grimly. "We¡¯re caged in." "No." I backed up until I hit the wall. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s illegal. That¡¯s insane. You can¡¯t trap people¡ª" "They don¡¯t care." Lucas stood now too. "You think this school is just an elite academy in the middle of nowhere? It¡¯s a hunting ground. A buffet. A perfectly curated farm of warm, gullible humans delivered likembs to the ughter." My blood went cold. "They knew," he continued. "They knew some of us would notice. Would panic. So they took care of that too. No way out. Not unless... well. Unless you belong to them." I sank to the bed, mind reeling. Sara. What if she¡ª No. No, no, no. "I need to find her," I muttered. "If there¡¯s no leaving, then I need to make sure she¡¯s not¡ª" I couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence. Lucas nodded. "She¡¯s probably still alive. They like to y with their food." The words hit like a p. "Lucas," I whispered. "Why are you still here?" He gave me a half-smile. "Because I know the rules now. I don¡¯t go out after sunset. I don¡¯t speak to anyone who smells like flowers and ashes. I don¡¯t drink. I don¡¯t dance. I don¡¯t follow." Thatst word rang through my head like a warning. "But," he added, "that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m safe. It just means I haven¡¯t been picked again. Yet." The room felt colder. Like the shadows in the corners had started listening. Breathing. Stretching. I stared out the window. Somewhere out there, beneath the glow of Ziprey¡¯s artificial lights, something monstrous was prowling. Smiling. Waiting. And we were stuck. "They¡¯lle for us," I said softly. Lucas didn¡¯t argue. We sat there in silence, the truth sinking in deeper than fangs into flesh. There was no going home. Not without a fight. ******* I would have to wait until morning. At least, that¡¯s what Lucas thought was a good idea. "No use getting yourself killed in the dark," he said, not even looking up from his phone. "They hunt more at night. If she¡¯s still alive, she¡¯ll still be alive in the morning." His words chilled me more than the night air leaking through the window. If. If she¡¯s still alive. I hated that word. It wasn¡¯t just a word¡ªit was a verdict hanging over Sara¡¯s head like a guillotine. But as much as I wanted to storm out into the night, charge into that cursed old lecture hall, and scream her name until the walls bled, Lucas was right. I wasn¡¯t strong. I wasn¡¯t fast. Hell, I didn¡¯t even have a n. If I went out now, I¡¯d die. And then what? Another missing student. Another "anemic" body found by a janitor or not found at all. And Sara? She¡¯d still be out there¡ªalone. No. I needed to be smart. I needed to live. Because what good was I to her if I ended up a dried-up corpse stuffed behind some renovation tarp? So I stayed. Paced the room like a caged animal. Kept checking my phone like maybe the screen would light up with her name if I stared hard enough. The minutes dragged like lead weights. The silence in the room pressed down on me, wrapping around my throat. Even Lucas had stopped talking. Every creak in the hall outside made my heart jump. Every gust of wind against the ss sounded like ws. I tried to convince myself that morning woulde soon. But in this ce, time moved like it was being strangled. And the worst part was knowing that somewhere out there in the dark... Sara might be alone. Or worse¡ªnot alone at all. I sat on my bed and stared at the door. I wasn¡¯t going to sleep. I couldn¡¯t. Not when my best friend could be bleeding out somewhere. Or worse¡ªenjoying it. No. Don¡¯t think like that. She¡¯s strong. She¡¯s smart. She¡¯s probably hiding. That¡¯s what I told myself as I sat there through the night, waiting for the sun to rise¡ªpraying I¡¯d still have someone to save when it did. Because when morning came, I was going to find her. Even if it killed me. I didn¡¯t sleep. Not even for a second. I spent the entire night clutching my phone like a lifeline, texting Sara, calling her, leaving voicemails. Over and over again. Her name sat stubbornly at the top of my screen, the little "delivered" checkmarks mocking me with every unanswered message. Nothing. No call back. No text. No "I¡¯m okay." Just silence. And that silence? It ate at me. Chewed at my insides like guilt-shaped termites, hollowing me out. I hated it. I hated that I couldn¡¯t protect her. I hated that I was a coward¡ªthat I ran. I should¡¯ve stayed. I should¡¯ve done something. Anything. But... ze. ze was a vampire. I should¡¯ve known the moment I saw him. The too-pale skin, like snow under moonlight. The way he moved¡ªsoundless, swift, almost like he didn¡¯t obey thews of this world. That first day I asked for directions, I thought he was just... weird. But he wasn¡¯t weird. He wasn¡¯t human. Andst night, when he picked me up like I weighed nothing, when he zoomed through the halls faster than any person should be able to move¡ªand then just vanished... Yeah. I didn¡¯t need any more proof. He wasn¡¯t one of us. I was lucky. He said so himself. "Lucky his demons like my scent." What the hell did that even mean? Demons. Vampires. Werewolves. Blood cults. This was no school. It was a goddamn feeding ground. And I was just... walking meat. I rubbed my arms, trying to ease the tremble in my hands. I was still wearing the same clothes fromst night. I hadn¡¯t eaten. I hadn¡¯t even gone near the door. Every creak in the hallway felt like a fang pressing into my skin. But the worst part? Sara. Where was she? I kept thinking about her bright eyes and that silly grin she gave me when we first got here. Her excitement, her curiosity. The way she thought this ce was "cool." Like it was some fairy-tale castle. Like we were the chosen ones. And now? Now she could be... No. I squeezed my eyes shut. Don¡¯t think it. Don¡¯t you fucking think it. Fresh chapters posted on find~novel If I was going to survive this, I had to be smart. I had to be careful. And most of all¡ªI had to stop being alone. Which meant... Reed. I didn¡¯t know what the hell Reed was. He wasn¡¯t normal, that was for sure. He moved like a predator, red like a monster, and had a presence that made people shut up and back down without a word. But he wasn¡¯t one of them. At least... I didn¡¯t think so. When I looked into ze¡¯s eyes, I saw hunger. When I looked into Reed¡¯s? I saw restraint. Barely, yes¡ªbut it was there. He didn¡¯t like me. He made that clear. But he saved me. Twice. And around here? That counted for something. I had no n. No backup. No family. No escape route. But maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif I stayed close to Reed, I¡¯d stand a chance. Even if I had to cling to him like a lost puppy. Even if he growled every time I opened my mouth. I didn¡¯t care. Because surviving meant doing things you didn¡¯t want to do. And if Sara was still out there? I was going to find her. Even if I had to walk through hell to do it. Morning couldn¡¯te fast enough. The sky outside shifted from pitch ck to a murky gray, and I grabbed my jacket the moment the light bled through the blinds. Lucas was still asleep, but I didn¡¯t care. I had one mission¡ªfind Sara. My legs felt weak, my stomach twisted, but I moved anyway. I had to. I¡¯d dragged her into this ce. Now it was on me to pull her out. Chapter 158: My Saviors My Doom

    Chapter 158: My Saviors My Doom

    Lucas POV: I don¡¯t talk about it. Not because I¡¯ve forgotten¡ªGod, no. It¡¯s because if I start, I might never stop. The horror of my first day in this cursed ce never left me. It clung to my skin like cold sweat, followed me into my dreams, whispered to me when the lights went out. People think nightmares end when you wake up. Memoville University proved them wrong. Here, the nightmare begins the moment you open your eyes. Who would¡¯ve thought I escaped out of the pan and straight into the fire? I was ecstatic when I got the eptance letter. Prestigious. Elite. The kind of school that opens doors for you. I even cried¡ªpathetic, right? That should¡¯ve been the first sign. No way someone like me gets in unless there¡¯s a catch. But I was too blinded by the chance, too desperate to get out of my old life. So I packed my bags and walked straight into hell wearing a smile. I remember the first night clearly¡ªthe night I came face-to-face with horror. I had arrived earlier than most, managed to finish my registration smoothly, and even had time to unpack and set up my room. It felt like a win, a fresh start. I was buzzing with excitement, eager to explore this new ce. I had no idea I¡¯d enrolled straight into hell. Stupidly, I decided to explore the campus alone. I used the university map and wandered into areas most new students hadn¡¯t reached yet. That¡¯s when I met her. A stunning blonde, so perfect she looked like she stepped out of a dream¡ªor maybe a nightmare I hadn¡¯t yet realized I was trapped in. She was kind, sweet, oddly graceful. I didn¡¯t even hear her approach. One moment I was alone, the next, she was beside me, offering to show me around. I told myself she was just another friendly student¡ªmaybe a senior helping out the newbies. And sure, she was pale, but I figured it was just the climate here. Lots of people looked like that. She said she wanted to show me something special. A ce where people go to "freshen up." I followed her without question. Why wouldn¡¯t I? She led me to a secluded garden tucked behind one of the older lecture buildings. It was quiet, almost too quiet. That¡¯s where everything started falling apart. She cornered me near a stone wall and stepped in close. Too close. I thought she was going to flirt¡ªmaybe even kiss me. I tried to back away, muttering awkwardly that I wasn¡¯t into girls. I expected her to be embarrassed orugh it off. She didn¡¯t. She just kepting. I was trapped¡ªpinned between her and the cold wall. And then, she smiled. That¡¯s when I saw them. Her fangs. Not tiny little canines. Real fangs. Long. Sharp. Predatory. My stomach dropped. My skin turned to ice. I must¡¯ve gone pale, because sheughed¡ªsoft and twisted¡ªand whispered, "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll enjoy it. Trust me." Then she moved. Fast. Unnaturally fast. She pinned my wrists with shocking strength. No way someone so petite should be able to hold me like that. Her face leaned in, and for a moment I thought she was going to kiss me. I turned my face, trying to escape. Wrong move. She went for my neck. Her lips brushed my pulse, and I could feel her excitement rise¡ªlike she was savoring the moment. Then pain. Piercing, needle-like, but so much worse. I screamed. Her fangs dug into my skin, tearing through flesh, into my vein. She started to suck. Every pull drained my strength. I could feel it¡ªthe life being dragged out of me. But then... something twisted happened. The pain faded into a strange, heated pressure. I felt dizzy. Lightheaded. Warm. My heart pounded wildly, and my mind began to fog. I shouldn¡¯t have felt what I was feeling. My body reacted in ways I couldn¡¯t understand. Like the bite had flipped some switch I never knew existed. I hated it, hated her, but I still found myself trembling... moaning. I was being fed on like a blood bag¡ªand yet my body betrayed me. It was sick. Horrifying. Viting. And still, a part of me responded. Whatever that bite had done to me¡ªit was like a twisted form of ecstasy, more intense than anything I¡¯d ever felt. My body burned, pulsing with heat in all the wrong ways. It made no sense. It was wrong. It was terrifying. I could still feel her mouth on my neck, her fangs in my skin, draining me, unraveling me. And just when I thought I was going to die¡ªdrained dry¡ªanother voice rang out, dark and sharp like a de cloaked in silk. "Leave some for us, leech." The girl froze, fangs still in my flesh, then slowly pulled away. Her eyes flicked up toward the voice, and for the first time, I saw something close to annoyance cross her wless face. "Stupid mutts," she hissed, and just like that¡ªshe was gone. Vanished. One moment she was there, the next, nothing but cold air where her body had been. I blinked, heart hammering. My knees wobbled, vision blurred¡ªbut even through the dizziness and disorientation, I could see him. The guy who had spoken. And holy hell¡ªhe was beautiful in the most dangerous way. Tall, sharp features, a twisted smirk ying on his lips like he enjoyed watching people break. And the way he was looking at me¡ªit wasn¡¯t how a hero looked at someone they¡¯d saved. It was how a predator looked at prey. "What a pretty little thing you are," he said, voice dripping with dark amusement, that same mocking glint in his eyes. Every step he took forward, I stepped back¡ªstumbling, dazed, adrenaline rushing through my veins along with the aftershock of whatever the vampire girl had done to me. "I should cool off that fire she lit in you," he said, inching closer just as I backed into something solid. No¡ªsomeone. Another body, firm and real, standing directly behind me. "Leave some for me, bro," said the voice at my back¡ªtaunting, low, yful. Arms slid around my waist like a trap snapping shut. I was caged in, one in front, one behind, and my brain was screaming at me to move, to run¡ªbut my limbs wouldn¡¯t obey. I was stuck. Panic fought against the haze in my mind, the strange, heated fog that dulled my instincts and made my skin too sensitive, my thoughts too slow. Something was wrong with me¡ªstill wrong. Whatever that vampire girl did... it hadn¡¯t worn off. The guy behind me leaned in, breath ghosting over my ear. The one in front tilted my chin, brushing his fingers along my neck, exactly where she¡¯d bitten me. I shivered. Not from pleasure¡ªbut from the horror of it all. This wasn¡¯t attraction. It was control. Influence. Something supernatural sinking into my nerves and bending me to it. Their touch was fire¡ªbut it was fire meant to burn. The body I had bumped into didn¡¯t just stand still¡ªit moved, hands gripping my waist firmly, pulling me back into a solid wall of muscle. Before I could twist away, the other one stepped forward, eyes gleaming with something dark, something hungry. I was sandwiched between them, their unnatural warmth¡ªor maybe coldness?¡ªsoaking through my clothes. I was trapped, caged like a helpless animal. The one behind me leaned down, lips brushing my ear, breath too cold for anything human. I shuddered as he whispered something I couldn¡¯t understand, anguage that made the hair on my neck rise and my stomach twist. Then the other one, the one in front, gently ran his fingers along the ce on my neck. His touch was feather-light, yet it sent jolts through my nerves like electricity. It was happening again. That... fire. That strange pull in my chest. My heartbeat was going wild, pounding not just with fear, but something darker¡ªsomething wrong. What had she done to me? I felt weak. I felt too warm. Like my own body was betraying me. "Look at him," the one in front said, voice low with amusement. "She only had a taste... and yet he¡¯s already burning." I tried to speak, tried to beg them to stop, but my voice was caught somewhere in my throat. My knees buckled slightly. The dizziness was back. My skin felt too tight, too sensitive. The fire was building again¡ªbut this time I knew it wasn¡¯t natural. It wasn¡¯t real desire. It was something they were doing to me. Something inhuman. My blood pulsed with excitement, my body trembling with need. What the hell had that girl done to me? Behind me, his hands slipped under my shirt, fingers gliding up¡ªheading straight for my sensitive, embarrassingly small nipples. This update is avable on findnovel Fucking shit. The one in front of me kept kissing my neck, his lips dragging fire across my skin. Then his hand moved behind me, grabbing a full handful of my ass. "Fuck, he has a perfect ass," he muttered before giving it a firm squeeze. The other guy¡¯s hands were still under my shirt, fingers toying with my nipples¡ªtwirling, pulling. My knees nearly buckled. I was a fucking mess. Even though I¡¯m gay, I¡¯d never actually done anything with another guy. Just porn. Just my hand. That was it. I never expected my first real experience to be with two guys at once. One hand was still gripping my ass¡ªsqueezing, folding the flesh, then squeezing again like he was testing just how much of me he could im. His palm was rough, greedy, and it only made me arch into him more without meaning to. Then another hand came from the front, sliding boldly between us. "Yeah, he¡¯s as hard as fuck," the guy in front said, low and pleased, before slipping his hand under my waistband and grabbing my cock. Fuck. I think¡ªI think I¡¯m going to cum. His hand wrapped around me and started moving. Slow at first, then faster, finding a rhythm like he already knew exactly what I liked. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Behind me, the other guy was still toying with my nipples, pulling and rolling them between his fingers, sending sharp jolts down my spine. My whole body trembled, caught between their hands¡ªpleasure crashing into me from both sides. I¡¯d never been touched like this. I¡¯d never even dared to imagine this. "F-fuck¡ª" I gasped, and before I could stop it, it hit me. I came. Hard. My body jerked, heat exploding through me as I cried out, helpless in their grip. "Now you gotta pay up, pretty boy," the one in front growled¡ªand the sound wasn¡¯t human. It was low, rough, edged with something ancient and feral. A sound that scraped against my spine and sent cold shivers down through the heat still pulsing in my body. I looked up, startled¡ªand froze. His eyes were glowing. Not figuratively. They gleamed with an unnatural yellowish hue, like something wild and hungry was staring out from inside him. They didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t soften. Just bored into me with a sharpness that made me feel like prey. Fuck. That¡¯s when I realized¡ªthe vampire girl who started all this? She wasn¡¯t the scary one. Not even close. These guys... these things... whatever they were¡ªwere worse. I could still feel their hands on me, their breath against my skin, but now every inch of contact felt like a trap I¡¯d willingly walked into. Like I¡¯d been led to ughter, except I came first. My heart was pounding again¡ªthis time, not from pleasure. From fear. Chapter 159: My Saviors My Doom (ii)

    Chapter 159: My Saviors My Doom (ii)

    {Sorry guys I have changed the previous Chapter kindly restart the app to get thetest update since this Chapter is the continuation of Chapter158} {Warning Trigger Content} Lucas¡¯s POV The one behind me shoved hard, and I stumbled forward, barely catching myself on my palms before I could m face-first into the ground. "Fuck, what a nice ass you got there," he said, his voice like velvet soaked in gravel. "Can¡¯t wait to fuck it." Wait¡ªwhat? "No, no, I¡ª" I started, but my words vanished as a handnded hard on my ass with a loud smack. The pain bloomed instantly. Not yful. Not flirtatious. It felt like a warning. They didn¡¯t seem to care. Another sharp smack hit my ass, pain ring across the skin. I gasped, not in pleasure¡ªthis wasn¡¯t teasing anymore. It stung like punishment. Before I could twist around, the guy in front of me stepped closer. His fingers curled under my chin and forced my face up. I looked into his eyes¡ªand that¡¯s when everything changed. They weren¡¯t brown like I remembered. They weren¡¯t even human. His irises glowed¡ªsoft, gold-yellow, like molten light trapped under ss. His pupils were stretched and thin like a predator¡¯s. "Then I¡¯ll take his pretty little mouth," the one in front purred. His eyes were wrong. Not like before. They glowed, golden and hot, lit from within like molten metal. Like something ancient. Something hunting. "I¡ªI thought¡ª" I choked out. His hand grabbed my jaw, fingers strong and bruising as he forced my mouth open. "You thought wrong?" he whispered, grinning. "Sweetheart, you¡¯re in Memoville. You¡¯re lucky we don¡¯t rip you apart." The one behind me grabbed my hips, yanking them up while shoving my shoulders down. My back arched painfully. Cold spread through my chest like melting ice. "We like to y with our food." Panic wed up my throat. I tried to scramble forward, but a wed hand caught my ankle and dragged me back. Not fingers. ws. The weight of the guy in front of me pinned me. He pressed his body against my head, his cock hard and grinding against my cheek. "You¡¯ll learn to open your mouth when we tell you." "Please," I whispered. But they weren¡¯t listening. Or maybe they were, and just didn¡¯t care. The one behind me leaned in, breath hot and reeking of iron. "Humans don¡¯t say ¡¯please¡¯ here. They obey." He grabbed the back of my neck and licked a stripe up my spine. I shook. Every instinct screamed to run, to fight, to do something. But my arms were trembling from holding myself up. My knees scraped the floor. My mind raced in a thousand directions, and none of them led to escape. Smiling too wide, his voice suddenly more... animal than man. "You¡¯re in Memoville, sweetheart. You should be grateful we¡¯re not vampires." A sickugh followed. I didn¡¯t understand. What did he mean? Why was my heart beating so fast, not from arousal anymore, but from something colder? Fear. Real, primal fear. My shirt was yanked up. My skin burned as cold air hit it, followed by warm fingers, then a bite. Not sharp. Not deep. A warning. I whimpered. "We should keep this one," the one behind me muttered. "He screams real pretty." "And he came so fast," the one in front said with a mockingugh. "Like a good little toy." A hand slid down my front again, grabbing my cock even though it had gone soft. It twitched involuntarily. My body was still betraying me, reacting to touches that no longer felt like pleasure. My heart raced faster than it ever had in my life. This wasn¡¯t sex. This wasn¡¯t a fantasy. This was something else. Something darker. They were stronger than me. Not just physically¡ªpredator strong. Their voices, their movements, their hunger... it all made sense now. The way the vampire girl had toyed with me earlier, how everyone in this school seemed... off. Too beautiful. Too powerful. Too inhuman. I wasn¡¯t part of their world. I was part of their menu. Before I could back away, the guy behind me grabbed my wrists and twisted my arms behind my back, forcing my face closer to the one in front. "I¡¯m not ready, I didn¡¯t say yes¡ª" I gasped, but a hand shoved into my hair and pulled hard, silencing me. "Who said you needed to be ready?" the one in front purred. Then, without warning, he forced his fingers into my mouth. I gagged, reflexively trying to pull back, but the guy behind had me locked in ce. The fingers were thick, calloused, tasting of salt and something metallic. I tried to scream, but the sound choked on skin and humiliation. "I love how warm he is," the one behind me whispered. "Still soft. Still untouched. They¡¯re always best when they¡¯re fresh." "Like veal," the other chuckled. The one holding my arms yanked them up painfully. My shoulder des screamed in protest, and I couldn¡¯t move¡ªI couldn¡¯t breathe. "You smell that?" the one in front whispered, removing his fingers with a wet pop. "He¡¯s scared now." They leaned in, both sides at once. Their heat pressed against me, and I felt their noses along my throat, under my jaw, against my ear. Then came the words I¡¯ll never forget: "I love when they cry. It makes the blood sweeter." My blood turned to ice. "W-what... what are you?" I whispered. "You¡¯ll find out," the one behind me said, as ws¡ªactual ws¡ªripped open the back of my shirt like tissue paper. I didn¡¯t scream. Not yet. My body was frozen, not from obedience¡ªbut from disbelief. I was prey. And I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d walked into a hunting ground. Memoville University wasn¡¯t just dangerous. It was a fucking meat farm. Vampires fed on blood. Werewolves? They fed on pleasure. On pain. On us. I felt one of them lean closer¡ªhis lips ghosted the back of my neck. Then he bit. Not hard. Not deep. Just enough to pierce. Just enough to im. I gasped and jerked, but it only made themugh. "Sensitive little thing," one murmured. "He¡¯ll break quick." "Maybe. Or maybe he¡¯s the kind that fights. Those are fun too." Another p to my ass¡ªthis one hard enough to sting deep¡ªand then a palm sliding down, roughly groping between my legs again. I was still hard. I hated that I was still hard. Tears burned in my eyes, but I bit my lip until it bled. "You¡¯ll be popr around here," the one behind me said, tongue dragging along my spine. "The wolves will line up. Maybe even a few vampires." Another sh of teeth¡ªcanines. Long. Sharp. Unmistakably inhuman. Then he pressed a thumb into my lower lip and whispered, "And don¡¯t worry, pretty thing. We¡¯ll train you. You¡¯ll even thank us eventually." My body trembled as another pair of hands lifted my hips. A whimper slipped from me before I could stop it. Checktest chapters at find(?)ovel I didn¡¯t want this. Not like this. Not like prey. But that¡¯s what I was now. Not a student. Not a boy discovering his sexuality. Not even a human being. Just food. "No," I whispered again, shaking my head. "I didn¡¯t sign up for this. I didn¡¯t know." "You walked through the gates of Memoville, didn¡¯t you? That was your consent." The guy in front pulled his pants down just enough to free himself, and I choked on the smell of him¡ªraw, musky, feral. He pped the head of his cock against my lips. "Open." I didn¡¯t. Couldn¡¯t. He gripped my hair and yanked. "I said open." I did. Because I didn¡¯t know what else to do. Because fear is louder than pride. Because my body had already betrayed me, and now my voice, my mouth¡ªeverything else followed. He pushed in slowly, letting me feel every inch, letting the shame burn behind my eyes as tears welled up. Behind me, the other was getting ready too. I could hear the sound of a belt being unbuckled. "First time¡¯s always painful," he said. "But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get used to it." No. No, I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t stop. Their hands kept moving over me¡ªpressing, pawing, wing¡ªas if I were just something to test, stretch, im. Their touches grew rougher. No more teasing or y. My skin burned where they dragged their ws, leaving stinging red trails. Every new touch felt less like a caress and more like possession. I whimpered. One of them gripped my hair again, yanking my head back so I was forced to look up into those gleaming yellow eyes. "You¡¯re quiet now," he said with a smirk. "That won¡¯tst." A w traced my jawline¡ªdelicate, almost soft¡ªuntil it pricked just beneath my ear and drew a tiny bead of blood. He licked it off with a satisfied sigh. Behind me, I felt the warmth of the other one¡¯s breath as he leaned closer, lips brushing the shell of my ear. "We haven¡¯t even started yet," he whispered. I clenched my teeth, trying not to cry out. I didn¡¯t want to give them the satisfaction. But it didn¡¯t matter. They didn¡¯t need my permission. They didn¡¯t want my participation. They wanted my fear. That¡¯s what fed them. A harsh smack to my ribs made me gasp¡ªfollowed by a wed hand wrapping around my hip like a vice. One of them bent lower, tongue dragging down my spine. Another dug his knee between my thighs, forcing them wider as I grunted against the pressure. Chapter 160: Monsters And Their Prey

    Chapter 160: Monsters And Their Prey

    My jeans were unzipped now, underwear yanked down just enough to expose what they wanted. The cold air bit into my skin, and shame flushed over me hotter than anything else. One of them reached around and grabbed me again¡ªmy cock still betraying me, semi-hard despite everything. "Sick little thing," the one behind meughed. "Still leaking." "Don¡¯t worry," the other added, his voice almost tender. "They all confuse fear for lust at first." Tears stung the corners of my eyes. This isn¡¯t happening. This isn¡¯t sex. This is a game I already lost. I bit my lip harder¡ªso hard I tasted blood again. But still didn¡¯t speak. I wouldn¡¯t beg. Not yet. Then, somewhere outside¡ªthrough the stone walls or metal vents¡ªI heard it: A scream. Latest content published on find(?)ovel It wasn¡¯t mine. It was human. Young. Fragile. Full of desperation. Someone crying. A voice sobbed something over and over¡ª"Please stop, I¡¯ll do anything, please¡ª" I froze. My stomach turned. The two around me chuckled. "Another freshman," the one holding my hips said. "They cry louder when they still believe someone¡¯sing to save them." The other leaned down again, close enough to press his lips against my ear. "No one ising," he whispered. Then he licked the tear from my cheek. They used their hands, their mouths, their ws¡ªtesting me, hurting me just enough to leave marks. One of them bit my shoulder hard enough to bruise. Another wed lines across my lower back, deep but not enough to bleed out. They took turns pinning me, pressing me to the ground like a dog they were training into obedience. I shook. I trembled. I cried silently, unable to stop the tears now as my knees gave out and I copsed under them. They took turns. Sometimes together. Sometimes rough. Sometimes whispering terrible things into my ears. The pain wasn¡¯t just physical. It was the realization that I was never getting out. That I wasn¡¯t a student. I was a pet. A toy. A body. When it was over, Iy there, trembling. Used. Empty. The floor sticky beneath me, my throat raw, my body aching from ces I didn¡¯t want to think about. Theyughed as they redressed. "He¡¯ll break soon," one of them said. "But we¡¯ll make him beg first." "We always do." "I give him a week before he begs to be used," the other replied. Theyughed again¡ªcruel and careless. They left me there. On the cold stone floor. Naked. Bleeding. Broken. And somewhere in the back of my mind, beneath the horror and the pain, a tiny voice whispered: You have to get out. Before they ruin youpletely. My arms barely worked. My chest heaved with dry, soundless sobs. My wrists ached from how they¡¯d been twisted. My body felt like it belonged to someone else now¡ªsomething used and thrown aside. I couldn¡¯t move for a long time. Couldn¡¯t think. I justid there and listened. Somewhere nearby, the other human was still crying. Somewhere deeper in this hell, someone else was begging to die. And all I could do wasy still and try not to fall apart. ******** I stayed there. On the cold floor. Curled up. Bleeding. Trembling. For hours. No one came. Not to check. Not to help. Not even tough. Just silence. Eventually¡ªwhen my limbs stopped shaking enough to move¡ªI forced myself up. My legs were stiff. My shirt hung off me in tatters, and the dried blood on my back pulled tight against my skin every time I moved. I didn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t. I just went. The nearest washroom was empty¡ªat least for now. I staggered inside, locking the stall behind me with shaking fingers. I stood under the flickering lights, staring at myself in the cracked mirror, and tried to make sense of what had just happened. But nothing made sense. It was too wild to be real. Too violent. Too wrong. And yet... the bruises on my ribs. The w marks. The aching sting between my legs. The scent of blood I couldn¡¯t scrub out of my nose. It all proved the same thing: It was real. No matter how much I wanted it to be a nightmare, it wasn¡¯t. I sshed cold water on my face. I tried to clean myself up as best I could. I used rough brown paper towels to wipe the blood from my neck and arms. My shirt was ruined, but I managed to put it back on anyway, just to feel covered. Then I left the bathroom. And I made my way back to the male dorms. Every corner, every hallway, every student I passed¡ªI didn¡¯t see people anymore. I saw monsters in waiting. Fangs beneath smiles. ws hidden behind friendly waves. No one could be trusted. Not now. All the excitement I¡¯d had when I got epted into Memoville? Gone. Burned out and reced by dread. Bone-deep, soul-level dread. You¡¯d think¡ªafter what I¡¯d just survived¡ªI¡¯d get some time. A break. A chance to process, maybe. But no. As I turned toward the entrance of the dorm building, I saw her. The blonde. That fucking thing wearing the face of a girl. She was talking to someone¡ªanother human. Another freshman. Her voice was syrupy sweet, seductive, hypnotic. Just like when she lured me into the university garden. Now I¡¯ll never think of it as a garden again. It¡¯s the garden of horrors. She turned slightly, as if sensing me. Her face shifted, and for a split second she smiled. Wide. Too wide. Her lips parted, and those gleaming white fangs shed between them like knives polished with blood. I didn¡¯t wait to see if she¡¯de after me. I bolted. Faster than I¡¯ve ever run in my life. I didn¡¯t stop to breathe. Didn¡¯t stop to look back. I just ran¡ªthrough the hall, down the corridor¡ªstraight to the dorm room assigned to me. And found the door locked. From the inside. "No, no, no¡ªplease," I gasped, banging on it with both fists. "Let me in! Please¡ªjust¡ªopen the door!" I didn¡¯t care who was in there. I didn¡¯t care if they were another monster. I just needed a door. A lock. A wall between me and that smile. After a long second, the door opened. And I shoved my way inside, mming it behind me, locking it again¡ªhard. Only then did I breathe. The guy inside looked startled. My new roommate, apparently. Tall. Slender. Not bad looking. He opened his mouth to ask something, probably what the hell¡¯s going on? But I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t speak at all. I just went to the bed, curled up beneath the nket, and buried myself in the covers like I could bury what happened too. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it. I couldn¡¯t. Talking about it would make it real. And I needed¡ªdesperately¡ªfor it to stay what it felt like: A nightmare. ********** "Hey... are you alright?" His voice cut through the silence, low and hesitant. Like he wasn¡¯t sure if he should be asking, or if I¡¯d bite his head off for trying. But I wasn¡¯t alright. And I didn¡¯t think I could even begin to exin what was wrong. I didn¡¯t lift the nket. Didn¡¯t move. But I tried. Tried to give him a warning, at least. Something small. "I wouldn¡¯t go out if I were you," I muttered, voice muffled against the fabric. He went quiet for a second. I expected him tough it off, call me crazy, or say something smug. Maybe he¡¯d be one of those obnoxious rich kids with a blood fetish or some kind of twisted kink for danger. But he didn¡¯t. He actually listened. I heard his bed creak as he sat down across the room. Then the soft tapping of thumbs on a phone screen. Some time passed. I don¡¯t know how long. Then he asked, quietly, "Do you know what¡¯s going on here?" The question sent a jolt through my stomach. I didn¡¯t move, but my mind started spinning. Does he know? Did he see something? Was he... also a victim? I peeked out from under the nket just enough to look at him. No bruises. No cuts. No haunted look in his eyes. . No fear in his voice, no tremble in his hands. He didn¡¯t look like someone who had been dragged into the dark and torn apart like I had. But maybe he was smart. Maybe he was just... suspicious. At least he has a brain, I thought bitterly. If I had one, I wouldn¡¯t have followed that blonde monster masquerading as a soft-spoken girl into my doom. I didn¡¯t answer his question. I couldn¡¯t. The words stuck in my throat, thick and cold. Instead, I said what I meant. "I want to go back home." It came out small. Broken. But true. More true than anything I¡¯d ever said in my life. He didn¡¯t respond, and I didn¡¯t look to see his face. Because I¡¯d already made up my mind. I was staying the night, sure. Bute daylight? I was done. I didn¡¯t care about the tuition I paid. I didn¡¯t care about the stupid wee packet, or the dorm assignments, or the excitement I¡¯d felt when I got my eptance letter. That all felt like it belonged to someone else. There was no fucking way I was going to stay another day¡ªnot one more fucking day¡ªjust to be some monster¡¯s amusement. Or food. Or worse. I don¡¯t care what this ce offers. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s prestigious. I don¡¯t care if it was supposed to be the best university for students like me. I didn¡¯t care that I¡¯d already paid tuition for the entire year. I didn¡¯t care that my parents would probably lose their minds. No amount of money or dreams of a ¡¯bright future¡¯ was worth being monster food. I wasn¡¯t going to survive another day here. Because I¡¯m not a student here anymore. I¡¯m prey. And I have to get out before they decide to finish what they started. Chapter 161: "Run, Fool, Run"

    Chapter 161: "Run, Fool, Run"

    Lucas POV I woke up early. Not like I¡¯d really slept. Even in my dreams, they were thereughing, watching, touching. I couldn¡¯t breathe right even when unconscious. Who would¡¯ve thought the monsters wore such beautiful faces? Hot people. Models. Walking gods. That¡¯s what they looked like. But behind those glowing eyes and sharp smiles, something rotted. Something old. Inhuman. They didn¡¯t even have to hide it well. We¡ªhumans¡ªare too stupid, too desperate to be seen, to be touched, to matter, to even notice the danger. I looked like a goddamn zombie by the time morning came up. Hollow-eyed. Grey. Shaky. My face was pale, eyes sunken, limbs heavy. But I didn¡¯t care. I knew one thing: I would only be able to breathe again the moment I got out of this godforsaken hellhole of a ce. I¡¯d made up my mind. I was leaving. No matter what. I was halfway through stuffing thest of my things into my bag¡ªzipper straining from how fast I was packing¡ªwhen my roommate stirred. rk sat up, blinking through the sleep, his hair sticking up in every direction. "Hey," he croaked. "What¡¯re you doing?" "Leaving," I muttered without looking at him. He rubbed his face. "What? Why?" "I¡¯m going home." rk blinked a few times, then sat all the way up. "You didn¡¯t just pass the entrance exams and get epted into Memoville to run off before orientation, man," he said. "Come on." His tone was casual¡ªlike I¡¯d just been through a bad breakup or lost a wallet. He thought I was bullied. Bullied. What happened to me... that wasn¡¯t bullying. That was something else. Something no human should ever experience. Something no one would believe even if I tried to exin it. And that¡¯s exactly why they get away with it. Why there¡¯s always fresh meat. I crouched to grab my hoodie and stuffed it into my duffel, trying not to scream. "You won¡¯t believe me anyway," I said. "Nobody ever does. That¡¯s why they always get fresh meat. That¡¯s what we are to them." rk was more awake now. More alert. He watched me closely. "...What are you talking about?" he asked. I looked at him, finally. "You saw it, didn¡¯t you?" I asked. "The ones that walk like they¡¯ve never tripped in their lives? The ones that talk like they¡¯re in a Shakespeare y and never blink at the right time?" His silence wasn¡¯t just confusion¡ªit was recognition. "Didn¡¯t you feel it?" I pushed. "The cold? The eyes? The paleness? The way the damn wind moves when they pass by like it¡¯s bowing to them?" rk stared at me. Maybe scared with me. Maybe of me. But he didn¡¯tugh. And that was enough to give me hope. "Come on, Lucas..." he said, his voice unsure. But I cut him off. "You know what¡¯s funny?" I said, swallowing the bitterness rising in my throat. "I knew something was off the moment that woman at registration smelled my ID. Not scanned it. Smelled it. Like it was meat." He froze. "...She did that to me too," he said quietly. Something flickered between us¡ªshared unease, maybe. Or the start of belief. But he still sat on the bed. Still hesitated. "Then why the hell are you still here?" I asked him, sharper than I meant to. He didn¡¯t answer. And that silence told me everything. I¡¯d tried. I really had. If he wanted to stay, if he wanted to wait until one of them lured him away with a perfect face and a perfect voice and a perfect fucking smile¡ªfine. Let him find out on his own. "Don¡¯t trust anyone," I said as I hoisted my bag onto my shoulder. "Especially the ones who smile too much." That¡¯s the thing, right? Their smiles. Wide. Bright. Charming. Hiding teeth. Hiding cruelty. And someone like me¡ªa stupid, wide-eyed fool¡ªfell into the trap thinking: Hey, a hot guy noticed me. A pretty girl wants to show me around. Lucky me. Fucking pathetic. No more. I was done. First andst stop: the airport. And may this entire ce burn before I ever set foot back here. ********* It was too early¡ªso early the whole ce was dead silent. Not a soul in sight. Just long, dark halls and an oppressive stillness that made every step echo like a threat. I walked fast. As fast as I could. I didn¡¯t want to be here one second longer than necessary. Latest content published on find?novel The entire campus felt abandoned. Deserted. And yet, not empty. I walked fast¡ªfaster than I probably should have¡ªmy duffel bouncing against my back with every step. I kept my head down, heart pounding, eyes locked on the floor tiles beneath my feet. I didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce one second longer. But the halls... God, the halls. They were too long. Too still. Too quiet. The kind of silence that presses against your ears like cotton. The kind you only hear in graveyards or after something dies. The atmosphere felt like it had been pulled straight from a Gothic horror movie. High arched ceilings. Cold stone walls. The asional flickering light bulb that seemed to sputter only when I walked under it. Thick air, flickering lights, and shadows that seemed to stretch longer than they should. Just walking through those halls made the hairs on the back of my neck rise. I didn¡¯t know if it was fear or instinct screaming at me to run. I swear the air changed the further I went. Heavy. Thick. Like the building itself knew I was trying to leave¡ªand didn¡¯t like it. Theyout stopped making sense. The ce itself seemed to fight me. Like the university knew I wanted to escape. Like it had a mind of its own and wasn¡¯t ready to let me go. I kept turning corner after corner, passing hallways I swore I¡¯d seen before. The exits didn¡¯t exist¡ªjust endless corridors, like I was stuck in some kind of cursed maze. Row after row of identical corridors, all without windows, without signs. Just doors. Hallways. A repeating maze. I swear I passed the same painting twice¡ªa portrait of a pale man with too many teeth and too sharp eyes. Was the building shifting? I stopped. My breathing was uneven. "No," I whispered to myself. "No. You¡¯re just scared. You¡¯re imagining it." I yanked out the crumpled campus map from my pocket, unfolded it, and focused. Just follow the map. Don¡¯t look up. Don¡¯t think. I walked. Step by step, tracing my way with my finger. I walked blindly, one foot in front of the other, following the lines and arrows without meeting the shadows around me. Once, I did nce up¡ªand the hallway I stood in didn¡¯t look like it was leading outside. It looked like it was pulling me deeper in. It felt like I was heading deeper into the university. Deeper into the belly of the beast. But I didn¡¯t turn around. I didn¡¯t let myself think about it. I kept following the lines on the map like they were lifelines¡ªmyst chance to w my way out of this ce. And then¡ª Exit. The sign was small, red, glowing faintly above a pair of wide wooden doors. I froze. For a second, I couldn¡¯t breathe¡ªnot from fear this time, but from a flicker of hope so strong it nearly hurt. But even then, something was off. I didn¡¯t see anyone, but I felt them. A presence behind me. Watching. Following. I didn¡¯t stop to check. I ran. I shoved open the doors, stumbling outside¡ªand nearly copsed. Sunlight. Real, honest-to-God sunlight. The sky was pale orange with streaks of pink. The sun had just begun to rise, casting a golden glow across the stone courtyard and the perfectly manicuredwns. Birds chirped somewhere far off. I had never loved the sun as much as I did in that exact moment. I felt like crying. For the first time since yesterday¡ªsince the garden, since the wolves, since the blood¡ªI could finally breathe. I stepped forward, off the path, onto the gravel walk that led to the front entrance gates. It was... beautiful. Too beautiful. The trees swayed gently in the wind. Flowers lined the paths in unnatural symmetry. Everything looked pristine, peaceful, untouched. But I knew what hid behind that beauty. Monsters. Predators wrapped in perfect skin and charming voices. I walked quickly across campus grounds¡ªso beautiful on the outside with its neatly trimmed trees, flowers, and birds chirping in the early light. You¡¯d never guess it was a nest for monsters. I quickened my pace toward the gate. Still, I didn¡¯t see anyone. But I felt eyes on me. Watching. Judging. Waiting. Two guards stood at the gate. Big. Armed. Dressed like military. Eyes hidden behind sunsses. I tensed, expecting them to stop me. But they didn¡¯t. They just looked me up and down¡ªtaking in my bruised face, my busted duffel bag, my uneven steps¡ªand scoffed. One of them leaned against the wall and pressed a button. The gate groaned open. Like they¡¯d seen this before. Like they knew something I didn¡¯t. That should¡¯ve been the warning. That look. That smirk. But I was too relieved. Too desperate to get out. I walked through those gates, not daring to look back, not letting myself pause. Once outside, I nearly copsed again. The weight that lifted from my chest was unreal. I was out. I was out. Now all I needed was a cab. A ride to the airport. A ticket home. And this¡ªthis fucked-up nightmare¡ªwould be over. I reached for my phone, opened the ride app with trembling fingers. Just a cab. Just a seat on a ne. Just... Just let me wake up from this. Chapter 162: Airport

    Chapter 162: Airport

    LUCAS POV "You know you can¡¯t run away," were the first words uttered by the cab driver as soon as I slid into the back seat and told him to take me to the airport. My spine stiffened. Was he one of them? Was he sent to stop me? "I don¡¯t care. Take me to the airport," I said, gripping the strap of my backpack like it could tether me to safety. The driver looked at me through the rearview mirror for a second too long. Then, without another word, he nodded and started the car. My hand clenched the strap of my bag so hard I thought I¡¯d crack the fabric. The engine gave a tired rumble, and the vehicle lurched forward. He was human. I could feel it. There was no unnatural perfection to his features, no eerie calm in his expression, no freezing air surrounding him like the others. Just a man, probably in his fifties, with deep lines on his face and tired, weather-worn eyes that had seen too much. Maybe that was why I trusted him. I didn¡¯t look back at the gates of Memoville University. I didn¡¯t want to. If I saw them again¡ªthose cold iron gates, those Gothic towers shrouded by mist, those damned windows with watchers behind them¡ªI might break. I might turn around and scream, or run into traffic just to escape the memories crawling under my skin. The cab¡¯s tires hummed against the road as we drove into the waking town. The sun had just begun to rise, spilling soft golden light over the tree-lined avenues. Everything looked so normal¡ªquaint houses, a couple of people jogging, birds chirping in the distance. Nothing like the nightmare that festered behind Memoville¡¯s gates. "Are you from around here?" I asked, mostly just to hear a human voice again. The cab driver chuckled, the sound low and bitter. "Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve lived here long enough to know you don¡¯t get to leave." My stomach dropped. "You... you know about them?" He snorted. "Of course I do. And I¡¯d bet a month¡¯s pay that¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to run back to whatever country you came from." I nodded slowly, even though he wasn¡¯t looking at me. "That obvious, huh?" "Kid," he said with a weary tone, "I¡¯ve seen your kind before. Fresh meat. Every year. You all show up bright-eyed and hopeful. Then you find out the truth and start wing at the doors, begging to leave." "Will they... will they let me go?" I asked, hating how small my voice sounded. "Maybe," he said. "If they¡¯re bored. If they¡¯ve fed enough for now. Or maybe they¡¯ll let you think you¡¯re leaving... then pull you right back in." Thatst part made my skin crawl. My fingers dug into the fabric of my bag until my knuckles turned white. "How... how do you survive here?" I asked. The driver gave a bitterugh, one that sounded like it came from the depths of someone who¡¯d seen too much. "It¡¯s all about picking your lesser evil," he said. "You either be a foodie to the vamps... or a loyal sex tool to the wolves." If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll end up with one who doesn¡¯t rip you to shreds in a fit of hunger or heat." Every word mmed into my mind like iron bars in a cage. His voice, once calm, turned matter-of-fact¡ªlike he was telling me the options were either to be eaten slowly or used. I gagged at the thought. "That¡¯s survival?" "That¡¯s life here, kid. You want to live? You don¡¯t fight the monsters. You choose one, and pray they keep you around long enough to die of old age." I fell silent. What could I say to that? My mind raced back to that girl in the garden¡ªthe predator hiding behind a gorgeous smile. The way her fangs pierced me. The horrifying mix of pain and arousal I hadn¡¯t asked for, hadn¡¯t wanted. Then those two men¡ªthose... wolves? The way they touched me, yed with me like I was something they owned. Like I was nothing but a toy. And now this man, casually talking about choosing the lesser evil like it was a college major. There was no ce for innocence here. After a few more minutes, the trees gave way to wide roads. Civilization. Hope. And then... the airport. He pulled up just outside the departure gates. The building loomed before me like a cathedral, bathed in the golden morning light. I had never loved the sun more than I did in that exact moment. The cab driver didn¡¯t turn around, didn¡¯t even look at me. "There you go, kid," he said. "Go try your luck. Maybe you¡¯ll be one of the few who actually make it out. If not..." He paused, then exhaled. "Just remember what I told you. Find the lesser evil, and try to survive." I opened the door. The crisp morning air hit me like a ssh of water, and I breathed in deep¡ªair that didn¡¯t reek of blood or secrets. "Thanks," I murmured, barely able to get the word out. But by the time I stepped out and shut the door, the cab was already pulling away, disappearing into the early sunlit streets like a ghost. I turned back to face the airport. Now all I had to do was get on a ne and leave this nightmare behind. Easier said than done. ***** Inside the airport, the smell of coffee and luggage straps felt overpoweringly foreign¡ªalmost unreal after being locked inside a nightmare for so long. I tried to steady myself, trying to hold onto every part of this ce that said "freedom," even though I¡¯d not escaped yet. Gate A32 prizes between shy ads and sugary mall food stalls. Families chase each other. Business travelers ck heels against ss floors. There¡¯sughter. Noise. Normal life, moving forward. It felt like something sacred. I approached the counter¡ªbut I was shaking. My eyes still reddened. My voice cracked when I said goodbye to the Memoville nightmare. The agent looked at me closely, but speechless¡ªpossibly sensing how fragile I was. I produced my passport, ID, boarding card. No issue. When I made it through security¡ªno searches, no questions¡ªI almost copsed. The metal detectors beeped and shed as I walked through, but no rms. No one stopped me. They just let me go. On the other side, I could¡¯ve dropped to my knees and wept. Instead, I steadied myself and walked, step by step, toward the gate¡¯s waiting area. Somewhere, deep in my mind, a part of me screamed: He told me I wouldn¡¯t make it.The professors wouldn¡¯t let me go.It¡¯s a sham. But here I was. Airport lighting is harsh. White. Unforgiving. It felt safe. People moved like clockwork ¡ª dragging suitcases, sipping overpriced coffee, checking their phones. It felt normal. And after everything I¡¯d survived, normal was divine. I clung to it like it could erase the smell of blood and the sting of teeth. I sat at the gate. Gate A3. Final boarding in 30 minutes. And for the first time in what felt like forever, I let myself breathe. Then the speakers crackled. "Attention all passengers. Due to an unexpected security alert, all outbound flights are temporarily canceled. We apologize for the inconvenience and ask you to remain in your seats for further updates." I didn¡¯t process it at first. I blinked, looking around. People groaned, some stood up, checking their phones. One girl rolled her eyes and muttered something about always choosing the "cursed airline." I just... froze. No. No, no, no. This can¡¯t be happening. This had to be a prank. Or weather. Or something exinable. Something human. Right? But that voice in my head¡ªthe one that survived the garden, the hallway, the night of monsters¡ªwas already screaming again. He told me I wouldn¡¯t make it. He told me. My palms started sweating. My legs refused to move. My backpack strap was digging into my shoulder, but I couldn¡¯t make myself shift. Then the screen above the gate flickered. It glitched for half a second¡ªthen disyed: ALL FLIGHTS: CANCELLED Reason: SYSTEM MAINTENANCE ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Next Update: UNKNOWN Unknown? The word hit me like a punch in the gut. I stood, stumbling slightly, and made my way to the nearest airport attendant. "Excuse me," I said, trying to sound calm, "is there a time frame? For the system maintenance?" She gave me a practiced, sterile smile. Too wide. Too bright. "I¡¯m sorry, sir. We¡¯re waiting on clearance. Please return to your gate." Return? Like a dog? I backed away, nearly knocking into an older man who grunted in annoyance. I could feel it again¡ªthat crawling feeling on my neck. That instinct. Like eyes were tracking me, even here. I turned in slow, careful increments, scanning the crowd. That¡¯s when I saw him. A man in a dark gray uniform. Not TSA. Not security. Just... standing by the corner vending machine, hands behind his back. And he was staring at me. Not blinking. His face... was too symmetrical. Too smooth. I blinked, and he was gone. I started to panic. I turned back toward the gate¡ªno sign of the cheerful gate agent anymore. The desk was empty. My heart thudded in my ears. I pulled out my phone to call home. The signal bar danced, then disappeared. "No Service." Of course. Of fucking course. The cab driver¡¯s words came back, bone-deep: "You don¡¯t get to go." "Pick the lesser evil." "Try your luck." And I had. And luck? Itughed in my face. I wasn¡¯t out. Not even close. I looked down at the tile floor, shaking. My escape... had never been real. Chapter 163: Worse Things Than Those Inside

    Chapter 163: Worse Things Than Those Inside

    LUCAS POV: I went to the waiting room, trying to breathe. Trying to think. My thoughts were spiraling¡ªpanic scratching behind my eyes like rats in a box. So much for my fucking escape. But then it hit me¡ªwhat if I didn¡¯t fly out? What if I could cross the border by bus, and then take a flight from the next country over? Maybe there was a crack in their perfect little trap. Maybe the bastards hadn¡¯t locked down thend routes yet. The hope burned in me like a lit match in a gas-filled room. Hope flickered. Not a me, but a spark. And in a ce like this, even a spark was blinding. I got up fast¡ªtoo fast. My legs were still sore, my muscles tight and bruised. But I didn¡¯t care. As long as I got out. Out. Out. Out. This time, I hailed a taxi. The city was waking up around me, a cold sun rising over buildings that felt too still, too quiet¡ªlike a stage set, waiting for the actors to return. It didn¡¯t take long to find another cab. The cab that stopped was driven by a woman¡ªslim, maybe in her mid-twenties, with dark circles under her eyes like bruises. Her skin was pale, but not unnaturally so. Still, there was something off. Her smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, and she moved like her bones ached from something far deeper than fatigue. "Where to, champ?" she asked, a tired smirk on her lips. "Any bus traveler¡¯s agency that runs cross-border," I said quickly, shoving myself into the back seat. She snorted. "So the ne was canceled, huh?" "Yeah. All outbound flights. Apparently." I didn¡¯t like where this was going. That earned a dry, mockingugh. It wasn¡¯t amusement¡ªit was bitterness soaked in something darker. "And you still think you can get out of here, huh?" There was something behind her words. Like she knew something I didn¡¯t. "Yeah..." I replied, wary. "Well," she said, shifting into drive, "better start praying then." Her voice was calm, almost amused¡ªbut bitter. Too bitter for someone just giving rides. I looked at her again. Really looked. She was young, maybe twenty-five. But her eyes were older. Exhausted. Her body was thin, bones peeking where they shouldn¡¯t. A dark patch peeked from under her shirt cor¡ªsomething circr. A bite mark? A tattoo? Hard to tell. But she was definitely trying to hide it. "Is this your home country?" I asked. She sighed. "No." Figures. She didn¡¯t look like the locals. Not the impossibly perfect ones with porcin skin and unnerving smiles. She looked real. Human. "Have you ever gone back?" I asked. She gripped the wheel tighter. Her knuckles went pale, and for a second I thought she¡¯d snap¡ªtell me to shut up and mind my own fucking business. But then: "Yes. I did. Once. To say goodbye." I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. I didn¡¯t need to. The silence that followed was heavy¡ªgrief and trauma thick enough to choke on. But part of me still burned to know how she¡¯d done it. How she managed to leave at all. And even more confusing¡ªwhy the hell she came back. But she beat me to it. "I know what you¡¯re thinking," she said softly, eyes fixed on the road. "And the answer is: they don¡¯t give you a choice." My throat tightened. "It¡¯s either you return without saying a word to anyone, or they kill the person you tell. And not quickly." She blinked hard. "Besides," she added, eyes ssy, "who would believe us? A country ruled by creatures of the night? Vampires, werewolves, things with no faces? They¡¯d lock us in a psych ward before they listened. And I... I couldn¡¯t risk my mom and little sister. I was the one who applied. I chose this ce. I couldn¡¯t let them pay for my mistake." She paused. Her voice broke just slightly. "It was either me, or my mom and little sister. I was the one who wanted toe here. So I came back. Quietly. Alone." A single tear slipped from her eye, and she wiped it away before it fell to her cheek. "And here we are," she said, pulling up to the bus station. I stared at the building¡ªso normal. So mundane. But dread sat in my gut like lead. "Hey, champ," she said, turning in her seat. Her eyes were red now. "If you don¡¯t make it out... you¡¯ll have to learn the rules. In this ce, humans are the bottom of the chain. Pets for sex. Cattle for feeding. Entertainment. You don¡¯t matter unless you bleed pretty or scream loud. If you want to live long enough to see photos and videos your family sends... keep your head down. Keep your mouth shut. Don¡¯t go out after sunset." No. No. NO. I¡¯m not going to live like a reared animal. Like I was born to be used. But I didn¡¯t say that. I just nodded, paid her, and got out. She rolled the window down just before leaving and called out: "And kid... make sure the sun doesn¡¯t set with you still outside. There are worse things than what you saw at the university. The ones out here... they don¡¯t y by rules. They don¡¯t feed to survive. They feed for sport. There are worse things out here than the ones inside the university." Then she drove off. I stood frozen in front of the station, her words bouncing around in my skull like wasps in a jar. Worse things? Than the university? The university that bred monsters with human faces? That used students like chew toys and bedwarmers? That bit and broke me? That was the safe zone? She had to be kidding. She had to be. ...Right? ****** I was stupid to hold on to hope. Stupid to think that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI was different. That I could slip through the cracks of whatever cursed trap Memoville had be. Even after the warnings, even after both cab drivers practically spelled it out for me, I still clung to the fantasy that I could escape. Delusional. That¡¯s what I was. I stepped into the bus station, still praying for a miracle¡ªthat some rickety old vehicle was warming up, ready to take passengers across the border. That some loophole, some oversight, had left a backdoor open in this ce¡¯s suffocating grip. The ce was dim and almost empty, lit by flickering fluorescent lights that buzzed overhead like flies. A long, scratched-up bench sat against one wall, and an old vending machine blinked "OUT OF ORDER" in aggressive red. But the moment I saw the woman at the front desk, I knew. She looked at me the way someone looks at a wounded animal that won¡¯t survive the night. Her lips twitched into something that might¡¯ve been a smile¡ªor maybe an apology. Her eyes were soft, but hollow. Like she¡¯d seen dozens just like me walk in here, full of hope, and leave with nothing but the slow crushing weight of reality. "I... I need a ticket. Cross-border. Anywhere," I said. My voice cracked halfway through, but I didn¡¯t care. "Please," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I¡¯ll pay in cash. I¡¯ll pay double." She didn¡¯t type anything. Didn¡¯t even nce at herputer. She just sighed. "I¡¯m sorry," she said, almost too gently. "All outbound routes are closed. The highways have been shut down... until further notice." A silence stretched out between us. My pulse throbbed in my ears. "Closed?" I repeated, hollowly. "Like¡ªdetoured? Blocked?" Her mouth twitched, like she wanted to say yes. Like she wanted to lie. But she didn¡¯t. "No, sweetheart. Closed. Like they don¡¯t want anyone getting out. Not right now." N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F¦ÉndNovel I took a step back, cold blooming in my gut. "What about another city? Can I¡ª?" She shook her head slowly. "Doesn¡¯t matter where. No buses are running. It¡¯s... lockdown protocol. Quiet, unofficial. Happens this time every year." "Why?" I choked. "Why now?" She nced over her shoulder, lowered her voice even more. "Freshmen intake." My blood turned to ice. She knew. And I wasn¡¯t special. I wasn¡¯t the first desperate soul toe through this station, begging for a ride out. "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered, and I could tell she meant it. "I really am." Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. I stood there, frozen, barely hearing the rest of her exnation¡ªsomething about a ¡¯security lockdown,¡¯ ¡¯transport embargo,¡¯ or whatever excuse they were spinning today. But the truth was clear: there was no escape. The cab drivers knew better. They didn¡¯t lie. They couldn¡¯t lie. They just gave me little slivers of truth, dressed up like mercy. Tips on how to survive. On how to be food. On how to not die too fast. And I... I smiled. Nodded. Thanked them like their warnings were just folklore. Like I still had a choice. I should¡¯ve known. I turned away from the counter, stumbling backward like I¡¯d been shot. My chest was tight, my breathing short and sharp. The walls of the station seemed to press in around me, the flickering fluorescent lights humming like an insect swarm in my ears. This was it. The end of the line. I wanted to scream. To punch something. But what would that change? I¡¯d been warned. They told me this ce was a cage dressed like a castle. A pretty face hiding a monster¡¯s grin. The cab drivers¡ªboth of them¡ªhadid it out inly: We don¡¯t leave. Not really. Not unless they let us. And they never do. The worst part? The people working here¡ªhumans, maybe, or things that used to be human¡ªweren¡¯t even surprised. They didn¡¯t try tofort me or offer a solution. Because they knew. Everyone here knows. You don¡¯t get out of Memoville. Not unless you belong to the things in charge. I sat down on one of the cracked, stic chairs in the waiting area. My limbs were heavy. My bag slid off my shoulder, thudding against the floor. I stared at the ceiling and thought of home¡ªof my mom¡¯s cooking, of my dog¡¯s bark, of streetlights that flickered normally, not in sync with some ancient pulse beneath the ground. I had been trying to escape monsters. But maybe... this entire country was the monster. Alive. Sentient. And it had already swallowed me whole. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!